Gears of War: Snowblind

Snowblind

Please note: This literature is rated M for language, adult themes and situations, sexual humor and contact, violent acts, and some gore.

Although Snowblind is complete, I am in the process of doing some major editing to improve the grammar context of the story, so any feedback (preferably constructive) that you may leave will be greatly appreciated to help improve the story for future readers, and my skills as a writer.

Background Synopsis
Attempting to relocate Jacinto’s remnant from Port Farrall to the island of Vectus, the Frost starts to take a toll on an array of insurgent camps surrounding Port Farrall. Several “groups” or clans of Stranded begin to clash amongst themselves over food and supplies, pockets of Locust begin to pick at Port Farrell’s defenses, while amidst the chaos, a nomadic faction of mostly females, known as the “Feral,” come into conflict with their new neighbors.

Just within a few weeks, deployed squads begin to discover the brutal repercussions of the clashes between the Feral and the Stranded, however, as the hostilities between the factions start to spread to the outskirts of Farrall, dispatched squads that were investigating attacks on their outposts are being ambushed and decimated. This forces the COG to fight on several fronts while trying to protect what is left of Jacinto’s citizens and their own armories and supplies.

Fate, however, gives the COG the upper hand as they manage to somewhat find allies within the Feral faction. The Feral have taken some major blows in the past year as a result of Locust attacks, losing a quarter of their clans, although, remnants of those clans were later found by dispatched squads. They were given sanctuary in exchange for assistance of their insight into the terrain and location of the Stranded insurgencies. Though the Feral seldom ally with anyone, the renegade Feral agreed in hopes that this alliance will protect what is left of their clans by destroying the remaining Locust.

To quash the hostilities on land around Port Farall, the COG enlists the assistance from the renegade Feral to guide deployed Gears through Glacier Valley, since their extensive knowledge of the land is crucial to locating the insurgent camps and Locust outposts as well as avoid potential hostilities with the other Feral. With the Frost becoming more unforgiving, the COG must quickly relocate the rest of Jacinto’s last remnant to the Vectus Naval Base, before the other factions and the harsh winter obliterate them.

During this time frame, the COG outpost north of Port Farrall, known as Fort Block, becomes a central staging area for squad placement, drafting, conscription, and supplies. It is here where all the squads gather to receive reinforcements and intel. To get ahead on the offensive, Colonel Hoffmann makes the decision to send out ten squads into the mountain areas surrounding Port Farrall to eliminate Locust outposts, and locate the Stranded insurgents gathering in the area. With the squads mostly consisting of new recruits while the more “experienced” Gears are running thin, Hoffmann decides to reform Sigma One, employing veteran Gears Corporal Damon Baird and Private Augustus Cole.

With the winter conditions becoming more problematic for the infantry, the Gears must now rely on the navigational wits of the renegade Feral. The squads, including the newly reformed Sigma One are dispatched in King Ravens to be dropped several miles outside of Port Farrall. Among the members of Sigma squad are veteran Gears Augustus Cole and Damon Baird, the rookie, Sven Dunrich, Sergeant Barker Milane, and their Feral guide, Raven McNight, a.k.a. Feral.

Along the way, they encounter almost calamity after calamity of unseen events that force the group of to rely on each other to stay alive and keep to the mission at hand. This story entails their little venture through the thick and thin of the hostile environment around them and their clashing personalities as humility and hilarity ensue.

Conflicting Factions:
The Stranded are the remnants of civilians left after the orbital beam attack in a last ditch

effort to destroy the Locust. Scattered throughout the land, the Stranded

have adapted to their new surroundings, while others formed organized

groups and factions. As a result of the attack, friction between the Gears

and the Stranded has been escalating, all the while, the Stranded have often

clashed amongst themselves and have come under hostilities with the Feral,

not to mention, the Locusts.

The Feral are a rouge faction, made up of mostly women in response to

the sad circumstances that are all too often, common with war. After so many

years of exploitation, starvation, rape, and murder, a group of women with

some military background formed the faction, later nicknamed as the

“Feral.” Little is know about the Feral since the faction typically keep to

themselves, with exception to breeding “seasons.” What is know is that

they are extremely organized and self-sufficient, amassing in numbers

recruiting survivors of destroyed settlements. With their strict

kata, and vigorous training, the Feral have developed techniques of guerilla

warfare that have enabled them to survive the COG, the UIR, and even the

Locust on E-Day. The Feral are nomadic and do not settle in a place for too

long to avoid being detected and hiding their numbers. This strategy has

worked for years, however, after the attack from the Hammer of Dawn and

the Lightmass offensive, the Feral began to run out places to hide and

started their offense against pockets of Stranded, Locust, and even Gears.



Gears of War: Snowblind
In a violent world where deceptions free

Things I can’t control taking over me

Did they try to take my identity

So what the hell have they done to me

I will take your thoughts away

And I’ll ignite your fear today

Well I can take you far away

With my mind.


 * Cold


 * With My Mind

Preface
The cold, thin air feels like breathing a sodden robe, as a Gear struggles to keep a steady pace, running through a dense conifer forest as if he was a deer being followed by a pack of hungry wolves.

He is what is left of Theta Four, sent to investigate a disturbance at an outpost, located north on the outside of Port Ferrall. Since the incidents on the Vectus Naval Base a few weeks earlier, outposts all around Farrall have been attacked, struck down one at a time, testing their defenses. By whom, they didn’t know, until recently. Although the Locusts attacks have been few, the others were staged by the Stranded insurgencies, gathering on the outskirts of Port Farrall.

As he runs, he can feel the collection of moister in his helmet, beading and then sweating down the side of his face and his neck. He dodges the trees, kicking up snow on the ground with only a pistol still in his holster as his only means of defense. His shotgun was dropped a ways back, after he tripped falling forward down a slope, not looking back as the snow falling in the air, mixed with the fading afterglow of the setting sun is making visibility difficult. He wasn’t being pursued, he was being hunted.

They took out his squad, strategically one at a time, as they fired their weapons in vain, already trapped in the ambush. It was apparent that someone was expecting them, but before they realized what had just happened, it was too late.

As he attempts cautiously gallop down an incline when suddenly, a shot rings out in the dense forest, whistling through the trees as he senses a sharp pain burst into the back of his thigh. He comes crashing down, tumbling down the rest of the incline, bumping into trees and brush along the way down, until he comes to a stop, landing on his back. His body starts to shake from the sudden rush of adrenaline that has been pumping through his body while his heart rate beats even faster, forcing him to pant for more oxygen.

The area is silent as he looks around, trying to stable himself, but he couldn’t move. He then heard the footsteps of his pursuer, walking slowly with care as a dark figure proceeds to move around the trees on the incline, and then disappear. The Gear tries to reach for his pistol in his holster, trying to pull it out, but the pistol wouldn’t budge.

Slowly, the footsteps were coming closer as the sound of crushing snow under someone’s boots became even more clearer, and the dark figure came out of the shadows, right out in front of him. It stood there, as if it was glaring at him, although he couldn’t readily tell what it was, a Locust perhaps, but it’s demeanor suggested otherwise. It took a few steps closer to him and then it carefully kneeled down in front of him. Immediately, the Gear could tell it had a Lancer in hand, the metal teeth glistening in the dim light, as he watched it, noticing the warm air seeping from the dark, cloaked figure’s breathing. He was petrified as it started to speak with perfect clarity.

“So…tell me Gear…what has Chairman Prescott done for you?” the figure asked, in a low voice that almost resembles human. He could see the warm air coming from it as it spoke, slowly moving and seeping into the air as it quickly dissipated. The figure then cocked its head and then turned it to the side as more footsteps begin to become audible.

Oh, no.

Other dark figures began to emerge from the trees as they all stood in their place, watching for the one who is kneeling in front of him for it’s next move. It slowly turned its head back as it stood up and then roared out, revving the chainsaw mechanism on the Lancer as the phantom bellows out.

“I…have…responsibilities, to my fellow citizens…I…shall…be loyal to them…” reciting the words of the "Octus Canon."

“I…shall…remain…vigilant and unyielding, in my pursuit of the enemies of the Coalition….” the dark figure continues to recite the oath, an oath the Gear suddenly reckognizes.

“I…am…a…Gear!”

The crowd behind him shouts and rants as they raise their weapons in the air, while the figure slowly looks back at his menagerie. As the crowd begins to simmer, he slowly turns to the fallen Gear as he revs his Lancer again, shuttering the silence with it’s violent noise while the Gear can see it’s teeth, bristling in the smoke coming from the drum.

“Here is the message we will send to the enemy of the Coalition,” the figure rants as he grips the handle on the Lancer, raising it over the defenseless Gear as he let’s out a blood, curdling scream, echoing throughout the woods. The noise of the saw, cutting through armor, flesh and bone can be heard outside the thicket shortly after silencing the hideous shriek. Then the woods become silent as night and snow blankets the sky, gently falling, concealing the blood that drenched the ground beneath it.

Chapter 1: The Shit Starts Here
FORT BLOCK, Recruitment Staging Area

A sign frozen to the utility post, hangs high, scouting over makeshift buildings and garages, looming with fuel heaters and generators, as the scent of exhaust mixed with the winter aroma fills the air with bliss and promise of food, shelter, and possibly a warm shower for a group of grimy grunts just stepping out from their APC’s from a long ride.

In the distance, King Ravens land in an open, snowy area just outside of the camp, their clamor heard all across the fort as the pilots do their routine maintenance before being deployed later in the afternoon. Fuel trucks camp along the makeshift roads as civilian volunteers shovel snow and ice to make way for gravel.

More APC’s start to pull into the fort, carrying reinforcements, as they slowly drive over the grimy, icy roads. Coming to a halt, the gears exit the vehicles and march their way to the fort mess hall, where Col Hoffmann awaits for everyone to enter the mass for debriefing.

As the Gears take their seats, the air in the vicinity takes a turn as several, unfamiliar women enter the mess hall, wearing familiar armor, attire that resembled what the Locust horde had, made of Reaver hide and other, unknown leather materials that were light, but hardy. Three of them are wearing what appears to be black war paint, possibly used to help them blend in with their environment; an alternative camouflage. The other two wore similar attire, but their faces were clean of cover, and appeared just as intimidating. As the four, wild women, lined up behind Hoffmann, the Gears could sense the Colonel was awkward within the presence of the rogue faction, only known to the Gears as the Feral.

As the group stands at the front of the makeshift tented mess hall, Col. Hoffman makes his way on top of a table that he intended to use as his podium. He looks around his fellow Gears as the crisp air around them sets the atmosphere of apprehension, as he can see the battle scarred demeanor of his mentally exhausted men, shrouding their self-assurance. The fact that they lost their place of refuge only made the men even more hardened to the bleak future that awaits them, but nevertheless, the fight for survival still runs deep in their blood, as if they we’re hardwired to wage war so they can exist. Col Hoffman has seen these faces before, more times than he will probably want to admit, though he himself is an old warhorse, still bucking against the odds as the barbwire drives him even closer to insolence. He still had some fight in him yet.

“Men…listen up,” he begins as the air around him hung onto him like a wet napkin.

“It has been confirmed that we have a new menace. Despite recent events at Vectus, we are still under threat, here on the apparent home front of some other Stranded insurgents that are rumored to be located in the mountains. We also have reports of Locust outposts, scattered all over the terrain outside of Ferrall, that are going to have to be dealt with if we are to protect the remaining citizens, here. Therefore, we have orders to deploy squads out into the uncharted territory to search for and eliminate the Locust outposts, and locate the Stranded settlements.” Hoffmann takes a few seconds to collect his thoughts as he looks over his shoulder to glance at the five women standing behind him.

“To accomplish this objective, we have allied ourselves with the Feral clans. They have volunteered to help guide the squads through the terrain, as they have extensive knowledge of the territory. With the Frost coming down hard on our asses, we must rely on their insight for the mission to be successful.”

Hoffmann takes a deep breath before he continues.

“Men, we are going to deploy the Ravens to the drop point in thirteen, hundred hours. Use this time wisely. Dismissed.”

Hoffman slowly steps off of the “platform” as he glances at the five women standing before him. He finally breaks the ice as he reluctantly speaks to them.

“Ok…which one of you can understand the words that are coming out of my mouth?”

They glare at him with startling eyes, peering through their warpaint, as they turn to each other and then they glanced over to the smallest of them.

“That…would be me, Colonel, “ the Feral on the far right speaks out as she steps forward to make her presence known, somewhat apprehensive as the crowd of Gears moves around them.

She was a little shorter than the others, although just as menacing.

“So what do I call you, Feral?” Hoffman turns his glance to her.

“My “birth” name is Raven McNight,”

“McNight, huh,” Hoffmann responds in astonishment as he recalls several officers that went by that name, wondering if there was a correlation between the two, but dismisses it for the sake of the purpose of his conversation at the present.

He sighs, "I’ll keep it simple…how bout I just call you “Feral,” says Hoffman.

“Whatever will make you comfortable, Colonel.”

“It has nothing to do with comfort, ma'am.”

“Did you…need me for some reason?” she asks in annoyance.

“As a matter of fact, yes I do…Control,” Hoffman demands as he speaks on his com.

"Yes Colonel?" A female voice replies over the com.

“Have Sgt Fenix report to me please…ASAP!”

"Affirmative Colonel, control out,"

Chapter 2: Splitting Up
Raven sits by herself in a chair, waiting outside of Col Hoffman's makeshift, briefing room as she hand sharpens a pencil with her "bowie" knife, occasionally looking up while taking a glance at others walking by, and then goes back to her journal, ignoring the ogling Gears and recruits as they casually walk pass Hoffman's office.

It has been awhile since she has been within a crowd of people as she recants the days, almost weeks at a time, when she would survey along the territory surrounding Ferrall, unaccompanied, watching, waiting, and stealing. It was her vocation to sneak around outposts, even forts without being noticed, including this one. Taking another look at the facility, she recalls it's arrangement in vivid detail, only to look past the crowd, catching a glance at someone approaching directly to Hoffman's door, but then goes back to her journal as the bulky Gear proceeds to the entrance of Hoffman's office.

Sergeant Fenix knocks on the door, for the most part keeping to himself, but occasionally takes notice of Raven's attire that closely resembles a Theron elite. He suddenly turns his attention to the door as he looks through the window to see Colonel Hoffman motioning him to come in.

Fenix steps in and shuts the door behind him, not in the best of moods but not feeling for the worst either. He wasn't too crazy about their alliance with the Feral, but their other options where quickly thinning out as the winter conditions worsened within just a few weeks. The Feral knew the territory pretty religiously while the COG satellites had difficulties just pin pointing their own outposts. All this technology and resources the COG have at their disposal, and they're outfoxed by a bunch of primeval, eccentric women. What the hell where we thinking?

Hoffman takes a seat in his chair as he gestures Fenix to do the same.

"Have a seat, Sergeant…this may take several minutes." Hoffmann sighs as he removes his cap and sets it on the desk while he rubs his head.

"How are your men, Sergeant?'

"Cold, tired…but for the most part, cold."

Hoffman lets out a light chuckle.

"Are they coping?"

"Depends," Fenix replies matter-of-factly.

"On what, Sergeant?"

"On which one you wanna to hear about,"

"Well…I'll go ahead and just cut the shit, Sergeant."

Fenix looks up at Hoffman with anticipation,

"I'm going to reform Sigma One, so I'm putting Cole and Baird back to be deployed."

Fenix starts to slump in his chair, frowning after hearing the news.

"I need some experienced Gears on this one, Fenix, we have way too many recruits. Plus, I need you for another objective for the same exact reason."

"I take it we're short…"

"That's just scratching the surface, Sergeant…and on top of all this, I have to depend on those wild bitches to guide them out in uncompromising conditions."

"The Feral, sir?"

"Unfortunately. Don't get me wrong, I don't underestimate their capabilities, but these women have been amassing arms and intel from COG outposts for years, so needless to say, I don't trust their alliance…but circumstances have pitted me between these Locust outposts and the Stranded insurgency and we need to act on this now before the Frost hits us even harder in the next few weeks. We can't relocate the rest of the citizens to Vectus until some of this is resolved. It's going to get worse before it gets better."

"With all due respect sir, how can we be sure they know what their doing?"

"About six months ago, Gamma Ten came across a decimated Stranded settlement, south of here. During the investigation, Gamma was ambushed by some "mysterious guerillas." There was only one survivor, out of six! We lost five, able-bodied men by a pack of vindictive bitches! The Stranded apparently lost fifteen rebels, including their leader. Other squads later found those Stranded rebels of that same camp, mutilated Sergeant!"

"Mutilated, as in,"

"The leader was found, hung from a post, ass end up, disemboweled, with his genitalia removed and apparently, shoved in his mouth! Now, granted, that was an isolated case, but the fact remains those bitches were able to squash fifteen armed men, relocate them and gut them, and then turned around to take out five, highly trained soldiers. We still have yet to figure out which "clan" was responsible!"

"What was the motive for their attack?"

"Well, apparently, the settlement was using Stranded women for profiteering, and well to make a long story short, they rounded up some ladies against their will for their operation. Obviously, the Feral found it to be debasing, and decided to wipe them out and take the women to amass their own numbers. Since then, they have been rivals over territory. Now why they attacked our men was never known…not that it matters since it's been rumored that they may all be dead now, according to these renegades…they lost several clans since the Locusts have been spreading out recently, scavenging the territory."

"Sigh…permission to speak freely…"

"Be my guest, Sergeant."

"I believe this whole thing to be fubar sir…we ally ourselves with a faction that we don't even fucking understand, we're sending men out to quash the hostilities without any intel on the terrain except that from what we gather from these, Feral…and now you break up my team to spread out the numbers of experienced Gears along with recruits who don't know their ass from a hole in the ground, well sir, I see a list of bullshit directives that's going to put a lot of unnecessary amount of resources and lives to waste!"

"Dually noted, Sergeant…but keep this in mind…I have over three thousand and counting, civilians to relocate to Vectus island. Our primary objective is to move them and our armories safely to our new place of refuge at all cost…but how can I do that Sergeant if I have Locusts and the Stranded, picking at our defenses?"

The recent events that took place at their outposts just outside of the Block have nearly caused a widespread panic among Jacinto's remnant. Marcus, of all people, knew that the insurgencies where getting bolder and that it was not going to stop. He groaned, realizing that time was working against them. Shit, everything was working against them.

Although he was not happy about the situation, he knew that there really was no other option. It was going to be a long day for all of them. Marcus finally succumbed to Hoffman's orders.

"Sigh…understood. You want me to bring in Baird and Cole, or do you want me to tell them?"

"It may be best if you tell them Sergeant. I am going to have to sit and talk to their linguist to iron out some details. Only one of the five, out there, can speak fluent Tyran, the rest have some crazy dialect, I can't understand a word of it."

"Shit…understood. Was there anything else sir?"

"While we're on the subject, I am going to assign a Feral guide with Sigma, so if you would, you tell Cpl Baird to keep his sassy flak to himself before he pisses off our only means of keeping friendly relations with the Feral."

"Are you sure you want Baird to have that responsibility?"

"He's an admirable soldier and I believe he can pull his foot out of his ass when shit hits the fan, but he needs to be thrown in the fire every now and then to redeem himself. He's done it before, he can do it again…besides, I'm tired of them two, running rowdy with idle hands, "dicking" around like two little boys who just discovered daddy's firework and porn stash."

Fenix laughs to himself as he sits back up in his chair.

"Your dismissed," says Hoffman.

Sergeant Fenix stands up from his chair as he proceeds to exit the room, before Hoffman stops him.

"Oh, and by the way, you tell that little Feral girl in the front to come in here for me, please."

"Sigh, yes sir."

Fenix steps out, leaving the door open as he reluctantly turns to the Feral, Raven, still seated in the chair. She could tell right away that he decided he wasn't going to like her. Blatantly, she could sense same vibe from other Gears, not to mention, Hoffman. This whole idea was sour to begin with.

Marcus finally motions her.

"The Colonel wants to debrief you," he says in his low, rough voice.

"Right now?" she responds with sarcasm, not the least bit intimidated by his demeanor, or at least she attempted not to show it.

"Yea…now."

Chapter 3: Two Peas In A Pod
“This so, sucks balls, I can’t even begin to tell you how much sucking we are in for before someone finally realizes, oh hey, wait, this really does suck balls,” Damon Baird rants to Augustus Cole as he fiddles with the motor on Cole’s Lancer, trying to loosen up the chain on the saw bar while sitting on the floor with his tools placed in between his straddled legs.

The two sat in a makeshift locker room in their bottom fatigues and undershirts as their armor was laid spread on the floor, “airing” out. The scent in the vicinity was typical for a men’s locker room, filled with aroma of stale air festering with the stench of soiled clothes that’s been sitting in a locker for a week. The atmosphere was rather warm as the window unit pushed out the cold air, leaving the musty, humid concoction inside.

Cole sits on a bench while fiddling with his Cog tags, ignoring Baird’s ranting as he watches him intensely removing the chain off of the drum to replace the worn teeth with newer one’s. Baird suddenly breaks his concentration.

“Shit, Cole, this is the third time I had to replace this…the hell are you cutting with this thing anyway, fucking boulders?”

“Man, them Locusts feel like it…” Cole says as he turns to peck Baird on the shoulder, ”…oh hey, Marcus says he wanted to talk to you.”

“What for…oh, fuck, what the hell did I do this time?”

“You think you’re in trouble?”

“I’m always in trouble,” Baird starts to rant, again.

“I swear, you and Dom can go run amuck, doing all sorts of shit while I’m minding my own business and some how, some way, Marcus finds some implausible reason to blame me for it!”

“Hehe, that’s because if we mess up, we just say you did it.”

Baird drops his wrench as he sits up and turns to Cole.

“So that’s why I’m always in trouble…because of you fuckheads!”

“Nah, I think Marcus is still pissed for what you did to him on his birthday.”

“For what…oh…wait, you mean when I tipped him in the portable potty? Oh, c’mon, that was hilarious, even Dom was laughing his ass off on that one, and you were laughing so hard you nearly wet yourself.”

“No, I was laughin at the part when he came after you once he got out, heehee…I’d never seen two white boys run so fast! I’m just ticked that I missed yo ass beatin when he caught up to you”

“He didn’t beat my ass because he never caught me! He’s almost as slow as you are.”

“Yea, whatever…” Cole mused while Baird completed the maintenance on Cole’s Lancer.

“Sweet, I can’t wait to try this out,” Cole beams as he picks it up carefully, trying not to bump the bayonet on himself.

“You’ll need to run it a few times to get the grease going or else it will stiff up, especially in this weather…we can’t be running around with a stiffy now, can we.”

The two exchange laughter as they continue to maintenance the rest of their equipment, all the while, Sgt. Marcus Fenix walks into the room, after spending the past half hour looking for them, while carrying some of their laundry.

“So there you are,” Marcus bellows out as Cole chuckles even more.

“Uh oh, you busted now!”

“Oh, hi Marcus, I mean, sir,” Baird replies with a sarcastic grin.

“Dipshit,” Marcus scoffs quietly as he approaches the two and begins to inform them,

“Listen up, Hoffman is going to put you two back on Sigma to be deployed out this afternoon.”

Baird starts to sulk. The idea was already starting to suck balls. Speaking of sucking…

“Sigh, with who else,” he moans.

“You’ll find out when you get to your Raven, but I do know that you will have a Feral guide in your group, so try not to piss her off, please.”

“Now what makes you think I would do such a thing like that?”

“Don’t even start to patronize me, Baird.”

“Yea, yea, I get it…follow the objective without making the Feral chick mad,”

“I mean it Baird…this is an opportunity to redress your sorry ass, so try not to fuck it up…and Cole, watch and make sure he doesn’t fuck it up.”

“You got it, Marcus,” says Cole as he slaps his big hand on Baird’s back while Marcus watches Baird cringe from the sting. For the most part, Marcus could normally count on them for whatever calamity may come their way, hell, the two have saved my ass on more than one occasion. They all have walked into Hell and back, cheating death more times than they could shake a stick at. It was a sobering notion to suggest that they were “breaking” up, again.

“So I take it you and Dom are going,” Baird grimaces, still flinching from the stinging on his back.

“We’re to be deployed after you guys…you’re going to be dropped off with nine other squads to spread out in pairs and comb the area.”

“So who are we pairing with?” Cole asked.

“Gamma Four…and your assigned Feral is going to guide you through the region…they have scouted the area earlier this month, locating Locust camps and Stranded settlements.”

Cole gets excited,

“Ah, sweet…we get to hang out with Gamma...”

“Whoopie…” Baird mutters sarcastically, while Cole tries to cheer him up.

“C’mon, Baird, it’ll be fun! We’ll get back out on the field, hang out with those Feral cuties, be back in time for supper…”

“Their not “cuties,” Cole, their a pack of ornery wenches…” Baird groans, "…did you ever hear what they did to Omega Five, a few years back?”

“What could a handful of little chickies do to an entire squad?”

“Control lost contact with them, and they were MIA for a week.”

“So where did they find em?”

“All over…a leg here, an arm there…it took the coroner a month to piece them together.”

“Oh,” Cole’s excitement dwindled down. If Marcus ever agreed with Baird on anything, the fact that their mission is going to depend on the insight of the Feral was unsettling at best. They are just as reliable as they are malicious, which wasn’t exactly the best combination for a couple of guys who for the most part can’t seem to keep their idle hands to themselves. Marcus attempts to prepare them a much as he can.

“I doubt you’ll be back in time for supper Cole, so grab some food before you leave” says Marcus while Cole pouts, “…and here…” Marcus sneers as he hands Cole his freshly laundered undergarments. He then turns to Baird with his clean undergarments and throws them at him,

“…change your damn underwear before you leave.”

Baird manages to dodge his undershirt, but gets face planted with his boxers, as Marcus shoots a satisfying grin.

“Hopefully, you should be back by dark. Now get your shit put together…they want you to report in an hour, ” Marcus informs them as the two change their clothes and put on their chest plates.

“Oh, and guys…” The two looked back up as Marcus’s expression turns solemn, "...be sure you come back alive…you hear me?”

“You know it,” Cole blasts.

“Yea…we hear ya.” Baird responds in a more serious tone as Marcus responds,

“Good luck, fellas.”

Chapter 4: We Are Sigma…Again
Cole throws his gear into the Raven before he climbs up into it while the pilot and copilot do their routine, radio tests. He quickly realizes that the cabin was a bit warmer than the outside, as he shudders from the two air masses intertwining. Two other Gears are already sitting inside, as they wait anxiously for the rest of their squad mates to come on board. Cole finds a place to sit, opposite of the other two Gears in the cabin. One of them finally speaks out.

“Welcome back to Sigma…you must be Pvt. Cole.”

“Yes sir, in the flesh,” Cole responds with enthusiasm.

“I hear you we’re part of the Lightmass Offensive, with Delta squad.”

“Yea, that’s right, baby…we blew those bitches sky high, hehe.”

The other Gear started to beam with zeal.

“Holy shit, it’s really you…the Cole Train,” he bursts out.

“Yea, that’s right,”

The first Gear turns to the other,

“Ok…give him a break…I’m sure he hears that all the time,”

”Nah…it’s all good…everyone wants to see The Train, baby,” Cole grins, giving him a thumbs up.

The first Gear introduces himself.

“My name is Sgt. Milane…and this is Pvt. Sven Dunrich.”

“Yea, but everyone calls me Vin, or Vinny…it’s just easier,” says Sven, trying to break the ice.

“You got it, Vinny,” Cole recants while Milane continues,

“I understand that we have a technician with us,”

“Yea, Cpl. Baird…he’s loading up some equipment…he’ll be here, sir.”

“Great…we are also waiting for our Feral guide…her name is Raven McKnight, but everyone just calls her Feral. She should be with us shortly.”

“Sweet, can’t wait,” Cole gestures as he turns his head outside the chopper to see Baird making his way to the entrance.

“Hurry up Damon…time to get this show on the road,” Cole yells out.

“Yea, yea…working on it,” Baird responds as he tosses a medical box and his equipment into the cabin. He jumps in and picks up the med box to strap it down near the bottom of the hull. He then proceeds to take a seat next to Cole.

“Sorry I’m late, but somebody insisted that we take some additional medical supplies, and nobody else, but me, was apparently informed about it.” Baird griped as he tried to get comfortable, while Cole taps him on the shoulder.

“Oh…hey, this is Sgt. Milane and Pvt. Vinny. They’re on our team.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you Corporal,” says Milane as Baird extends the same courtesy, trying to be nice.

“Likewise,” Baird gestures.

Sgt. Milane was rather cordial than most officers Baird has dealt with, not to mention younger. Although Milane looked rather young for an officer, he was not near as young as the rookie, Sven.

Sven still had a “baby face,” as his short, light brown hair was slicked up into a short faux-hawk, making him look even more “juvenile” while Milane appeared to be more professional as his dark hair was shaved close to his head, but dark enough to still give him a hairline.

Milane turns his head, looking out of the cabin.

“Here she comes.”

Cole leans out to peer over Baird as he sees someone approaching the Raven to what, appears to be wearing Locust dressings.

“What the…is that a Feral?” Cole blurts out while the other three turn to face the same direction, as Milane responds.

“Yep, that’s our Feral.”

Raven walks up to the chopper as she dismounts her equipment backpack and places it in the cabin while standing on the tips of her boots, trying to push it in. The three just sit and watch as the petite woman jumps up into the cabin, using the frame of the threshold to climb in. She attempts to catch her footing when Sgt Milane extends his hand to catch her arm, but she whirls around at him as she retreats her arm back, avoiding contact. Milane shrinks back in response to her reaction, as she proceeds to place her equipment bag next to everyone else’s. Feral then scans the cabin, looking for a place to sit, but finds most of the area taken. Sgt. Milane stands up to give her room, feeling the atmosphere around her to be antagonistic, but nevertheless motions her to have a seat. She looks around with her wide, icy blue eyes and then takes up Milane’s offer to sit down in his spot.

“Thank…you,” she hesitantly says, realizing she may have made everyone uncomfortable with her demeanor, so she tries to be as polite as she understands to be. Feral was not used to being around men, much less Gears, and she didn’t like flying, period. The others could tell that she was restless.

“Your, welcome,” says Milane, attempting to make her more comfortable, although it probably didn’t help. He tries to introduce the others to her,

“Just so you know, this is Pvt. Cole, Cpl. Baird…” Milane points as the two acknowledged his introduction,” …and sitting next to you is Pvt. Vinny Dunrich. We’re all part of Sigma squad.”

“Of…course,” she says shyly as she looks at the three individually and nods while she slowly slumps into her seat, trying to be discreet. She did not like being the center of attention.

As the five get settled, the gunners take their positions while the engine on the bird begins to roar.

“This is it,” Milane yells out over the noise, while Sven sits up against the cabin, trying not to encroach on Feral’s personal space.

Baird turns to Cole.

“Did you take that pill I gave you?”

“Yea…what you say it was suppose to do?”

“It’s suppose to help your nausea, so I won’t have to wipe your chuke off of my armor again.”

“Oh, yea!”

Milane grabs onto the handle as the rotors start to spin faster and louder. Feral becomes tense as she closes her eyes and grabs the edge of her seat. Her pale face began to flush in the cold air, accented by her short, black hair as she curled her lips in anxiety. Cole could see she was nervous, which made her look even “cuter.”

Cole nudges Baird with his arm as he quietly giggled.

“Heehee…she’s pretty, isn’t she.”

Baird rolls his eyes as he subtly responds,

“We’re not going there, Gus.”

Cole starts to laugh,

“Oh, and by the way, I’m supposed to remind you not to fuck this up.”

“Son of a bitch, am I going to have to listen to this crap during the entire mission,” Baird blurts out while Cole snickers.

“You bet your white ass!”

“Fuck,” Baird scowls.

In the cabin they can hear the pilot on the radio.

"Welcome ladies to KR Four-Three, and we will be taking off very shortly, if you have not already noticed but just so you know, my name is Cpt. Nigal Jonas and I will be your pilot today, along with my co-pilot, Lt. Samus Frank. Our gunners are Pvt. Devon Fargus and Cpl. Merl Jammacia, but we all just call him “Jimmie,”

Jimmie waves his hand as the Gears acknowledge back.

"And just so you know, if you have not read the passenger manual for this flight, I am required to inform you that this is a non-smoking craft and that if you are caught smoking, it better be because your ass is on fire, which brings me to also inform you if in the event, the cabin, or your ass, is on fire, the extinguisher is located to the back of the cabin, next to the red label that says “in case of an emergency.” Thank you for your audience and enjoy the flight."

“Yea, right,” Baird grumbles while the bird suddenly jolts, as it starts to lift, slowly from the ground.

“Let’s do this, Captian,” Fargus yells at the cockpit while Jimmie gives the cockpit crew a thumbs up. The bird lifts farther from the ground as it follows three other birds, ahead of their position, while four other Ravens begin to lift after them. The crew in the cabin can see the ground turn, feeling the cold air rush around them as aircraft picks up speed and forms in position along with the other birds.

Cole closes his eyes, trying not to look down.

“Ah, man…I hope this shit you gave me works.”

“Getting airsick soldier?” Milane notices, as Cole places his head in between his legs, while Baird rubs his hand on his back.

“Motion sickness, sir. I gave him something before we arrived to take the edge off…that, and I’m tired of cleaning up his barf.” Baird responds while Milane chuckles, looking over at Sven and Raven.

Sven looks out the cabin in awe, as he savors the moment of being in the sky, looking down since he doesn’t get to fly all that often. Raven, on the other hand continues to cling to the edge of her seat as her brow sits heavy over her deep, set eyes. She was not enjoying herself at all.

“Feral, here, doesn’t like to fly, either.” Milane informs the others as he grins, while Raven conveniently ignores him. Baird turned his gaze at the little woman, noticing her vaguely familiar attire that complimented her minuscule figure. She had oddly shaped shoulder and back armor, made of some dark hardy leather-like material. A piece of cloth, similar to that of a Kantus robe, hung below her waist like a loincloth as it dangles between her legs.

Baird couldn’t help to wonder how the Farel manage to get these dressings, much less custom them for their own personal use. He then notices right away a Boltok pistol in her left holster and a Gorgon pistol on her right, both strapped to the outside of her thighs. Although the rest of her leggings were unfamiliar, her boots, however, were definitely Gear material, although they were black in color rather than brown.

Cole carefully picks up his head as he slowly opens his eyes, taking a deep breath and then slowly exhaling.

“You alright, man,” Baird asks.

“I think so…I don’t feel too shitty,” Cole responds.

Shortly after Cole’s comment, the group feels a sudden bump, as the five jerk inside the cabin.

“Oh shit…I take that back!”

The craft shook violently as it suddenly, jolted again.

“Ok, now what the fuck was that?” Baird busted out, while Cole grabs his seat, holding on fast. Blast sounds become audible around the cabin as Sven looks out to find other birds taking evasive action.

“Ah crap…I hear gunfire,” Sven yells as Feral clenches the seat even tighter, next to him.

Milane turns his head to the gunners as they ready their chain guns, and then looks towards the cockpit. The radio begins to sound off.

"Hang on ladies…we got turbulence."

“Aw, shit…turbulence my ass, we’re being shot at,” Cole groans as the Raven tilts to the right, forcing the crew to lean as the bird bumps a few more times, more violently than earlier. Cole’s dark face starts to turn green as he places his hand over his mouth, while Baird looks at him in horror, trying to hang on while shifting his body away from Cole.

“Cole…don’t you do it, man…or I swear,” Baird warns as he tries to avoid the possibility of “comet vomit.”

Capt. Jonas turns over to face the gunners from the cockpit.

"Jimmie, Fargus, fire at those bitches!"

The gunners fire their chain guns while Milane peers out of the cabin to see a Reaver passing by.

“We got Reavers…shit,” Milane barks as he starts to make his way to the middle of the cabin and hangs on as the bird starts to shift to the left. They catch glimpses of the flying, mounted beasts, as their bird attempts to fire at them.

Looking down, they could see the fire blasts, coming from ground infantry as the other birds try to dodge them. Suddenly, they see one of the birds get pummeled on the top of its hull as smoke starts to seep from its rotor. The Raven slowly starts to drop as the blades fall apart and then gravity finally clutches it, pulling it down fast, crashing it to the ground.

“Oh shit, oh shit,” Sven panics while the others look out in shock. All of a sudden, they receive another strong jolt, but this time the warning signal, starts to sound off.

“Ohhh…That doesn’t sound good,” Milane grumbles, as the others second the notion while they can hear the pilot cussing over the radio.

"Fuck…our fuel pressure is wavering guys…your going to have to brace yourselves up because I’m dropping you, now!"

“Wait…were not at the drop zone yet,” Milane protests facing the cockpit.

"We’re not going to make it to the drop zone Sergeant. Get your men ready!"

“Fuck…alright, grab your gear.” Milane orders.

The men attempt to collect their gear, all the while the aircraft begins to tremor. They could feel the bird starting to drop as the warning light continues to flash.

Cole grabs on to the cabin wall, trying to brace himself as the bird drops in short bursts, getting closer to the ground, while Baird props his foot against the hull and pulls out his Lancer. Milane prostrates himself on the other wall as he too, pulls out his Lancer, carefully looking down, as they get closer to the tops of the trees.

"Ok folks, this is it. When I tell you to jump, you jump! Don’t hesitate, don’t think…just do it! I am going to drop this thing as low as I can but it will not stay stable for long…good luck Gears," the pilot announces, trying to keep the Raven steady.

The bird hits the tops of couple of trees on the way down, trying to dodge ground fire at the same time. The forest finally clears into what used to be a small town surrounded by boulders and meadows, covered in snow.

The bird slows down close to a hover, about fifteen feet from the ground, trying to keep the rotor moving as they feel the craft starting to idle.

"Go, go,go! Move out!"

“Shit, that’s a long fucking drop,” Sven complains.

“Get out, soldier,” Milane barks as he grabs Sven by his collar and pulls him towards the exit.

Baird goes over to the exit, grabs the side of the door and leaps out. Cole makes his way to the exit and looks down.

“Aw…shit,” he bellows, watching Baird make landfall as he jumps and rolls in the snow. Cole then jumps out, feeling the crisp air sting his bare arms as he hits the ground while gravity pulls him forward into a roll in the slushy snow.

The Raven continues to move forward, while Feral is the next to leap out of the craft, dropping down into a snow trampled grassy meadow.

“Shit, I’m not going to…” Sven panics while Milane cuts in.

“You’re jumping, now get your ass out!”

Milane pushes Sven out of the door, watching him plummet in the hay bales below. The Raven begins to teeter.

"Get out Sergeant, we’re going down!"

He could feel the Raven idle even more as the bird starts to shift on its side. Milane finally leaps out, blinded by the upheavaled snow stirred up from the churning blades above. Milane becomes blind by a bright white light as he slips in and out of consciousness.

Chapter 5: Trial By Fire
Baird runs over to Cole, helping him up from out of the snow.

“Shit, that’s cold, WHOO,” Cole blasts as he brushes off the snow from his armor.

“C’mon…get your ass moving, we need to find the others,” Baird persists as he lifts his goggles to his forehead and starts running with Cole following behind.

“Hey Baird…slow down man,” Cole complains, trying to keep up in the heavy snow, while he sees Baird prostrated up against a barn and runs up over to his position, catching his breath in the thin, cold air.

“Well…what took you so long,” Baird muses with a laugh.

“Jackass,” Cole mutters as he breathes heavily, supporting his weight with his hand up against the barn wall.

Baird looks around the corner as looks out into the meadow. He scans around, hoping to find the others, and then he sees Feral nearby trying to pull Sven out of a bale of hay.

“Hey…Cole…I found them.”

Baird quickly looks to see if it was clear and then suddenly darts off into the meadow.

“Hey, HEY…wait…shit,” Cole yells as he tries to follow Baird through the field.

Feral continues to pull Sven by the shoulders, while the rest of his body is still chest deep in snow and hay.

“Shit, I’m stuck,” Sven gripes, trying to wiggle out.

“Hold still, damnit,” Feral torts, trying to pull him out by his shoulder guards, but ends up slipping and losing her grip from the snow, falling backwards.

“DAMNIT,” she yells in frustration, only to suddenly whip around with her pistol in hand to the sound of someone running towards them, while still on the ground.

“NO…wait…it’s just one of our guys,” Sven blurts out as Baird makes his way towards them.

“Yea…friendlies…don’t shoot me please,” he scoffs. Feral groans as she puts her pistol down while Baird puts up his Lancer and extends his hand to help her up. She hesitates at first, but then cautiously accepts Baird’s civility as he lifts her up from the grass and snow.

“I…can’t…get him out,” she says as Baird turns to Sven.

“Alright kid…give me a minute,” he says to Sven as he grips him underneath his armpits and pulls. Cole comes panting in as he leans over to catch his breath.

“Ok…I made it…so what’s up?”

Cole looks over as he sees Baird trying to pull Sven out of the bale.

“Shit…what the hell, Vin,” Baird gripes as he struggles to pull Sven out. Feral climbs up on the hay bale and tries to push Sven from behind, but to no avail.

Baird looks up at Feral,

“Ok…on my count, you push, I’ll pull, got it,” he said.

“Yea, I got it,” says Feral as she braces herself on Baird’s count.

“Ready, one, two, three…”

The two manage to budge Sven at least a foot, but he stops suddenly as if he was caught on something.

“Aw, man…this sucks,” Sven whimpers while Baird releases him and wipes sweat from his face

“Aha, you see Cole…I told you this whole thing was going to suck balls, and it’s only been the first, fifteen minutes.”

“Let me try that,” says Cole as he wraps his arms underneath Sven’s and starts to pull. He manages to get part of the way but then something jerks Sven into a standstill.

“Aw…shit, he’s got to be caught on something,” Cole mutters while Baird grips one side of Sven’s armor while Cole grabs the other side and the two men slowly pull Sven out of the hay while Feral jumps back to give them room. She peers around the men as she catches a glimpse of something wrapped around his boot.

“Wait…I see what’s holding him down,” Feral blurts out as she runs over to take a look while the two hold on. She wiggles through the two Gears, up onto the hay bale to get a better look at Sven’s boots.

“Geez, Vin…you got a loading strap, wrapped around your boot…give me a minute,” Feral says as she pulls out her knife.

“Aw, man…I hate knives,” Sven whines as Cole and Baird, struggle to hold Sven out.

“Quit yer whining, boy,” Cole winces.

“Hurry…Feral,” Baird moans.

“I almost got it, Corporal,” she says as she finally cuts through the last nylon thread. As soon as she cut it through, the three Gears go flying backwards as Sven plows right into Cole and Cole collapses onto Baird, forming a pile of Gears.

“Oh…wow, that’s much better,” Sven relaxes while Cole groans.

“Vinny…your…crushing my jock, kid!”

“Oh…uh…sorry,” Sven quickly dismounts while Cole clutches his groin and cringes. Cole then feels a jab in the back as Baird yells out.

“Will you get the hell off me…please?”

“Sorry Damon…hold on,” Cole squirms as he rolls off of Baird.

Baird continues to lie in his spot, groaning as he takes a few deep breaths, watching the warm air seep from his mouth and nostrils. While the three slowly gather themselves up, Feral keeps a watch out, scanning the field for a few minutes and then leaps back down from the top of the hay bail.

“I believe Sgt. Milane may be further down, towards the town,” she says as she points in the town’s direction.

“Ugh…alright,” Baird winces as he slowly gets up. Cole helps him up while Sven pulls out his Gnasher shotgun, brushing the snow and hay off of it. Baird and Cole pull out their Lancers, brushing the grass and snow off the handles.

“Follow me,” Feral persists as she started to roadie run while the three Gears follow Feral to the other side of the white meadow. They roadie run through the frozen grass, feeling the snow and ice crushing beneath their feet, while Feral staggers in different directions, hiding her trail. She suddenly halts at a sitting, rusty bailer, just outside the thicket. The others make it to her position as they hide themselves behind the massive tractor, covered in snow and ice cycles.

“Do we even know that Milane got out of the Raven,” Cole speculates.

“I saw someone jump out of our Raven while it was still sky bound,” Feral replied.

“Well, whether he did or not, we still have to locate our ride…there might be survivors,” Baird informs him as they look around the bailer, scanning for Milane or Locusts. They could hear the fire fight from a distance as the sound of flying Raven’s was still in earshot, but it soon dissipated.

“Man…I hope the others get there ok,” Cole ponders.

“But what if they don’t make it…” Sven says.

“There is nothing we can do for them now…the Corporal is right, we must help those in our immediate vicinity,” Feral quietly responds.

“Do you even know where our bird went,” Baird asks.

“I know it went this direction, but I will have to get up high to tell you where it landed,” she acknowledges while Baird nods and moves into the thicket, slowly.

“Let’s go…keep an eye out, and keep it low,” Baird advises as the others march behind him.

They walk around the tall, conifer trees, stepping over bundles of pine needles and cones, mixed in with the snow. Feral gets ahead of the group, quietly as she wisps around the trees making faint noise with her feet on the snow covered ground. The scent of pinesap tainted the dry, crisp air, as flakes of snow fluttered around the forest, making visibility faint. Feral slows down her pace, taking larger steps over piles of forest foliage gathered in heaps on the ground.

Suddenly, Feral halted and then crawled behind a brush, while the others stopped in their tracks. Baird could tell that something spooked her, and motioned the others to drop down with his hand. They waited, watching Feral for a motion or a glance but she doesn’t move, keeping her hands on her pistols.

As they peered through the air ahead of them, they could softly hear footsteps, closing in their direction. They quietly ready their weapons, waiting for the moving presence to reveal itself behind the frosty curtain.

As the dark figure moved closer, they suddenly recognize the figure to be Milane. He carefully, stepped one foot at a time, peering through the dense air.

“Friendlies,” he spoke out, as Sven, Baird, and Cole stood up.

“Yea…friendlies,” Baird responded while Milane walked over to them.

“You guys made it, that’s a comfort,” Milane continued as he loaded up his Lancer.

“We didn’t know if you made it sir,” Sven stepped in as Milane addressed him.

“Barely…our bird managed to go a few more kilometers, but I lost sight of it before it went down.”

“We was looking for our ride, hoping to find you first,” Cole said.

“Well, thanks for looking for me, but I’m afraid you’ll have to turn back around…the Locusts are coming this way.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Baird griped.

“I wish I was, Corporal…we need to move, now.”

Just as Sgt Milane finished speaking, an earsplitting thunderous voice, blasted through the woods.

“BOOM!”

“GET DOWN, NOW,” Baird hollered, as the men scattered in all directions. A loud explosion pierced through the trees, as the noise rang in their ears behind the debris of snow, pine needles, wood, and blood.

Oh God, someone got hit. Baird started to crawl on the ground, keeping his head down while trying to peer through the debris, still hovering in the air. He then looks up in front of him to see a massive figure, stepping around the trees up ahead as he hears that thunderous roar, again.

“BOOM!”

He quickly moves behind the tree as a shot rang out and pieces of branches and snow, scattered into the air. Baird flanks to the left of the massive creature as he rolls behind another tree, only to roll on top of a bloody,strewn corpse in the dense thicket.

Ugh…damn. At first he couldn’t tell who it was, but he knew it was a Gear. He pushed the distorted corpse over to see if he could find the COG tags, but the corpse was so mangled he couldn’t tell if the part was a torso or a leg.

“BOOM!”

Baird looks back to his right to find the colossal Locust, standing not too far from him, as he could feel the ground tremor beneath him with each step the beast took. He remained concealed behind the tree as the Boomer scanned for him, breathing heavily while his raspy breath gurgled in irritation.

“Over hear, sucka,” a voice rang out from a distance.

Cole…damnit, get down.

“BOOM!"

The beast roars as he fires his Boomshot towards Cole’s voice, distracting it from Baird’s position. Behind the thicket, Baird pulls out a Bolo grenade and proceeds to flank the Boomer from behind.

Baird could hear Cole taunting, as the Locust fixes his concentration in Cole’s direction.

“Haha…you missed…you can’t hit shit!”

The beast fires his Boomshot again.

“BOOM!”

Just after the Boomer launches his gun, Baird sneaks up behind the creature and plants the Bolo grenade on the Boomers rump.

“FRAG OUT!” Baird yells as he leaps into a nearby ditch behind another tree.

“Get down,” Cole busts out as the creature turns toward Baird’s position.

“BOOM?!”

Before the Locust could react, the grenade goes off, tearing up the brush around it while the Boomer let’s out a chilling scream, flailing it’s arms around the chaos. The Boomer’s rump was in bloody shambles as it tried to turn around on one functional leg.

As the beast turns around to fire another round at Baird, a shot rings out in the thicket as it echoes through the woods. The enormous brute let’s out a gurgling growl, dropping it’s Boomshot to the ground as its large body slumps down, laying motionless with it’s blood spurting into the white snow.

Baird carefully stands up, brushing the wood chips and debris off of his armor as he looks over the massive creature to find Feral stepping around it with Boltok pistol in hand, putting it back into her holster. She covers her nose and mouth with her hand, trying to block the stench coming from the Boomer’s fresh corpse.

“You alright, Corporal,” she asks.

“Yea…damn,” Baird gestures, trying not to inhale the stink.

Feral continued, “...by the way, you’re welcome.”

Baird gives her a sour look while at the same time, trying not to inhale the stench.

Cole shouts out,

“Baird…you alright man?”

Baird could hear Cole from a distance as he shouts back, “Yea…is anyone with you?”

“I got Vinny with me!”

''Oh no…Milane. It got Milane.''

Baird turned around to locate the rest of the corpse. There were pieces scattered around the brush as he looks around, trying to make sense of the body parts. Feral steps down towards Baird’s position as she looks upon the bleak picture.

“Who is it,” she asks.

“I think it’s Milane, but I need to find his tags, just to be sure.”

“Are these it,” Raven lifts up her arm, holding a set of COG tags as Baird comes over to get a better look. She hands them over to Baird as she watches him analyzing them. She could tell from his expression that it was not good.

“Sigh…it’s Milane’s…fuck,” Baird mumbles, “…how well did you know him?”

“What do you mean, Corporal,” Feral stares at him in puzzlement.

“Well…it sounded as if he knew you so I figured you two…I don’t know, got to know each other?”

“Yea…during the debriefing, along with the Sergeant from Gamma, but that was only for twenty minutes…so, to answer your question, no I didn’t really know him,” she replied, rather vaguely.

“O…kay.” Baird looks in astonishment.

Cole and Sven carefully walk towards the Boomer’s blood trenched body, still pointing their guns at just as a precaution.

“You can relax guys, it’s dead,” Feral yells out, and then turns to Baird as he looks up at her.

“We need to go back,” Baird begins. “Boomers normally come in pairs…the other one will be close by, so we need to leave, now!”

She nods as Baird looks around to see Cole and Sven coming towards their position. They slow down as they get a glance of the sprawled body parts in the white snow.

“Aw, man…we’re fucked now,” Sven panics as Cole starts to shake his head.

“You were right Damon…this is starting to suck,” Cole groans looking at their bleak situation. They have only been on the ground for thirty minutes and they were misdropped, lost, and without their Sergeant.

Suddenly, they hear Feral coming down the ground from above, panting.

“You were right Corporal…another one is coming this way, we need to go!”

“Groan, I hate it when I’m right…get back to the barn, hurry!”

Feral and Cole take off back the other direction while Baird grabs Sven by the collar, pulling him forward.

“Move, Vinny, go, go, go!”

“BOOM!”

“Shit…not again!”

Baird and Sven hit the ground as fragments of wood and ice scatter a few meters to their right.

“FUCK,” Sven screams while Baird stands up and grabs Sven, pulling him up.

“Move your ass, Vinny,” Baird yells as the two dash through the woods, running back to the meadow, trying to keep their heads down.

Cole and Feral were already at the barn, waiting for Baird and Sven to come out of the woods. As they peer through the falling snow, they see Baird and Sven hauling ass through the meadow, motioning to the others to get away.

“Move, move…get back!” Baird hollers as he runs towards them. Suddenly, form the outside of the thicket, the massive Boomer peers through the brush, growling.

“BOOM!”

The beast fires blindly in their direction as the rocket passes them up several meters ahead of them.

Cole and Feral duck back behind the barn as Sven and Baird hit the ground, rolling a few times, kicking up the snow as they try to move quickly to the barn.

“SHIT!” Sven yells as Cole runs up to grab and yank him behind the barn, while Baird is crawling over as fast as his legs and hands will take him. The four were hunkered down behind the barn out of the Boomer’s sight.

“Now what the fuck do we do,” Cole rants as Baird crawls up the wall.

Feral turns to the others.

“I know a way out, but we’ll have to run towards the boarding houses further down over there,” Feral points behind them.

“How we going to get there without getting all blowed up.” Cole barks as they can hear the Boomer blindly looking for them.

“BOOM!”

“He’s having trouble seeing through the snow…I can run out and draw his fire away from the barn,” Feral again suggests.

“Hold on a minute…you mean, run back out into the meadow…you won’t last long, Feral,” Baird argues.

“I’m the faster runner…and I am also the smallest. He will have a harder time trying to see me than you guys. No offense, but you Gears stick out like a blinking, traffic cone…he’ll definitely see you.”

Baird was about to snap back but he caught himself as the beast roared out again.

“BOOM!”

Baird grimaced as the other Gears looked at him for direction, realizing he had nothing to at the moment to stand on but Feral’s suggestion. So he bites his tongue as he rubs his eyes then peers around the corner, seeing the Boomer walking around aimlessly in the snow.

“Ugh…alright…but you haul your ass back to the boarding houses, we’ll wait for you there.”

“Got it,” Feral acknowledges.

“I mean it Feral…you better be there within fifteen minutes.”

“OK…I heard you the first time!”

Before Baird could retort, Feral peers around the corner, then lightly darts off into the meadow while the Boomer continues to scan through the snow. Baird carefully watches the Boomer as she darts effortlessly through the meadow.

“What a bitch!” Baird mumbles to himself.

“Damn…she can move fast,” Cole notices while Baird snaps him into focus.

“Get ready, Gus…you too Vinny.”

Feral slows down out into the middle of the field when she slowly stands up, pulls out her Gorgon pistol and fires it at the Boomer.

The Boomer whips around to find Raven waving her arms as she braces herself for an assault.

“BOOM!”

The shot misses her by a few meters as she ducks down into the snow, trodden grass. As the Boomer turns and walks over to her direction, the Gears run out towards the boarding houses nearby.

“Man, I hope she knows what she’s doing.” Cole whispers.

“Yea…me too,” Sven agrees.

“Hurry up guys, we need to get over there to provide some cover,” Baird reminds them, trying to keep them focused to the buildings.

Raven continues to move across the meadow as the Boomer slowly scans the area, firing another blind shot.

“BOOM!”

The three can hear it roaring as they finally make their way to the first house.

“C’mon…over here,” Baird insists as they round up inside one of the houses facing the field. As they stroll into the back room, Baird takes his Lancer and knocks out a window.

“What are you doing, man,” Cole protests as Baird kicks out the rest of the glass still clinging to the window seal.

“Vin, I need your Longshot…hand it here,” Baird orders.

“Uh…sure,” Sven obliges as he grabs his Longshot from his back and hands it to Baird.

Baird quickly loads a round into the chamber as he sets it on the window seal, bringing his goggles over his eyes and starts to focus in on the large Boomer across the field.

“The snow is too thick Damon…you can’t get an accurate shot,” says Cole.

“Yes I can…just watch.”

The Boomer continues to fire blindly, while standing in the middle of the field, growling. Baird zeroes in on his head and then takes a shot.

The beast suddenly steps back as it shrieks hideously, banging its head with its Boomshot. Feral looked up see the irritated beast turn around as it snarled in fury.

Geez, they have a hard head.

“Aw, Baird…you just pissed it off,” Cole gripes.

“One more,” Baird says to himself as he loads in the next round. He aims again, carefully focusing on the beasts’ head.

“Just…hold still…for a sec.”

He could see the monster looking right at him as he peers into his scope, looking right in between it’s eyes.

Baird fires the round, right into the Boomer’s forehead as the skull collapses and brain matter splatters onto the snow. The rest of the body stands perfectly still while the rest of the pieces of its folded head rolls onto the shoulders. The corpse stands for a few more seconds as it slowly starts to lean and then topples onto the ground.

“Hehe, look at that,” Baird muses to himself as he pulls the Longshot back into the house.

“Yea, it’s cute how they fall,” Cole snickers as Baird hands the rifle back to Sven.

“Wow…I didn’t know you were a good shot, sir” Sven says in amazement while Baird pulls his goggles back onto his forehead.

“That’s just the tip of the iceberg, kid,” Baird responds while Cole rolls his eyes.

“Uh hu, now you dunnit, Vin…now your giving him a big head,” Cole whines while Baird turns to Cole and sticks out his tongue while he pulls out his Lancer.

Feral get up from the ground as she noticed the Boomer was lying headless on the white ground. She then makes her way towards the houses, running through the snow covered grass until she gets to the main road near the boarding houses as she slows down and starts to look for the three Gears. She scans the ground to look for their trail. They have feet the size of a bear, their trail should be here somewhere.

Seeing fresh footprints, she follows them inside a house since the door was already wide open. She walks inside carefully, trying not to make too much noise with her footsteps as she peers into a vacant room. Sighing, she turns around slowly and then was suddenly startled by the sound of a gun being cocked back.

She jumps back against the wall only to find the three Gears with their weapons ready, pointing at her. She whips her head to her right to find Baird two feet from her as he lowers his Lancer.

“Gotcha!”

She gives him a sour look and steps back glancing the other three with the same expression as they relax their weapons. She was not the least bit amused.

“What the hell, Corporal,” she hisses.

Oh, and by the way…you’re welcome,” Baird scoffs.

“For what?”

“Oh, for taking out the Boomer and saving your ass. You see, Feral, we’re not a bunch of clumsy, incompetent meatheads,” Baird scowls as he continues. “We’ve been pulling our weight through all of this shit for the past fifteen years, so don’t you think for a second that you got anything on us, that would deem inferior to the Feral, or anybody else for that matter.”

The Gears could feel the heaviness in the atmosphere as Feral’s expression turned spiteful. They waited for a moment to see if she would retaliate. Instead, she steps away, irate as she marches towards the door and nudges anything in her way, while the other two step out of her way, putting up their weapons.

“Damn…she looked peeved,” Cole notices.

“She’ll get over it,” Baird mutters. “I’m not putting up with that kind of crap!”

As the three marched out of the house, they could see Feral nearby, as they made their way towards her. They could tell she was still miffed, but Baird continued to move on as if nothing happened.

“We need to make contact…where can we go to get a clear signal,” Baird asks Feral. Without saying a word, she points toward another array of trees, just ahead as she turns around and starts to trek there.

“Heehee…she’s giving you the silent treatment,” Cole quietly snickers at Baird.

“Whatever, I don’t care,” Baird shrugs as he continues to follow her, keeping the established distance she put between them. She then stops to turn around as she yells out,

“This way!”

The Gears follow her lead as they head out of the boarding community.

Baird turns over to Cole,

“See…she won’t keep a grudge for long…we’ll all get along just fine.”

“Yea, like cats and dogs,” Cole snickers.

“Rowr…fft, fft,” Baird gestures while Cole start to laugh.

Chapter 6: Lost With A Broken Horse
“Gamma Four, can you hear me, come in.”

Baird attempts to make contact with the other squads.

Deep in a forest, what is left of Sigma squad sits in wait, hoping another squad may be nearby.

“Epsilon Six, can you read me, over.”

Cole and Sven stare, hoping Baird would get an answer, while Feral starts to climb down a tree she crawled up earlier to pin point their location.

“This is Sigma One, anybody, respond…shit!”

Baird finally gives up as he sighs looking around their location while Cole gripes.

“Man, where the fuck we at?”

Sven rubs the back of his neck, shaking off the snow as he mutters to himself.

“Man, I miss my hot showers.”

“Yea, I know what you mean,” Cole agrees.

Feral is seen, jumping form a nearby ledge, keeping her pace as she slows down and reunites with the group, brushing the snow off her shoulders.

“We’re at least six miles from our drop off point,” she says.

“Well that doesn’t make any sense, we should be in contact range,” Baird analyzes as he brushes snow from his equipment.

“Somebody should have made it to the drop off point, hell, there were eight Ravens, two Reavers couldn’t have taken them all down,”

“It may be the terrain,” Feral responds.

“Or they could be in trouble,” Cole adds in, getting antsy.

“Or maybe their just busy,” Sven jumps in while the others turn to look at him, “or…not…I’ll… shut up now,”

Baird turns to the others as he continues.

“At any rate, we need to first find our ride, just in case somebody might be alive.”

“I saw smoke nearby to the north, it’s just a kilometer or two,” Feral reports.

“Then that’s our objective…let’s go ladies,” says Baird as the others gather up their equipment, following Feral through the woods.

They move carefully around the tall, conifer trees, as the cool air entices the scent of sap and pinecones. Snow starts to fall again, floating down in the air, making the air dense.

“Damn, does it ever stop snowing…I can’t see shit in this, man…” Cole complains, “…how we suppose to make out Locusts in this,”

“I can see pretty good with these goggles,” Sven beams as he takes them off to lend it to Cole.

“They even have night vision, pretty awesome, huh?”

“Well it’s not night time Vinny, besides, they may be hiding in the snow, setting up an ambush…what good will those goggles be then?”

“I doubt that,” Feral remarks as she proceeds through the dense forest, making little noise while the Gears seem to brush up on everything, making a racket.

“If the Locust do find us, it will be because you guys make way to much noise…also, their visibility is just as bad as yours, if not worse.”

“You mean ours,” Baird attempts to correct her.

“No, I meant yours…I can see just fine.”

“Uh huh,” Baird mumbles to himself, not wanting to get into an argument at the present. Feral returns a cold glare as she moves slightly ahead of them. Baird quietly grumbled as he turned to Cole,

“I can already tell this is going to be a long fucking day.”

“Whatever you do, just don’t fuck it up,” Cole reminds him sarcastically.

Baird scowls, making childish gestures while quietly imitating Marcus,

“Whatever you do, don’t piss her off…whatever, fucking piss her off my ass…” Baird continues to inaudibly ramble while Cole conveniently ignores him.

The four continue to make their way around the outside of the town as they eventually approach a stream of black smoke, coming from the nearby distance.

“Wait…hey, do y’all smell that?” Sven blurts out as the scent of burning metal seeps into their nostrils.

“Shhh,…geez Sven…you’re the worst of the three,” Feral sneers from the top of a fallen tree nearby. Baird moves up to take a look as he could see the smoke smoldering in the woods just ahead of them.

“It may be our Raven, we’re getting close, so let’s pick up the pace, ladies” Baird persists as the other two begin to move faster, while trying to make less noise, but it doesn’t seem to make any difference. They were not near as subtle as Feral was.

They peer through the forest as they see a collapsed Raven, resting on its side over a fallen log while smoke rises from its chassis. The numbers on the side were clearly visible, KR, Forty-three.

“Shit, everyone is going to see this smoke if they haven’t already…we need to hurry this up,” Baird stammers as Cole begins to climb up on top to get inside the cabin. Sven follows behind, attempting to pull himself up by the frame until his foot slips from the snow on the metal. Cole quickly grabs him by his belt, before Sven falls off completely.

“Easy kid, I gotcha!”

“Whoe, thanks,” Sven says as he holds onto Cole’s massive arm while Cole pulls him into the cabin.

“Don’t mention it, kid…the “Train’s” always gotch yo back!”

Baird starts to make his way to the front of the bird and climbs up to the windshield to get a better look, but the smoke mixed with the cold air fogs the window, not to mention blood splatter.

That’s not a good sign. He attempts to wipe off the frost as he peers into the cockpit, and sees the pilot, impaled into the cockpit door, while the co-pilot was hanging from his seat, motionless. Damn.

“Cole, anyone alive in there,”

“Nah, Jimmie’s gone…Fargus too,” Cole yells from the cabin.

“I think Jonas is gone too…damnit, he’s got a door where his chest used to be...check Frank, just to be sure.”

Baird sees Cole through the windshield, as Cole tries to carefully climb into the cockpit. He looks around and as he looks upon Jonas’ mutilated corpse, he covers his nose from the nauseating stench.

“Ugh…damn, Damon, you guessed right…ugh,” Cole moves over to check on the co-pilot. As he moves, he notices a pile of what appears to be bowels, sprawled on the cockpit controls.

“Oh…shit…is he dead?” Sven peers over Cole, trying to retain himself from vomiting while getting a look at Frank, still strapped to his seat. Cole reaches over to check for a pulse, while trying to avoid inhaling the stink, reeking in the air. Cole’s face turns sour as he looks at Baird through the window and shakes his head.

“Ah, damnit to hell…you alright Cole?”

“Yea…I just need to get some air.”

“Alright,” Baird laments as he hung his head for a minute, rubbing his temples.

“This shit’s getting old,” he mumbles to himself as he starts to make his way down from the Raven. After nearly countless years of fighting Locusts, any potential hopes of reaching normality is nearly exhausted, when he can’t seem to meet comrades without finding them maimed shortly later on. Pictures of faces, people he knew, ran through his head, lost to one calamity or another. How much longer will Cole last? How much longer can he last, not to mention Sven, who’s just a kid.

Cole and Sven start to make their way out of the cabin when they see Feral walking along the side.

“Any survivors,” she yells out.

“Natta, their all dead,” Cole responds as Baird moves to join Feral as she turns to him,

“Then we need to detonate this craft,” said Feral.

“Wait…what,…did I just hear that right?,” Baird looks up in protest.

“Take out what you might need and then detonate it,” Feral presses on as she sees the look of disapproval in Baird’s expression.

“Look Corporal, you said so yourself, that smoke is going to draw attention to itself. The Stranded are going to find it and their going to salvage it for their own ammunitions. We can’t let them do that.”

“So we just blow it with everybody in it, I don’t think so!”

“Listen, there is a rocky ledge not far from hear near that mountain. We can take the bodies there for cremation.”

“Cremation?”

“We can’t bury them, the ground is too frozen, their graves will be shallow and the animals will dig them up…and even if we could, we don’t have the time.”

Baird turns away for a moment and sighs. He didn’t like it, but he knew she was right, but he wasn’t going to admit it. He stares at the chopper for a minute and then turns to Feral.

“How far is the ridge?”

“About a fifteen minute hike.”

Baird looks up at Cole and Sven, whom were apparently ease dropping on their conversation. Cole could tell that Baird was irritated, as he looked up at them.

“Get what you can, and get Jimmie, Fargus, and Frank out. We won’t be able to move Jonas, so you’ll have to get his cog tags. We’re going to blow it up,” says Baird.

“So what are we going to do about Jonas…we can’t leave him,” Cole protests.

“Damnit Gus, we don’t have a lot time to try and yank him out of that door…at least not on one piece.”

Cole turned to look toward the cockpit then dropped his gaze to the ground, as he muttered.

“Your right man,”

“Look Gus, I don’t like this either, alright…you may be right, the other squads might be in trouble, but we won’t know for sure until we find them, if we can. Use the tarp to cover him.”

“You got it,” Cole replies as he slaps Sven on the shoulder,

“C’mon kid, Let’s get this over with.”

Chapter 7: Funeral Pyre
The fire burned brightly in the winter air as the smell of burning pine branches accents the cremation’s aroma. The three Gears watch the last remnant of their fallen comrades, burning into the funeral pyre made of rocks and tree branches.

Raven watches from a nearby ledge and then turns away, looking out for anyone that might interrupt their eulogy. She can see the smoke coming from the fallen aircraft they detonated with explosives, earlier that afternoon.

The fire picks up the pace as the smoke begins to lift further in the air, giving the Gears a final closure. They we’re going to have to move before the fires draw Locust attention, if it hasn't already. They start to pick up their equipment as they turn to see Feral moving towards them.

“We got a problem,” she says.

“A problem, imagine that,” says Baird with a hint of sarcasm, but suddenly turns serious when Feral gives him a foul look.

He responds, “Alright Feral, what is it?”

“We have a snowstorm heading this direction,” she reports.

“Your shitting me,”

“Go see for yourself, Corporal,”

Baird steps around Raven as he proceeds up the ledge to where Raven was looking out and sure enough, a dark horizon in the distance moving closer to the valley ahead of them.

“Fuck!”

“What is it Baird,” Cole blurts out as Baird quickly jumps down from the ledge.

“We need to find shelter, and fast. Now I don’t suppose you have anything in mind that is preferably nearby.” Baird says as he turns to Raven.

“We follow the river to the Hurl Damn.”

“But that takes us away from the drop point, Feral, and away from our objective.”

“There is no shelter near the drop point, and even if there was, we wouldn’t make it there before the blizzard does. You said preferably nearby, and besides, there is a major Stranded settlement on the other side of mountain near the glacier lake…”

Baird lifts an eyebrow as Raven continues,

“The dam also has a long range radio…you may be able to contact command with it.”

Baird’s turns his eyes to Cole and Sven as if he was looking for any other suggestions, until he finally looked back at Raven,

“Well…I’m sold…how about you two?”

“Sweet, let’s go,” Sven busts out as Cole joins in,

“To the damn, baby.”

Raven quickly turns around as she starts to hike,

“Hurry, this way,”

The others start to follow as they climb up through the rocky ridge into another thicket, as a light wind startles the stagnant air, a precursor of things to come as the storm slowly moves closer, and closer.

Chapter 8: Head Deep


Is it bright where you are

Have the people changed

Does it make you happy you're so strange

And in your darkest hour

I hold secrets flame

We can watch the world devoured in it's pain.


 * Smashing Pumpkins


 * The Beginning is The End is The Beginning

Sigma squad continues to follow the winding frozen river from the woods nearby, as they trek through the trees, keeping their whereabouts invisible to whatever groups may be nearby.

Feral moves around the terrain like a cougar, carefully planting her feet lightly as she conceals her trail, while the husky Gears just plow through snow and foliage, leaving tracks that resemble a migration of sasquatches.

The wind picks up slightly as a cold breeze starts to ventilate the atmosphere. To pass the time, as well as take they’re mind off of the obnoxious cold, random conversation becomes inevitable.

“Shit, it’s getting cold,” said Cole.

“It’s been cold, what are you talking about,” Baird muses as he looks over his shoulder, getting a glimpse of Cole, rubbing his massive arms, even though he was wearing an extra fleeced fatigue under his armor that extended to his elbow.

“That wind is chillin my ass off,” Cole complains.

“I’ll say, it’s like a meat locker with a giant fan in it,” says Sven as he strategically takes routes where the trees block the wind from hitting him.

“C’mon wusses, a little cold won’t hurt ya,” Baird mocks.

"Yea, easy for someone who dives bare ass in glacier lakes,” Cole sneers back.

“You better believe it. I made a lot of money doing that.”

“How’d you do that sir?” Sven looks up in interest.

“Damn, Damon, you jumped in icy water on a bet…Marcus was right, you are bat-shit crazy!” Cole muses.

“I needed the money, besides, it’s not that bad…well, at least the first five minutes of it,” Baird says as he looks ahead trying to find Feral. He finally stops as he peers around the trees with Feral nowhere in sight, muttering to himself.

“Well…where the hell she go?”

“Right here Corporal.”

Baird whips around to find Feral perched on a fallen log, just beside them as the other two also turn to the sound of her subtle voice.

“Shit, Feral, don’t do that,” says Baird, taking his hand off his pistol, nesting in his holster, strapped to his thigh.

“Do what, Corporal?” Raven responds as she leaps from the log and rolls on the ground to ease the impact of the shock absorption, and uses her momentum to stand back up. She brushes the foliage and snow off of her arms while Baird stands nearby with his hands on his hips.

“Calling me Corporal. Don’t do that!”

“Well then, what would you like me to call you?” Feral responds with some sincerity in her expression as she adjusts the holsters strapped on her thighs.

“It’s Damon Baird. You can call me Baird…”

“Or Dickhead, or Jackass, oh, and Asshole,” Cole snorts, jumping into the conversation as Baird turns around, raising his arm and extends his middle finger while Sven tries to refrain himself from laughing.

“What did Marcus call you that one time…oh yea…Dipshit! That was a good one.” Cole snickers, followed by laughter while Sven gave up trying to save face at Baird’s expense.

“Ha ha ha. Yea, laugh it up, smartass,” Baird sneers.

Feral finally cuts in and breaks the ice.

“Sigh, so…Damon Baird it is. I don’t know if I should even attempt to use the other suggestions.”

“Give it time, baby…before you know it, you’ll be calling him a jackass too.” Cole responds.

“Uh huh,” Feral grunts as she turns to look at Baird, watching him roll his eyes.

“Anyway…” she continues, “…the area ahead appears to be clear up to the edge of the forest, but I wouldn’t let your guard down just yet.”

“Sure…whatever,” Baird mutters as she gives him a nod and continues to move ahead, leading them through the woods. The three pick up the pace, trying to keep up as they start to close the gap between them and Feral.

“Damn, are we getting any closer to this place?” Sven complains while trying to keep up. Baird intentionally bellows, sarcastically dragging his feet like a defiant child,

“Yea, are we there yet?”

“Almost,” Feral remarks as her face was still focused on the trail ahead of them, ignoring their sarcasm. Sven moves up hoping to pass the time by making conversation.

“So…Raven is it…or do you like to called Feral?”

Feral turned and looked at him with astonishment, never giving it a thought that a Gear would ask her about anything other than the mission at hand. But then again, I guess it would be natural for someone to ask another for his or her name.

“You call me whatever makes you comfortable, Vinny,” she responds, as the other two divert their ears, eavesdropping on the conversation.

“Yea, like psycho bitch,” Baird mutters to Cole while Cole tries his hardest not to laugh.

“You know, these ears do work,” Raven snorts as she keeps her head forward.

“Otay…” Baird retorts as he staggers sarcastically, “…at least we know she’s not broke!”

Cole begins to chuckle.

“Man, you really do need to mature,” Cole suggests while Baird gives him a sarcastic look.

“Then you need to stop laughing at me when I act immature.”

While trying to save face, Cole moves up closer to the front to walk beside Raven.

“So why did your folks name you after a chopper, anyway?” asks Cole.

Sven butts in from behind, trying to stay into the conversation.

“Yea, I hear people name their vehicles after chicks but I never heard of people naming their chicks after vehicles.”

Raven looks at the both of them with a burrowed look, as if she didn’t think the question was relevant. As she recants the words of her clan leader, an aged woman of insight, Raven remembers being told that her solitude is merely a temporary walk of life that will one day end. If Raven was to ever enter the right of passage for procreation, she must understand man’s plight. Yea, the epitome of idiocy, but she figures if she is ever going to maybe one day, reintegrate back into society, she’ll need to be more hospitable, especially when it concerns answering irrelevant questions.

“My…foster parents didn’t name me after the craft, they named me after the color of my hair…like a raven, the bird,” she says.

“So…wait, foster parents? So…you we’re adopted? I thought you we’re a Feral.” Cole buzzed, trying to make sense of it all.

“I am, I joined them later on.”

“But you’re not a natural born Feral?”

“My biological mother was a Feral, my foster parents eventually informed me,”

“And yo real daddy,”

“Don’t know…she didn’t get much of a look at him I guess,”

Cole looked perplexed as he tried to make sense of what Raven was telling him.

“You guess!?”

“She was raped Private,” Raven reveals coldly while Cole’s eyes widen as if she let a big cat out of the bag.

Raven continued, “...which…consequently, led to my conception. All I was told was that he was a soldier, so it would probably be safe to assume that he is most likely dead.”

“Oh…sooo,”

“And my real mother abandoned me shortly after birth, so I was adopted shortly later by a COG officer.”

“So your foster parents were citizens of Tyrus...now that explains why you can speak our language so fluently,” says Baird, putting the pieces together.

“Yes…you would be correct,” Raven responds, trying not to be impressed with Baird’s insight.

“Which means you probably grew up in a COG school, went to a COG church...”

“You got it.”

“So when did you become an official Feral?”

“When did you become a COG soldier?” Raven turns as she peers over her shoulder to see Baird exchanging glances with Cole as he grinned. Baird then sighs,

“I was nineteen…when I “volunteered.” Baird responds, signing quotation marks.

“Isn’t the recruitment age for a Gear seventeen? Why so late?” Raven responded as she turns to face him, walking backwards. Baird didn’t respond, instead he just smiled as he lifted his chin up, looking down at her. She then turns back around, looking forward.

“Ok, so when and why did you join the Feral?” Baird pressed on. Raven was silent for a few moments, wondering if she should even amuse him with an answer, but for whatever reason, she decided to entertain Baird’s curiosity.

“I ran away from home when I was fourteen.”

“So why did you run away?” Baird insisted, hoping to get into her head.

Raven suddenly came to a halt as she stood still, glancing at the ground, resting her left hands on her holsters. The others also stopped, wondering what she was doing. She then broke the awkward silence as she turned around to face him.

“Because, I refused to be bred like some horse, producing stallions for the cause. I ran away so the COG couldn’t take me to some “breeding farm” where young girls we’re being exploited, molested, and raped.”

The atmosphere suddenly went from friendly to tense, as accusations filled their heads of what truly went on at the “breeding camps.” Although the details of those incidents where still unclear, the truth eventually bled out, but how Raven knew about it at the age of fourteen was even more unclear. Raven continued,

“I hiked into mountains outside of Ephyra, where a Feral clan was just passing through, and I was taken in from there.”

Raven turned back around and picked up the pace, putting distance between her and the Gears, consequently ending the conversation.

“Damn…that was an earful,” Cole said quietly as he turned to glance at Baird.

Baird just shrugged his shoulders and continued forward, while Sven was just dumbstruck by the info overload, following the other two as best he could.

So much for their “friendly” chat.

They eventually catch up to Raven as they see her perched up on a boulder up ahead, looking out. As they move near the edge of the woods, the wind bristles through the branches, causing them to flap. Peering out onto the river ahead, the Gears look out into the scenery, only to find their destination, at last. Hurl Dam.

Chapter 9: Incident at Hurl Dam
Roadie running through a rough landscape, in the cold, filled with rocks, big rocks, in three feet of snow and ice, while dodging bullets at the same time was not listed anywhere in the fucking handbook, Sven griped to himself as he ran close behind Cole and Baird, trying to make sense of the commotion around him. He didn’t have the slightest idea where he was or where he was going, all that he did know that he was being shot at, right on the brink of an oncoming blizzard, and trying not to slip and fall on his already frozen ass.

The three find cover behind a bed of rocks, where Raven was already, impatiently waiting for them, while trying to ready her pistols.

“Damnit, you guys need to keep up!” she barks over the noise of the endless ricochet.

“It’s kinda hard to keep up, Feral when we’re carrying several pounds of armor and equipment, running in knee, deep snow, going up ON AN INCLINE!” Baird busts out while at the same time tries to keep his head down, his Lancer already in hand.

“DAMN, where did this shit come from,” Cole howls while checking his Lancer to make sure their was a full clip of ammo already loaded in it. Sven frantically loads his Longshot, trying to push the round in while his hands where shaking from the sudden adrenaline rush.

“I thought you were suppose to know where all the Locust outposts are, Feral,” Baird nagged.

“This was not here the last time I checked, Baird!”

“Oh, and how long ago was that…last year?”

“Well, ever since you eggheads dropped Jacinto into the abyss, the Locusts have scattered all over this area. They don’t stay in one spot for too long…and just so you know, it was two weeks ago!”

Suddenly they hear a shrilling growl, echoing from a distance.

“Aww, crap!” Baird huffs.

“Yea, we’ve heard that noise before,” Cole pouts, as he moves closer to Baird’s position. Raven peers around the snow, covered rocks as she gets a glimpse of the enemy,

“Grinders!”

“AW, shit…what do we do now?” Sven panics.

Raven quickly turns around to face the three Gears.

“There’s a trench over there…on the left. That may be your better destination for cover.”

Baird moves over to Raven as she points towards the location of the trench.

“And that place over there,” Baird points out, further from the trench, a fallen tree next to a boulder incline.

“Can you make that?”

“There’s a lot of crossfire between here and there, and my armor is too light to take that much contact…I’m not a bullet sponge,” Raven declares, and she was right. Her armor was not as resistant as the Gears, and was not designed to take direct contact, much less blunt force trauma. Baird looks up to analyze their position and then drops back down and turns to Raven.

“Alright, look…we can make it to the trench, if we haul ass. I’ll get Cole and Vin to provide cover fire, but once we get there, Cole and I can draw their fire, over there and then Vin can draw their fire from here so you can make it to the log.”

“Yea…wait…I’m staying here, by myself?” Sven gripes in horror.

“Look, Vin, we need your sniper cover here, do you understand?’ Baird looks Sven in the eye. He could see the kid was scared, he knows exactly what is being asked of him.

“Look kid, I know you haven’t had a lot of encounters like this, but it’s time to grow up, Vinny…this is what Gears do.”

As Baird continues to look at him, Sven starts to calm down and nods his head.

“Now, get your skinny ass up there, look through your scope and tell us what do you see?”

Sven moves up, carefully climbing on top of the side of the rock, kicking the snow off as he plants his rifle down, peering towards the Locust horde.

“Shit…ok…I see two Grinders…uh…some Bolters, Grenaiders…there’s another, a Cyclops maybe, I can’t tell, the Grinders are stirring up too much snow.”

“Get back here, Vin,” Baird calls out.

“On it.”

Sven climbs back down to their position.

“So, you got a plan Damon?” Cole inquires.

“Let’s just say I have a general idea, but we need to spread out…Grinders get confused with multiple targets. Feral, your coming with me,” Baird gestures to Raven.

She turns her head around to respond,

“Alright…wait, what?”

“You’re coming with me…”

“…now wait a damn minute,”

“Oh, for crying out loud, I know for a fact you can haul your tiny ass a pretty good ways without contact…and besides I’ll cover you along the way, so does that satisfy you?”

Raven gives him a scowl, but nods grudgingly while Baird turns to the others.

“Cole, stay here with Vin and give him cover…see if you can take out some of those Bolters.”

Baird proceeds to Raven’s position.

“Are you ready?”

“Wait,”

Raven, pulls out her Gorgon pistol with her left hand and her Boltok on her right. She puts in some fresh clips and nods.

“Ok, ready!”

“Ready Cole?”

“I gotcha back!”

“Let’s go!” Baird yells as Cole fires his Lancer towards the Locusts nearby. Baird and Raven quickly dart off toward the trench as Raven moves ahead of Baird while he points his Lancer and fires toward the Locusts. Raven quickly leaps into the trench, through the snow with Baird not to far behind, quickly rolling in, and moving up right next to Raven. Baird shakes the snow off of his head and goggles while Feral rubs it out of her hair

Cole and Sven continue to exchange gunfire, pitting the Locusts close to the frozen river just up ahead. The Grinders continued to open fire from a distance behind the frontline. Sven moves his scope and takes a shot at a Bolter close by, literally lobotomizing his head completely off the rest of its standing body. The headless, upright corpse starts to slowly slump down as blood from the main artery on what used to be it’s neck, continues to spray blood while it spouts all over the white snow.

“Oh yea, eat it!” Sven busts out with more confidence.

“Good shot, kid!” Cole complements Sven as he loads in a new clip and returns fire, all the while taking out a Grenadier nearby, knocking him backwards as he bellows.

“WHOO, yea, I got enough for all of y’all!”

Sven continues to take out the frontline, one at time.

“Damn, its like shooting ducks at the carnival,” Sven said.

“Yea, them Grubs ain’t too bright,” Cole recants, as he fires off his Lancer.

At the trench, Baird quickly reloads while Raven pulls out a couple of Nape grenades.

“You alright,” he inquires as Raven prostrates herself against the trench wall.

“Yes, I’m fine…just...trying to get myself together here.”

“Ok, it’s Gus’s turn!”

Baird turns his attention back to the pile of boulders where Cole and Sven are waiting.

“You ready, Cole?”

“You know me, the Cole Train is always ready, WHOO!”

Baird rolls his eyes.

“Yea, whatever, ready…GO!”

As Baird turns toward the locusts to return fire, Cole jumps out, darting to Baird and Raven’s location, while Sven continues one by one, executing retreating Locusts.

Baird continues to fire as he takes out another Grenadier, and then drops back down to reload his Lancer, while Raven, in his place fires her Gorgon pistol in short, abrupt bursts. Cole finally rolls into them with his pack slammed to the wall next to Raven.

“WHOO, yea…that's what I'm talking about, so now what?” Cole persists, impatiently waiting to get back into the game. Baird turns to Raven as she hands him her Nape grenades.

“These are Nape grenades…they have about a five to eight foot radius, and they’ll burn up to fifteen minutes,” says Raven to Baird as he nods. and replies,

“Alright, wait for my signal…Cole we need to provide cover fire for Feral so she can move, you got it?”

“Yea I hear ya baby…just gimme a go,”

“Ready Feral,…go!”

Raven dashes through the snow, almost on all fours, to the broken down log nearby. She leaps and summersaults under the log, brushing up against the boulder, right next to it. She looks back over to Cole and Baird and nods.

“That a girl,” Baird mutters in a low voice, “…she made it.”

As most of the locusts on the front line we’re picked off, the Grinders begin to move in as the growling voices of the Grenadier before them yells at them to attack.

“Grind…” the Grinders taunt, hideously laughing as they slowly moved forward, firing their weapons in Cole and Baird’s position.

“Shit, they just keep firing…don’t those things ever run out of bullets?” Baird fumes as he looks over to Sven, waiting for Baird to give him the nod.

“Ok Cole, you got it?” Baird hands him one of Raven’s special nades.

“You mean towards the Grinders,” Cole asks.

“Yes…on my signal,”

“But…these things aren’t going take em’ Grinders out, are they?”

“We’re going to find out, Cole.”

“Wait…these aren’t frags!”

“I know that Gus…just throw it…and don’t miss please!”

Baird nods to Sven as he points his Longshot towards the two Grinders moving towards the trench. He shoots one directly into the head as the overwhelming beast shrieks in fury from the bullet, ricocheting against its helmet, toppling it off it’s thick head. The Grinder moves his attention to Sven as he peers over to the bed of rocks.

“Grind…” the monstrous sized Locust bellows as he proceeds to fire his Mulcher toward Sven, while Sven quickly takes cover behind the boulder, feeling the rock, chip fragments raining on his head.

“Holy crap…” Sven yells as he covers his head with arms, dodging the oncoming shards.

On the other side of the two Grinders, Raven peers over the log as she points her Boltok pistol and shoots the other Grinder in the head, popping off his helmet, following a burst of shots from her Gorgon pistol. The brute then fixates his attention to Raven as he turns his body into her direction.

“Grind…”

“Here it comes,” she mutters to herself as she quickly dislodges from the log, down to the ground and wraps her arms around her head as the wood chips scatter in all directions.

With the two Grinders shooting in opposite directions, Baird and Cole get ready for the final assault.

“Alright Cole, NOW!” Baird blasts as the two swing their Nape nades towards the Grinders. The nades bounce across the slushy ground, as they continue to roll right under the Grinders feet. The two stop firing as they turn their heads back to Cole and Baird and then they glanced each other.

“Grind?”

Suddenly, the nades burst into flames, splashing napalm in the air underneath the Grinders feet, scorching their legs. The burly beasts squeal like a pack of wild boars, flailing their enormous arms, only making matters worse for them as it just feeds more oxygen to the flames.

“Yea, it’s just like jock itch, only hotter,” Baird hollers while Cole stands up to taunt some more,

“Haha, burn bitches, burn!”

Suddenly, a foul stench scents the air as it spreads across the trench.

“Aw DAMN…that’s NASTY,” Cole whines as he quickly covers his nose.

The shrieking sobers down as the two beasts topple to the ground, still burning.

“Fuck that stinks…VINNY, you alright?” Baird yells out towards the rock bed.

Sven tries to pull himself out of a pile of snow and rock chips as he steps up into view.

“Yea...holy cow…what the hell is that smell?”

Cole turns to Baird, still covering his mouth,

“Shit, Damon, the fire is still going…where did she get those things? They not standard Gear equipment!”

“The Feral apparently can make their own arms. Those were definitely home-made.” Baird replies, as he tries to keep a straight face despite the overwhelming odor of the napalm still burning the Locust carcass.

Baird turns his attention to the log as he covers his mouth, trying to filter out the stench of burning Locust flesh.

“Feral, you alright,” he yells out. No response.

Cole and Baird start to walk around the pile of blazing Grinders, making their way to the log.

“Feral…hey Raven, you there,” Baird calls out again, but no response. Cole picks up the pace, keeping his hand over his mouth, trying to peer though the thick smoke, coming from the burning carcasses.

“Feral, you alright…say somethin baby,” Cole starts to worry as he presses on through the smoke. He took a liking to Raven, despite that she was kind of a cold hermit, but then again, he liked all chicks. Maybe she’ll eventually come out of her shell, but he wouldn’t leave it up to Damon to help him with that, he’s just as solitary as she is.

Cole steps out of the smoke towards the log when suddenly, he hears a gurgling voice as he whips around to find a Grenadier about ready to launch his Gnasher shotgun directly at him. But before Cole could even raise his Lancer,suddenly, a loud shot rings out, as the Grenadier’s head explodes off his body and tumbles into the snow. Cole steps back in awe as he looks around, only to find Raven, standing from behind from where the Grenadier stood. She quickly swung the Boltok pistol back into her holster after shooting the Grenadier’s head off.

“I’m fine...thanks for asking,” she responds matter-of-factly as Cole just stands there in shock. Baird comes running through the smoke, coughing, with his shotgun in hand.

“Hey…damnit Feral, don’t scare us like that again. You just shaved two years off of Cole’s life expectancy…” says Baird as he turns to Cole.

“Gus…hey, man…you alright,” trying to snap Cole out of the moment.

“I just saw an angel man…I thought it was coming for me,” Cole admitted, sobering up from what just happened. Baird slaps him on the shoulder and then turns around to see Sven, staggering his way to them.

“You ok Vinny?”

Sven makes his way through the mess, covering his mouth while his goggles were still over his eyes.

“Geez, this place reeks, can we get out of here?” Sven rants.

“Yea man, let’s get out of here…damn, that shit is still burnin,” Cole agrees, while Baird nods his head, then looks toward Raven as she signals,

“C’mon, this way…hurry! The wind is getting bad.”

As the three load up their gear, they quickly make way to the place where the Locusts were camping.

“Wait, Feral, we need to check the bodies. Look for ammo!” Baird shouts as he begins to rummage one of the Bolters for paraphernalia. Raven halts as she waits for the Gears, searching the area for ammunition. She turns to look up at the sky as the clouds thicken and air takes a nasty turn. C’mon guys, you need to haul ass.

Suddenly, gusts of wind thrust through the air, nearly knocking Raven off her feet. She quickly braces herself against a boulder, while Sven runs up next to her, also bracing with the boulder, while placing his hand over his face, trying to protect himself from the flying snow, stinging his face.

“Hurry Baird, we need to move now,” Raven shouts.

“Alright, I’m coming,” Baird responds as he takes a piece from a Grenadiers nap pack and shoves it under his breastplate. He gets up and runs towards the others as they make their way up to the dam entrance, trying to stay afoot in the sudden gusts of wind.

They hike to the side of a cliff, to find a metal door, lodged into the rock. Raven runs toward it and latches to the handle to try and open it, but she couldn’t budge it. The wind was too strong for her to hold her footing and opening it. Baird runs up towards her as he steps in to turn the handle, but it would not move.

“Oh fuck this!” Baird stammers as he pulls Raven away from the door, pulling out his Lancer. He revs up the chainsaw a couple times before he plows into the door’s mechanism, then pulls back after he successfully cuts through and kicks the door open.

“Get inside,” Baird yells over the whistling wind, as Cole and Sven follow Raven into the entrance. Baird is the last to go in as he grabs the door and slams it shut behind them.

Chapter 10: Warm Winter Night
Growing up it all seems so one-sided

Opinions all provided

The future pre-decided

Detached and subdivided

In the mass production zone

Nowhere is the dreamer or the misfit so alone


 * Subdivisions


 * Rush

The stale, musty air unsettles as noise of clambering echoes down a hallway inside what apparently was at one time a kitchen. Cole rummaged into the pantry, as he pulled out cans, checking for expiration dates and content while Sven was on the other side of the room, pulling out pots and pans, placing them on the counter as he stacked them one on top of the other.

“No…no…no…shit, all they got here is spam and some funky looking beans,” Cole complained as he continued to search through the canned food, looking for the day’s grub.

“Let me know what ya find, I got a big pot and some little ones,” Sven says as he continues to stack them on the counter.

Cole sighed as he looked at their bleak menu. Spam…and beans, ugh. Cole moves away from the door and opens up another pantry and starts to rummage through some bags of flour. As he shoves them aside, he accidentally pushes one off the shelf. As it plops on the concrete floor, it busts open and little roaches suddenly scatter from inside the bag, while Cole shrieks, jumping up onto the countertop.

The yelp startles Sven, as he quickly jumps up from the bottom cupboard, bumping his head on the cabinet door above him and accidentally knocks the stack of pots onto the floor.

From clear across the hallway, Baird sits on the floor in the communication control room as he tries to salvage the wiring from the radio consol to an outlet that has long been corroded. He pulls out a clump of tangled wires, half of them looked as if rats have been having a field day, chewing on them. He starts to cuss under his breath as he begins to untangle the mess, when he hears a scream and the clamoring of banging kitchen utensils down the hall.

“What the hell was that?” he looks up, trying to quickly untangle himself from the mess as he pushes the chair and console platform with his feet so he could get up and run to the commotion. He darted outside the room, hitting the wall as he braces himself from slipping on the tiled floor as he runs to the kitchen. He barges into the room with shotgun in hand, yelling,

“What is it?”

He starts to scan the room, only to find Cole standing on the counter, hugging the pantry shelves with one hand as he waves a broom in the other, while Sven was fumbling on the floor with the pans.

“SHOO…little bastards…those things are nasty,” Cole blurts out while Sven tries to grasp his equilibrium, clutching his head with his hand.

“Aw…aw man, does anybody have any ice…I think I have a knot on my head,” Sven whines.

Baird stands there as he drops his shotgun to his side.

“I come running all the way down the fucking hallway, thinking something bad just happened and you two are screaming like a bunch of school girls over some fucking cockroaches?”

“BEHIND YOU,” Cole shouts, as Baird whips around to find an eight, inch, grotesque cockroach, right behind him, prostrated on the wall.

“SHIT,” Baird blurts out as he grabs the shotgun and fires a round at it.

“Shit yea, shoot it Baird,” Cole hollers, while Baird jumps back from the ugly thing, realizing he missed as the giant bug suddenly leaps from the wall to the center island of the kitchen, next to Baird.

“Fuck, get away from me,” he yells while he takes another shot at it. Sven runs over to the corner next to Cole as he puts his hands on his ears, cringing from the shotgun blast.

Baird missed it again as it jumps and flies over to where Cole and Sven are cowering.

“Damnit, Baird…you missed it, again,” Cole yelled out as Baird was swinging his gun at the thing until all hell brakes loose when it jumps away from Baird and lands on Cole’s leg.

“SHIT…GET IT OFF, GET IT OFF,” Cole screams as he starts shaking his leg, nearly falling off the edge of the counter while Sven squeals, running over to Baird and bracing himself on his shoulder.

“Will you get the fuck off of me,” Baird yells at Sven still clinging to his armor, as he tries to push him off. Cole finally loses his footing as he grabs the top shelf to keep from falling, but he was just to heavy for the shelf to brace his weight, so it snapped in two as Cole comes crashing down, taking the other shelves below it, with him.

As Baird tries to push Sven off of him, he steps on one of the pots on the floor and loses his footing as it slides right out from under him, sending his legs flying up in the air, taking Sven down with him as they both go crashing on the floor.

Meanwhile, further down into the basement of the facility, where the bathrooms are located, Raven sits on the toilet, reading from a pile of magazines next to the sink that was left there some ten years earlier. She puts the magazine down while finishing her business and proceeds to pull up her pants when she suddenly heard what she thought sounded like gunshots. She quickly grabs one of her holsters and pulls out her Boltok pistol as she races to the stairs, still holding her pants up with her other hand as she tries to make her way to the commotion. She dashes into hallway while trying to button up her fatigues at the same time, when she suddenly hears the uproar coming from the kitchen nearby.

She darts into the kitchen with gun ready, only to find Sven sprawled on top of Baird, lying on the floor in an unflattering position, while Cole was buried underneath a large pile of boxes, shelving, and food cans. She stood back in puzzlement as she lowers her pistol and places it on the counter next to the door.

“What happened?” she demanded as she could hear Baird moaning below.

“Sven…will you please…get your ass out of my face and get the fuck off of me…your crushing my balls.”

“Oh…ok…on it,” Sven cringes as he tries to prop himself on his hands and feet, lifting his weight off of Baird. Suddenly, Baird folds like a piece of paper into the fetal position on his side as he groans, clutching his groin.

“Ugh…sir, my head is spinning…” Sven comments as he shakes his head, trying to lift himself up, using the countertop.

“Shut up, Vin…my whole body is aching…no thanks to you, groan,” Baird moans.

Cole starts to move, slowly as he lifts some of the debris from his head and back, looking around at the rest of the mess the three just made.

“Damn…did we get it?”

“Get WHAT…what the hell where you shooting at?” Raven stammered as she puts her hands on her hips, trying to make sense of the menagerie.

“Grr…I think I…got it,” Baird cringed, still curled up on the floor, still clutching his balls.

“What…did…you…get?” Raven articulated impatiently.

“It was the motherfucker of all cockroaches,” Sven started to explain while Raven just glared at him with a sour expression, wondering if he was still loopy from falling on his head.

“I swear…it to be about this big!” he lifted his hands trying to justify the means, as Raven rolls her eyes and throws her hands in the air.

“You guys we’re shooting at fucking cockroaches…what’s the matter with you people, somebody could have gotten hurt!”

Baird slowly looks up at her, still curled on the floor.

“Are you still here?” he muses.

She scoffs at him as she picks up her pistol and quickly storms out of the kitchen back to the bathroom, cussing under her breath as she stammered.

Cole looked up from the floor and just so happened to see some cans of chili that were shoved underneath the counter. His face beamed as he yelled,

“Hey, guys…looks like we got some grub…and it’s the good stuff too.”

“Great…you get it started…I’m going back to the control room,” Baird grunted as he finally stood up, grabbed his shotgun and started limping back down the hallway.

Raven was back in the basement, picking up the rest of her gear where she had left it in the bathroom. She puts her belt and holsters back on and proceeds out of the bathroom. As she comes into the hallway, she walks past the control room to find Baird fiddling with the radio. Although she has never used the radio before, surely it must be in some working order, everything else here was working OK. Maybe there was more damage to the facility than she remembered the last time she stayed for a couple of nights. She steps in to see Baird’s progress.

“Is it working?” she asks, after she simmered for fifteen minutes from her spat earlier.

“Just about…but only one of the generators is working right,” he replied.

Baird shifts his position to get more situated, cringing from the pain in his groin that Sven fell on earlier.

“I know…when the Locust came, I believe they shut off the other generators, leaving the emergency one on. Over time, they started to corrode, with the exception of that one. But it has its limits…it will only switch on for no longer than about two hours.” Raven recalls, as she bends down to where Baird is working.

“Well that’s no surprise. The filters have not been properly maintained in who knows how long…when did you say it was deserted?” Baird asks.

“At least five years…maybe a little longer, according to the daily technical logs in the other room over there…” Raven points out as she gestures toward a storage room on the right of the control room as she continues,

“…but to put plainly, I don’t think they did alot of maintenance before they abandoned the facility. I think they just made up entries in the log to make it look like they were doing their job.”

“Yea…well all the wiring here is a big fucking rats nest…I just spent almost thirty minutes trying to find the damn cable to the radio, and don’t even get me started with the modem cable…and it’s supposed to be wireless!”

“Well a lot of the radio equipment here was hardly updated…” Raven moves in and kneels over to see Baird groaning under the mass of wires. Raven finally had to ask,

“…sigh, do you need help?”

“What, no…I mean…shit, uh, is there spare equipment in storage room?”

“Yes, why?”

“I just need a few wires to router these ones. They’ve been chewed up.”

“I’ll see what I can find,” Raven says as she gets up and goes to the room to look around for a spare computer console. She spots one in the corner and moves around the storage boxes to pick it up. She holds it in both arms as she moves to the doorway into the control room. She suddenly realizes that she has not seen Cole or Sven in a while.

“Hey, where are Cole and Sven?”

“Why do you wanna know?”

“Just in case they start shooting at the damn rats!”

Baird chuckled as he answers her question,

“Cole found cans of chili underneath the counter, so their making it in the laboratory.”

“The laboratory?”

“Yea.”

Raven hands Baird the spare console as he proceeds to take it apart. Raven moves over to sit in a chair nearby, rubbing her temples.

“Should I even ask as to why their fixing chili on bunsen burners, when they could be using the stovetop.”

“No, you shouldn’t.”

“Ok, really, what were you guys doing in the kitchen?”

“Don’t ask that either.”

“Well what the hell can I ask you, Damon?”

Baird was silent for a moment while he continued to disassemble the consol. Raven continues as she breaks the silence,

“Are you going to start shooting at the sugar ants in the bathroom, because if you are, please let me know ahead of time so I won’t have to go in there!”

Baird groaned for a moment, she’s not going to let this one down.

“Yea yea, you just keep rubbing more salt in the wound,” Baird grumbled while Raven continued.

“Damn right I am…you guys nearly scared the crap out of me…literally!”

“For real?”

“I was in the bathroom when I heard you guys…doing whatever it was you were doing.”

“You’ll get over it,’ Baird sneered as he continued, “…is they’re anything else you want to ask?”

“Ok, so why did you volunteer to join the COG at the age of nineteen instead of seventeen?”

Baird was kind of surprised that Raven remembered their conversation from earlier when he declined to answer it. But instead of rebuffing her, he went ahead to satisfy her curiosity.

“I was an intern for technical engineering, but when I needed additional funds to work on my degree, I was given the option to either volunteer or I would have to pay for school on my own, and it just kinda went down hill from there.”

“So you actually went to a college?”

“More like a tech institute.”

“You interned for two years?”

“One and a half years.”

“One…wait, when did you graduate high school?”

“Sixteen.”

“How did you accomplish that, I thought you had to complete certain courses prior for graduation?”

“I finished my junior and senior requirements early. Then I went to work for a year as an apprentice for auto mechanics and engineering, so I got a head start.”

Baird looked up at Raven as he could see the perplexed expression on her burrowed, blue eyes. He couldn’t tell if she was amazed or envious, or maybe both.

“I was dedicated, what else can I say…that, and it kept me busy,” he shrugged and went back to work.

“Besides, how do you know about high school, you never completed it,” he conveniently mentions.

“Are you calling me a stupid dropout,” Raven snides.

“Did I say that you were?”

“It sounded like you insinuated it.”

For someone who didn’t finish school, she was pretty sharp. This only tempted Baird to pick at her brain even more. Hell, she was doing it to him.

“It sounds like you have a superiority complex.”

Raven instantly changes the subject.

“Do you even like being a soldier?”

“Do you like being a Feral?”

“I became a Feral as a means to an end.”

“Well, there you go.”

“So you do believe in the COG cause.”

“I believe in the cause, working together for the sake of humanity, but that doesn’t necessarily mean that I blindly agree with all of their decisions.”

“For the sake of humanity…and this is coming from a guy who doesn’t like being around people…I find that amusing.”

Baird pauses in annoyance, and then replies with sarcasm.

“Oh, so I amuse you…well, I guess I should be glad that I’m useful for something…seriously, do you actually believe that I concur with everything the COG does?”

“Do you really believe that I agree with everything the Feral does?”

“Sigh, so you don’t like being a Feral, do you.”

“I didn’t say that.”

“Then what are you saying, Raven? You don’t like the COG and you don’t like the Feral, what the hell do you like?”

“It doesn’t matter what I like, because this world will never let me be what I am.”

“And what is that?”

Raven pauses for a moment while Baird notices the silence and peers over his workstation. He sensed that she either didn’t have an answer to that question, or she did, she just didn’t want to answer it.

He can only guess that she was wedged into two worlds that won’t let her fit in, therefore defiance, is her only means of self-expression, while her true identity is suspended somewhere in limbo. Is it any wonder she’s so pessimistic. He decides to change the subject.

“Is there anything else you would like to ask?”

“Like what?”

“Well, you can ask me if the radio is working.”

“Oh really…wait, it’s working?”

Raven gets out of the chair and moves over to the radio consol, while Baird lifts himself up off the floor from under the consol.

“Yea…I just need to get the tower online,” he said.

“You can do that by turning on the main breaker,” Raven mentions as she hovers over the control panel.

“Where is the breaker,” Baird asks.

Raven replies, “In the basement…I can get it while you get the signal started in the meantime. You should be able to access the transmission frequency from here”

“Got it.”

Raven goes out of the room to the basement entrance as she makes her way to the stairs to the breaker box.

For a recluse, she’s quite resourceful, Baird ponders, which only made him even more suspicious. He sensed that she knows more than what she’s letting on, and he intended to somehow find out.

In the basement, Raven opens up the door to find six, color coded handles, labeled for each of the stations in the compound. She pulls the one marked, com tower. After she pulls it, the lights flicker throughout the complex. Cole and Sven where still cooking in the laboratory when suddenly they looked up towards the commotion of electrical impulses fluttering through the florescent light bulbs above.

“What the hell was that all about?” says Cole while Sven tries to keep the burners lit.

In the control room, Baird finally makes progress in opening contact to the outside world. Raven walks back in the room.

“Can you call command,” she asks.

“Working on that now…Come in control, do you read…this is Sigma one, do you read?”

The speakers go static while Baird attempts to change the frequency to get a better signal. He tries to make contact again.

“Control, this is Sigma one, please respond…anybody, respond.”

The static starts to clear as a faint voice seeps into the transmission.

“Please repeat, your signal is weak.”

“Hello Sigma one, please respond…”

“It’s Anya,” Baird murmurs to Raven as she anticipates commands’ response.

“Control, this is Sigma one, can you read us?”

“We can now…Cpl Baird, is that you?”

“Affirmative.”

''“We’ve been trying to find you since your bird went down. Other squads were deployed after we lost all but four Ravens. Alpha One has been attempting to locate the missing squads…who is with you?”''

“Pvt. Augustus Cole, Pvt. Sven Dunrich, and Raven McNight. Our Sergeant, Milane, is KIA.”

“…Understood…what is your present location?”

“We are at Hurl Dam. It is the only way we can make contact at this time. A snowstorm is in our vicinity and I do not know how long we can stay here. Over.”

''“Understood Baird. As of now, we only know of three squads that are proceeding to their objective, so for now, Colonel Hoffmann orders you to take charge of Sigma, and that you are to proceed from the damn when weather permits. What is your present destination?”''

“We will wait until the storm passes to proceed to go through an electrical conduit that runs through the mountain. It is rumored that there may be a major Stranded settlement somewhere on the other side, but we need to go investigate it to be sure.”

''“Understood. Have you made contact with other squads?”''

“Negative, for whatever reason, we cannot make contact. Does command have a green light? Over.”

''“Hold on Sigma…yes, proceed to your objective. The other squads are scattered and they're having the same problem you’re having. Try and reestablish contact when you can. Good Luck, Corporal.”''

“Sure thing…thanks Anya.”

“And Damon…be careful.”

“Affirmative to that…also, have you heard from Sgt Fenix or Alpha one?”

“Hold on Corporal…”

Suddenly the speakers go static, while Baird tries to keep the connection.

“C’mon, c’mon, don’t do this to me now…control, can you read me, over.”

Raven goes out of the room to peer out a small window as she sees the storm picking up the pace as the wind starts to bellow around the outside of the complex.

“Control, this is Cpl. Baird, can you here me?”

Nothing but static can be heard through the speakers. Raven comes back into the room as she reports to Baird.

“The storm is probably the cause, we need to get moving into the conduit before the power goes out too.”

“Shit…alright. Go get Cole and Sven, tell them what’s up.”

“Alright."

Raven makes her way around the hall into the laboratory as she sees Cole and Sven stuffing their faces with a bowl of chili and some rolls they found in the freezer nearby.

“Hey, Feral, look what we got,” Cole blurts as he holds out a bowl filled with rolls.

“We got to pack up and go guys. The facility is going to lose power soon,” she says.

“But we just got here, and we have all of this food,” Sven wines as he tries to stuff it all in his mouth before they have to leave.

“Well…take the burners with you, they run on gas…and take the pot, there should be a lid for it…but we need to go, now!” Raven insisted as the two start to gather up their equipment and food, heading down to the basement and into the electrical corridor that leads to the conduit.

On the way, Raven stops next to a storage room in the corridor and props it open as she goes in and rummages through the ammunition and supplies stored in it. Cole turns his head around the corner to see what is inside.

“Ah,damn…where did all of this shit come from?”

“Grab some ammo and flares...here,” Raven hands Cole a couple of flares as he takes them and puts them in his pack. He steps in to pick up some rounds for his Lancer, while Raven gathers up a couple of Nape grenades. Sven also steps in to take a look around.

“Wow, it must be my birthday, look at all this stuff, man,”

“Yea, I wonder how it got here,” Cole wonders as Sven helps himself to some rifle rounds.

After Baird finishes up in the communication room, he gathers up his stuff and makes his way to the basement and into the corridor where he finds the rest of his squad rummaging the supply room as if it was a yard sale.

“What…who…where did all this shit come from?”

Raven ignores Baird’s suspicion as she hands him some Lancer rounds and a handful of flares.

“We’ll need these to make our way through the conduit.” Raven says as Baird takes them and puts them in his pack. He quickly notices a pile of geobots in the corner, along with some other technical equipment and enough chemicals to make several widespread bombs that could take out an entire block. ''Where did she get all of this? The COG doesn’t hand this stuff out just to anyone, much less a pack of guerrilla bitches.''

The lights start to flicker as Raven grabs some flashlights and hands them to Baird and Sven.

“Alright, we need to move,” says Baird as he steps out of the room and makes way towards the conduit entrance. The others follow as they light up a couple of flares.

They step down to the ground as they peer into a large, dark corridor, while the electrical channels run along the ceiling of the corridor. The air suddenly starts to get cold.

“Ah, what the hell is this? Why is it getting cold in here?” Cole complains.

“The corridor leads out to the mountain. There is no facility on the other side so it would only be natural that the temperature will eventually conform with whatever the temperature is outside,” Raven explains as she moves forward with a flashlight.

“Which means it’s going to drop below freezing in here, real soon,” Baird adds as he turns to Raven, hoping she had an alternative to walking through a freezing corridor with no power or light.

“There is a utility room ahead. It’s not completely insulated but it’s better than nothing. We can stay in there,” Raven acknowledges to Baird’s concern.

“Yea, you see Baird, Feral takes care of us…we got grub, we got some light…hey, what else do they have at the room?” Cole muses.

“There is one bathroom with a sink and toilet…and plenty of blankets and pillows,” Raven reassures the group as they continue to walk in almost complete darkness, if it weren’t for the flares.

“Hehe, sounds like heaven to me,” Cole relishes as he slaps Baird on the back, while Baird returns a punch in the arm. Sven picks up the pace next to Baird.

“So what do we do when we get there…I mean…how long are we going to wait out this storm,” Sven asks.

“How the hell should I know… eat your food, take a shit, go beat off if you need to, I don’t care,” Baird scoffs.

Raven notices that the group was getting pretty weary and tired, especially Baird. He seemed already pretty battle hardened to begin with, but he spent the first part of this day jumping out of a falling helicopter and running around in the cold weather, getting shot at. How would anyone feel after all that?

Cole on the other hand, was always full of optimism, ready to take on anything as if he literally eats adrenaline for breakfast. Raven found the pair rather amusing since one seems to compliment the other.

“There it is, up ahead,” Raven points out as they raise the flare to the metal door.

“Get this bad boy open, it’s getting cold out here,” says Cole as he starts to turn the lever to activate the bolt mechanism. The door cranks open as stale air quickly ventilates out through the opening.

“Wow, this thing must have been closed for awhile,” Sven notices as Cole and Baird pull the heavy door to open it further.

“Get in, Vin,” Baird orders while Sven goes though, followed by Raven, who turns on the switch in the room to activate the lights. Baird goes in followed by Cole as they start to close the door, and lock it behind them.

“Alright Sven, get the burners out man, lets eat some grub,” Cole suggests as Sven puts down the pot and pulls out the burners on a table and turns them on.

“Hey, hand me some rolls willya,” says Baird as Cole pulls out two and hands them to him. Baird takes a seat next to Cole as he stuffs one of rolls in his mouth.

“Not bad, huh,” Cole grins as he watches Baird nodding his head while trying to chow it down. Feral steps over and around the space, hogging Gears as she helps herself to the chili and scoops it up out of the pot with a coffee cup.

“That’s it, baby, take what you need…you look like you could use a meal,” says Cole as Raven takes a roll from the pot and then takes a seat on the floor, propping herself against the wall.

“Are you saying I’m too skinny, Private?” Raven responds, before she sips her cup.

“I’m just sayin, you been working all day hiking and saving our hides, you could use a good meal…oh, and you can just call me Cole, or Gus, or the Cole Train,”

“Or shitbag, or numbnuts,” Baird adds in while Cole kicks him in the leg.

“Cole Train…I don’t get it,” says Raven in confusion.

“You never heard of the Cole Train?” Sven blurts out in shock, along with everyone else in the room, especially Cole.

“Should I have,” Raven admits as she found little grounds to be even remotely impressed.

''She actually doesn’t know who Cole is. This was absurd, everyone knows the Cole Train, right?''

Baird starts to chuckle while trying not to spit his food out at the same time.

“You mean to tell us…that…you don’t watch thrashball…and that you don’t know who the Cole Train is…this is priceless,” Baird continues to laugh, as he looks at Cole who seems to be dumbfounded by Raven’s response. Raven rolls her eyes as she breaks the ice.

“Actually, I did watch thrashball with my dad…when I was seven. But whatever the circumstances may be, Cole it is…and speaking of meals, you eat like a damn horse!”

“Yea, that’s me, baby…my momma always used to tell me that she would go broke just fixin my breakfast.”

Raven could tell he never missed a meal. The guy was built like the native snowbison bull, stout and strong. She could see how some Feral would find him to be potential for good breeding. Many Feral breeders picked men of impressive “genetics” when they have the choice. She see how he would be a potential, but he wouldn’t be her first choice. But he is sweet, I’ll give him that.

“Yep, I could eat all day if I wanted to.”

“In it that the truth, “ Baird mumbled as he stuffed the last bit of his meal in his mouth. He stands up and starts to strap off his chest plate.

“Hey Cole, give me a hand, willya?”

“Sure thing,” Cole says as he gets up to take off his armor.

While Cole helped Baird to remove his armor, Feral couldn’t help but to wonder what hormones the COG were feeding these guys. Although Baird was not quite as massive as Cole, his physique was not at anyway lacking either. She knew that Gears were men of such quality and had to be in terrific shape, although her impression of Damon, as far as genetics was concerned, was prospective, but the Feral would most likely remove his tongue to silence his flak.

Sven, on the other hand, was slightly smaller than Damon, maybe a couple of inches shorter, but still just as potential as any other competent soldier, if only he wasn’t such a dits. Then again, his youth was the most practical, from a breeding perspective, since some breeders prefer younger males, especially the juvenile females. The Feral seem to frown upon senior males mating with their younger stock. Raven gets up to go to another room to pullout pillows and a blanket. She brings them back and throws them on the icy floor. Though the air was not near as cold as the corridor, it was still a bit chilly inside the utility room.

As Cole goes to cleanup in the bathroom, the other two try to settle down for the night, gathering the pillows and propping them on the floor while attempting to get comfortable. Raven walks over Baird’s sprawled legs as she finds a spot against the wall and starts to dismount her holsters on her thighs. She then takes off her chest gear, leaving on her combat fatigues and loincloth. She sits down rubbing her arms to stay warm, even though she was for the most part, fully clothed.

“Cold?” Baird teases.

“No Baird…I’m just hugging myself,”

“Smartass,"

“Yea, well it takes one to know one, doesn’t it.”

Baird rolls his eyes at her as she huddles down, reclining on the wall while leaning against a pillow. Sven also huddles down against the wall, after he dislodges his breastplate and lays it down next to his Longshot.

“Dang, can it get any colder in here?” Sven complains.

“Well, Vin, since it’s below freezing outside, I would say, yea…it’s going to get colder.” Baird scoffs as he takes his goggles off his head and shuffles his blond hair with his hand. He turns to look at Raven, still huddled against the wall and suddenly notices that Cole was right, she was kind of tiny. She couldn’t be more than five foot, five inches tall and probably weighed no more than one hundred, twenty-five pounds, literally less than half of what they where. How did she ever survive in this on her own? The lights inside the room start to flicker while the three look up, wondering how long they have before the power goes out completely. Baird sets up a flashlight just in case as the three try to get comfortable on the cold, concrete floor.

Sven tries to prop himself with three pillows as he strategically places them around his core to keep him warm, but it doesn’t seem to be working for him.

“Ugh, this sucks…can’t we use the burners for heat?”

“No Vin, we don’t want to die from carbon monoxide poisoning.” Raven responds, slightly shivering as she pulls up her legs and wraps them with her arms, curling up on the floor.

It was so pitiful, Baird just couldn’t take it anymore.

“Sigh, alright…Feral, come over here.”

“What do you want, now,” she turned over and looked at him in puzzlement.

“Your not going to stay warm sitting up against a wall, Vinny’s not going to stay warm humping the pillow, and I’m sure as hell not going to be getting much sleep trying to keep my balls from shriveling into peanuts so come over here…you too Vinny.”

“Oh…uh…ok sir,” Sven obeys as he moves over and sits next to Baird.

“C’mon Feral, you too…we’re going to have to huddle.”

“Uh, I don’t like that idea, so…no,” she stares at Baird with a bitter expression.

“Look…just…sandwich yourself between Vinny and I, so we can keep each other warm…it’s the only way, and I seriously doubt this storm is going to pass us during the night.”

Raven continues to give him a blank stare. Baird rolls his eyes as he continues,

“I’m not asking you to marry me or anything like that…just…cooperate with us for a change instead of isolating yourself all the time…We’re supposed to work as a team, so why don't you start acting like it!”

Even though she found the idea to be appalling, she new he was right. So she reluctantly, started to make her way to the two Gears as she carefully began to sit down between Sven and Baird, while Baird opens up some blankets and places them on the floor underneath them.

“Ok, put your back to me, and Vinny, you put your back to Feral,”

“Ok sir,”

“And stop that sir crap, there’s no formalities here, kid.”

“Oh…sorry sir…I mean, ugh…I think I’ll go to sleep now.”

“Good…that means you can shut up now,” Baird griped as Raven attempts to make herself comfortable between the two men. As she nestled her backside closer to Baird, Sven would cuddle closer to Raven, with the back of his head, resting against her chest while Baird rested his chin right above her head. After they all finally get comfortable, the plan seemed to work as they thawed out from the crisp, cold air. This wasn’t so bad after all.

Baird let’s out a sigh as he props his head on his pillow, feeling Raven’s soft, hair nestled under his chin and her back brushed up against his torso. For a petite thing, she was pretty warm and cozy, but he didn’t dare to think any more of it beyond just that. But he couldn’t help to wonder if she thought of the same thing, which may be the reason why she was so reluctant before he swayed her to the idea. So he decides to break the awkward moment,

“This doesn’t mean we’re engaged or anything like that,” he says as Raven begins to chuckle.

“Was that a laugh?” Baird muses.

Raven takes in a deep breath and slowly exhales as she warms up next to him.

“Yes, Damon…it was a laugh,”

“And I was beginning to think you hated me,”

“For what?”

“Oh I don’t know…for being a “dick,” I guess.”

“You can only be what you are, Damon.”

“Yea, a dick, right?”

“No…just being Damon,”

Her answer catches him by surprise and was at loss for words when he suddenly heard stomping on the floor. Oh no!

“Ooo, oo, I want to cuddle too, move over, baby,” says Cole as he drops his pillow next to Baird and proceeds to cuddle up next to him.

“Hey, hey, hey, easy Gus…shit!” Baird protests all the while Cole wraps his big arm around both Baird and Raven, pulling them closer to him. Raven could feel the squeeze from Cole’s massive brace, just meshing her tight into Baird’s sternum.

“Ok, knock it off, man,” Baird barks.

“But you’re so nice and warm, baby,” Cole nuzzles in closer.

“Hey, don’t you call me baby when you got your arm around me…the matter with you?” Baird sneers as he jabs his elbow into Cole’s ribs, pushing him back.

“Seriously…Cole…could you loosen up a bit…please?” Raven cringes, trying get past Cole’s hand, around her waist. He knew he kind of overdid it, but hey, at least he got to cop a feel, so he loosens up his grip. Sven shuffles back up to Raven as he puts a couple of pillows underneath his arm and curls into the fetal position. He sighs as he drifts to sleep, nuzzled between the pillows and Raven’s body heat.

Cole throws a blanket over himself and Baird, while Raven covers herself with Baird’s arm and Sven’s backside. Despite the awkward arrangement, all four finally huddled together for the night, feeding off each other’s warmth as they try to get some sleep.

“Hey, Damon,” Cole whispers.

“What is it, Gus?”

“I love you man.”

“Keep this up and I’ll shove my foot up your ass.”

“…Oooo, that sounds kinda kinky, heehee.”

“Oh, shut up…”

Raven let’s out a slight snicker, amused by Damon’s homophobia.

The lights flicker again until the power finally went out, leaving nothing but the flashlight as their only source of illumination. As the four “cuddle” for the cold evening, Baird let’s out a sigh and starts to rant,

“…and just so you’re wondering… Cole, and you too Vinny,” Baird begins to inform them.

“This…does not, get out…ever.”

Chapter 11: A Cold Day in Hades
Back and forth you wander

through your mind

winter's passing over

but it won’t find you

Take what you can

change the seasons

Isolate yourself and

you will find

there’s no rhyme or reason

that it won’t find you

And I will find you

although I wonder

If I will climb through

this rock I'm under

I'm turning the page for something new

I'm finding my way through life in bloom

Seasons

Veer Union

A sense of warmth, creeps over Damon as he moans, cradled in the bliss of the body heat like an infant in utero. Stirring while half asleep, he peers with bleary eyes into the partial lit room they took refuge for the night away from the bitter cold, raging out in the wilderness that inevitably leaked into the corridor. The strategy he compromised worked as he was finally able to get some decent sleep despite they were on a concrete floor. Fortunately, between the pillows and each other, the night was much more comfortable than he anticipated.

Suddenly, an abrupt noise splits between the audio of the buzzing coming from the breaker box in the other room and Sven snoring, obnoxiously. Damon twitches from the audible bang, coming from inside the conduit.

Still groggy, Baird rubs his eyes while yawning as he tries to look around, stirring between the mass of bodies, nuzzled against his. As he moved slightly, he turns his bleary gaze down next to his torso as he quickly realized Sven, instead of Raven, was snuggled up against his chest. Repulsed as he shuddered, he pushes Cole’s massive, arm off of him and shoves Sven away, not fazing Sven at the least, whom was still snoring.

Ugh, he gripes as he gets up to brush the male, koodies off.

On top of the male “bonding,” along with the chilled, nip air and the sudden noise coming from conduit, it was not a bright morning. Or was it morning? Baird pulls out his watch from his pack as he looks at the time. Crap…it’s morning…that means we have to go out in this shitty weather.

He carefully walks around, stepping over the two Gears as he starts to casually, kick Cole. He wasn’t going make any effort to bend over and touch him to wake him up.

“Cole…Cole, c’mon man, get up.”

Cole begins to stir as he opens up his eyes and let’s out an enormous yawn.

“Shit…what time is it?”

“It’s eight.”

“Already…damn.” Cole snorts, as he slowly gets up. Baird walks over to Sven, still snoring, and starts to kick him too.

“C’mon…get up shitbag,”

Baird kicks him a few more times, but Sven just continues to lie there, still fast asleep.

“Damn, that boy is a heavy sleeper.” Cole chuckles while Baird walks over to the table, grabs a cup and proceeds to the bathroom sink. He fills the cup with water and then steps back into the room as he makes his way over to Sven and dumps the water on his head. Sven, suddenly screams as he fidgets on the ground.

“Fuck, that’s cold…" he yells.

Cole starts to laugh.

“Good morning, sleepyhead.”

“Geez, warn me next time," Sven groans as he slowly crawls over to a chair and lifts himself in it, using the blanket to wipe the water on his head.

“We need to get going. I heard something from outside…where in the hell is Feral?” Baird notices as the other two just look at each other and shrugged.

“Alright…just, grab your gear…and take a blanket or two.”

“You got it,” says Cole.

“Sure,” Sven yawns, gradually picking up his rifle.

The three Gears put their armor back on and load up their weapons while they gather up the unused flares and flashlights. As they gather up their supplies, Baird notices that one of the flashlights is missing.

“Ok, I am going to take a wild guess that Feral went out of the utility room.” Baird mentions as he finishes loading up his gear.

“Maybe…whoe, wait…do you think she left us?” Cole ponders.

“Sigh, how the hell should I know, Gus, I just work here.”

“Well, we need to go find her.”

“Whoe, wait…who’s this we stuff?”

Cole gives a Baird a conspicuous glare.

“Whaaat?” Baird scorns, as Cole retains his demeanor. Baird finally gives in.

“Ugh…fine, we’ll go out and find her…shit.” Baird groans while Cole starts to grin.

“Oh c’mon man, you can’t tell me you wouldn’t want a piece of that.”

Baird rubs his sinuses between his eyes in annoyance.

“I try not to think about it, now damnit, Cole…fuck, now I’ve got that in my head, thanks a lot, asshole!”

“Heehee…I was right!”

“Does that mean we’re going outside?” says Sven in between yawns. Baird turns to give Sven a look of pure sarcasm.

“No Vinny, we’re just going to sit here and sing campfire songs all day long until our balls freeze up and fall off,”

“Ew, that’s not cool,”

Baird begins to gesture his irritation.

“YES VIN…WE ARE GOING OUTSIDE!”

Baird stomps over to the door as he yanks it open and storms out into the corridor.

“Uh, I guess he isn’t a morning person,” Sven mutters.

“Nah, he’s like that all the time…twenty-four, seven,” says Cole.

“Great.”

Sven and Cole follow Baird out into the corridor. Baird lights up a flare, while Sven turns on a flashlight, moving around the lit area circumference as they look around. The corridor was otherwise, pitch black and for the most part, quiet.

“Maybe she went back to the dam.” Sven mumbled, waiting for another scolding from Baird.

“Sigh, that may be a possibility…shit, I really don’t want to have to go back there,” Baird remorse’s.

“Shit, me neither,” Cole adds as he shifts his chest plate into place.

Suddenly, a faint noise breaks the silence as the three Gears turn their heads to the same direction down the corridor to where the noise originated, from. Baird carefully lifts up the flare as he steps ahead of them, trying to extend their visibility. He yells out,

“Feral…is that you?”

There was no response. Baird called out again.

“Ok, Feral, if it’s a joke it’s getting old.”

Again, no response but the same noise startled them again as it was closer than the first time they heard it. Baird slowly moves his hand onto his pistol in his holster as he slowly takes a few more steps forward, with the other two behind him, getting their weapons ready. The three try to peer in the dark as far as the light would let them, but nothing was in site.

“Maybe it’s the wind,” Sven speculates out loud.

“No, it’s not the fucking wind, Vinny,” Baird retorts quietly.

“Wait…did you here that,” Cole whispers.

“Yea…it’s getting closer,” Baird responds as he slowly pulls out his pistol, while the other three take a few steps back behind Baird. He turns his head over his shoulder to see them stepping back.

“Ok, what the fuck guys…get your asses up here!”

But before they could respond, a sudden snarling, low crawling beast jumps out of the dark, advancing at Baird.

“WRETCH,” Cole blurts out while Damon tries to melee the beast off of him.

“SHIT, get off me,” Baird hollers as he melee’s the beast again and again, until he shoved it away and then shot at it until it laid motionless. He carefully walked over and kicked it a few times to see if it was dead. The wretch didn’t move.

“Son of bitch…there’s bound to be more, we need to move in,” Baird commanded.

“You mean we have to go after them,” Sven griped.

“If we don’t, they’ll just keep coming at us in the dark…ah damnit.”

“You think…they got Feral.” Cole worried.

“Sigh, we’re going to find out, Cole.”

Baird took out his Lancer and then threw his flare down the corridor to expand their visibility. Just as the flare stopped moving, more wretches started to climb out from the darkness and started making their way to the Gears.

“Oh, shit,” Sven squeeled as he tightened his shotgun in his hand.

“Get em,” Baird roared as the three began to fire at them from a few meters away.

“WHOO, yea, bring it,” Cole busts out, as he marches into the fray, swinging his massive arms on top of them.

“Oh, you want some more if this?”

Cole starts to fire his Gnasher while Sven melee’s with his.

“Yea, suck it down,” Sven gets into the moment as more charge in. Sven then takes out two more with his shotgun.

Baird quickly puts up the melee handle on his Lancer as he revs up the chainsaw bayonet. As a wretch darts in his direction, he plummets the mechanism into the snarling beast as the blood and entrails scatter all around, blinding the other wretches near it. Pulling the Lancer back after he sawed it in half, he kicks another with his boot while meleeing another with the Lancer, using the teeth of the saw to hack it.

Nearby, Cole decimates several others with his shotgun, leaving a mangled mess on the ground while some more continue to keep coming.

“Damn…we got some more closing in,” Cole yells out as Sven and Baird brace themselves for another assault.

As they make their way into the light, Cole and Sven step behind while Baird fires his Lancer, taking out a few before they move in closer.

Baird revs up the bayonet and starts to cut into the crowd, while Sven melees with his Gnasher, swinging his shotgun, knocking off a few heads. Cole stomps on a few as he swings his shotgun, sending one flying across the floor of mangled masses.

After Damon finishes cutting through a few more, the assault comes to a halt as they look around, trying to find any more live one’s. “WOOT…that was awesome,” says Sven, amazed with himself.

“Hehe, you know it,” Cole adds as he kicks a few out of the way.

Baird steps around the garbled cadavers, to pick up the burning flare he threw out in front of them.

As the three try to make their way out of the pile of wretch carcasses, they suddenly here a faint voice coming from a distance. They turn to see someone coming, holding a light as it started to come closer.

“Guys, is that you?”

They instantly recognize it to be Raven, moving towards them out of the darkness, panting as if she had been running for awhile.

“Damn, baby…you can’t just be walkin out on us like dat,” Cole scolded as Baird joined in.

“Cole’s right, damnit Feral, we were thinking the worst.”

“Wait a sec…we were thinking the worst...or was it you that was thinking the worst,” Raven responded, while still catching her breath. He instantly changes the subject,

“You can’t keep leaving us in the dark, Rav. How the hell are we suppose to follow you if you’re always a mile ahead of us?”

“Well, first off, I thought you would still be asleep, and second, I had to check and clear the corridor. Everybody else was looking for shelter from the storm and this corridor was a perfect candidate.”

“Yea, well you missed a few.”

“These must have been the ones who took off. There was quite a handful of them earlier, we’ll be passing them up here shortly.” “What do you mean, a handful?”

“Sigh, you’ll see Baird…this way, I'll escort you to the exit.”

Raven turns around to continue down the corridor while the others followed, keeping their weapons ready. Raven turns over her shoulder,

“Oh, by the way, the storm has dissipated.”

“It’s still pretty fucking cold.” Baird grumbled as he observed the warm air bursting form his mouth as he griped. Cole pulled out the blanket and wrapped it around his arms while Sven placed his sniper goggles in his pack to keep the frost off of them. Baird took out a torn bed sheet and wrapped it around his neck, using it as a scarf.

The three noticed that Raven had some additional attire as well, including a velvet scarf, wrapped around her head and neck, with the long fringes hanging down her back. She also had some tied pieces of cloth around her upper thighs, above her holsters, and around her chest.

As they continue to move forward, they notice a fowl stench mixed with the familiar stench of wretches, as they pass by their burnt corpses, apparently slaughtered by Raven, earlier that morning.

“Geez, that reeks,” Sven groans as he covers his nose.

“Yea…those wretches are pretty nasty, but this smells worse” Cole commented as they carefully walk around the corpses, trying not to get any smelly bowls on their boots.

“Ah, crap, Feral…you used your napalm grenades, didn’t you,” Baird complained with his hand over his mouth and nose, “…so that’s what that noise was, shit!”

“You heard that?”

“Uh, yea…those nades make loud noises, especially in a conduit. It’s the perfect conductor…shit, it fucking stinks! Did you have to use them?”

“Well, I couldn’t have well killed them all with just two pistols, now could I…so yes, I had to use the nades. They have a lot more splash damage for the job, but it did scare some away and apparently made their way back to you guys. I was trying to find them earlier but I couldn't see too well in here.”

“Ah, baby, it idn’t nuttin we couldn’t handle, right Baird,” said Cole, nudging Baird at the same time.

“Yea, whatever…” Baird groaned while he continued, “…ah, damn…this shit’s never coming out of my fatigues…look at this!”

Baird rants as he tries to brush off the entrails from the back of his legs and buttocks, which was splattered from their recent spat.

“Hey, Feral…come over here and help me get this off since your primarily responsible for this,” Baird gestures.

“What...I’m not going to touch your ass…get one of your men to help you,” Raven responds with an “as if,” expression.

“I’ll do it,” Sven volunteers.

“Touch me Vinny, and I’ll shoot you,” Baird warns as he attempts to brush his back, while walking at the same time.

“Don’t worry, baby…I’ll come and clean yo white ass,” Cole joins in as he approaches Baird and proceeds to wipe off the entrails.

“Hey…quite that!”

Baird shoos Cole off, while Cole backs off, laughing.

“Yea, laugh at this, asshole,” Baird sneers, as he gives Cole the middle finger.

“Oh, you know you love me, don’t deny it…you shoulda heard what he whispered in my ear last night,” Cole nudges Raven with his elbow, while he chuckles.

“Ok…that’s it,” Baird fumes as he turns around, but before he could do anything, Sven yells out,

“Hey, is that light up ahead?”

All four turn their attention towards the conduit exit.

“What…wait…I think the kid’s right,” Cole admits while Baird turns right around peering out. He starts to rant some more,

“Holy shit…we are actually coming to the light at the end of the fucking tunnel! Imagine that!”

Baird quickly moves up to the front while Raven races behind him.

“Wait, Damon…not so fast.”

Baird slows down.

“What the hell for?”

“We don’t know what’s at the exit.”

“You just said you came from up there, and it was clear!”

“That was over two hours ago, Damon. Besides, what’s the hurry?”

“I’m tired of this conduit…it’s dark and fucking cold in here.”

“Well, it’s lit and fucking cold, out there.”

“At least it’s not dark!”

“So you’re scared of the dark?”

“No I’m not scared of the dark, and that’s not the fucking point,”

“So what is the point…that you’re just so, damn cranky in the morning, right?”

“I’m cranky all the time, haven’t you figured that out by now, der!”

“Oh, so I guess this is just all part of your charm,”

“Damn right, so quit jinxing it!”

As the two continue to bicker back and forth, Cole and Sven look on in amazement, wondering how the two have not yet managed to strangle one another. Cole starts to share his thoughts out loud,

“Heehee, if you didn’t know any better, you would thinks they was married,” Cole snickers as he nudges Sven, who is trying not to laugh, but starts to snicker anyway.

“I heard that, Cole!” Baird blasts, looking over his shoulder.

“Heard, what…what did he say,” Feral demanded while Cole and Baird respond in unison,

“Nothing!”

“Agh,” Raven miffs as she quickly storms forward, separating herself from the Gears as far as her short legs can take her.

“Thank God…she’s going away,” Baird snorts as he moves forward, trying to keep the distance Raven had already established between them.

As they get closer to the end of the corridor, their eyes begin flinch from the bright, winter light, reflecting from the ice and snow. They were walking on the snow that was blown in from the storm before they even got close to the exit.

“Damn…look at all this white shit,” Cole looks in amazement.

“Geez, how strong did the wind have to be to blow all this in here,” Sven ponders as they trudge through snow, getting deeper the closer they get to the exit.

“It’s clear…come on out,” Raven announced from the top of the snow hill just outside the exit.

“Shit, it’s getting deeper,” Baird gripes as he rotates his pelvis to pull his legs through the mess, bringing his knees up and over the hip, deep snow. Cole and Sven struggle to do the same, slowing their pace as they pull themselves through the white mess and finally out into the open, outside of the conduit on the other side of the mountain.

“Wow, look at that lake,” Sven points out while the others turn to look at the massive body of water as he continued,

“After what blew in last night, I bet it’s frozen solid.”

“It will have to if we intend to cross it,” says Baird while he sees Raven slowly coming towards them. She trudges through the snow, trying to regroup with them while talking at the same time.

“We will have to go around the lake,” she informs them.

“Now why did I have a feeling you were going to say that,” Baird moaned as he rubs his eyes, shielding them from the bright light. He then brings his goggles over his eyes.

“The Stranded settlement is somewhere on the other side, but it is too far into the day to go investigate without being seen.”

“So we going to check them out at night,” says Cole.

“Early morning, actually,” Raven turns to Cole.

“But why so late,” Cole asks.

“Well, the alcohol usually hits them about one in the morning…”

“And they will probably sleep in until hangover time, later that afternoon,” Baird jumps in while Raven finishes.

“Correct…they will most likely be coherent for the rest of the day until after nightfall,” she says.

“Do they have outposts nearby,” Baird asks, trying to map the area in his head while Raven responds,

“On the other side of the lake they do, the last time I checked. Therefore, if we go around, we can flank them undetected, unless they send out their scouts, but there’s a lot of cover in the woods that we can use to our advantage if we take the route I’m suggesting.”

Damon narrows his brow in suspicion as he looks at Raven. She finally gives in.

“Sigh…there’s also a secret supply stash between here and our destination, but again, we have to go around the lake.”

“Uh huh…just as I suspected,” Baird mutters as he adjusts his Lancer and shotgun, and starts to make his way towards the snow covered countryside ahead.

“Ok kiddies…through the mountain, around the lake, to grandmother’s house, we go…”

Intermission I
APC’s carrying additional recruits make their way into Fort Block to be stationed and reformed into new squads as the officers make arrangements to keep them on their toes, assigning them with a multitude of petty projects.

Anya watches from the comm. station, seeing all the fresh faces, overshadowing the veteran one’s, which are now dwindling next to nothing. She looks out while waiting to hear from Delta, whom was dropped a few hours after the first deployment of the Farrall Offensive and later picked up before the snowstorm came through. They were deployed the following morning to scan for the whereabouts of their lost squads. With six squads unaccounted for, one that is lost off the mark, only four made it to the drop zone, but even then, only three made it back to Fort Block. Out of five of the Feral that they had assigned to the squads, only three returned. Like so many missions before, the race to salvage what is left of Jacinto has left them with little to go by while their outposts are still being harassed, picking at their defenses by either the Locusts or the Stranded, they where not entirely sure who it was as of yet.

Although they found the Stranded settlements, by the time they got to them, they were already abandoned, as if they knew they were coming. Their Feral allies were able to regroup and guide the rest of the squads safely back to be picked up, but they lost one bird out of three on the way back. They took out a handful of Locust outposts along the way but there were many still unaccounted for. It didn’t take long to realize the mission was a near failure.

As Anya looks over her consol, she tries to enhance the satellite picture of the valley that was taken a month ago, but to no avail could she get an accurate reading of the land. What is wrong with the radar on this thing? She makes a rough diagram of Sigma’s last contact, the only contact she has received from any of the lost squads as the others remained mute. She rests her head on her hand, waiting in anticipation, hoping to hear something from someone when the radio suddenly began to sound off in between the static transmissions.

Anya reaches over the consol in anticipation,

“Hello, this is control, do you read?”

She alters the frequency to get a better signal as the static slowly began to fade and she could hear voices again.

“This is control, do you read?”

''“Roger that, control. This is Delta, come in.”''

“Oh, thank God, Affirmative Delta, I read you loud and clear,"

“We have searched through the wooded plain and we found a down Raven along the way…it has been completely destroyed but we were able to salvage part of a serial number,"

“Go ahead, Delta…”

"The partial number is XY78469…there’s more but it is not readable, can you get record on it,"

“Affirmative, Sergeant, I am searching the KR inventory now…”

Anya waits as she watches her terminal search through a laundry list of countless sequences of serial numbers of every single King Raven that was ever manufactured, even though only a few remain that are active. The computer finally isolated a class of King Raven’s, assigned by their assembly codes from a factory long desecrated from when the Locusts attacked their key manufacturing plants.

The list dwindled further into a handful of possible serial numbers, many of which were already destroyed prior before Operation Hollow. The computer screen came to a halt as it listed four possibilities of presently active Raven’s.

“Ok, Delta, I have four possibilities, but it may take a few minutes to narrow it down,”

“Understood, control,”

Anya started with the first, looking at it’s combat history and the pilots, co-pilots assigned to the bird throughout it’s career. She moved onto the next as she again, reviewed its records, searching for anything that may have any relation to Operation Farrall, and sure enough, KR-four, three.

“Ok Delta, I have found the King Raven in question…KR-43, and…oh God, Marcus…that’s Sigma’s bird.”

…Affirmative control…when was their last contact?

“Their last contact was shortly before the snowstorm, yesterday evening from Hurl Dam.”

''“Hurl Dam? But that’s off of the route to the drop zone, what the hell are they doing over at the dam?”''

“They probably had to find cover from the storm, and according to Corporal Baird, they have reason to suspect that there was a Stranded settlement near the glacier lake up north.”

“So it’s possible that we deployed our men the wrong way.”

“It is the pending theory, Sergeant.”

“Shit…Understood…have you received any contact from Sigma since then?”

“Negative Sergeant…Baird mentioned that he couldn’t contact the other squads…there have been reports that the radios are not functioning properly, they may still be having communication problems.”

“Understood control, so where do we go from here?”

“Report back to Fort Block, we may have some updates on the schematics, according to the Feral scout team.” “The Feral?”

“Affirmative Sergeant…we have accumulated some more Feral that have been displaced recently, and three of them speak fluent Tyran. They have claim to have some updates on the locations of the insurgencies.”

“Roger that control…we’re in route now.”

Chapter 12: Just Another Day in Paradise
We all have something that digs at us,

At least we dig each other

So when weakness turns my ego up

I know you'll count on the me from yesterday

If I turn into another

Dig me up from under what is covering

The better part of me

Incubus

Dig

The storm left behind a winter wonderland as the terrain was glistening in white, filling the air of its sweet winter aroma. It was as if the storm cleansed the sky, pushing away the stale air further towards the oceanfront, near Ferrall.

Baird’s pupils finally contracted to adjust to the bright light, as he lifts his goggles from his eyes to get a better look at the terrain. Ahead of him, he could see Cole and Sven making friendly conversation with their Feral guide, Raven, as they trek into the knee-deep snow, around a large glacier lake east of the rolling valley.

He scratches his head with a leaflet in hand, the one he managed to pocket in his armor when they we’re searching the Locusts back at the damn for ammunition. Reading the lettering, some of which he was able to decipher, the paper apparently was a “psalm” of sorts, chanting about “seducing,” or “charming” the beasts of the Hollow with song. Beyond that, Baird could only guess that it was some religious documentation, but why it was in the possession of a peon Bolter was what confused Baird the most. The meaning evaded him for the time being as he stopped for a moment to put it back in his leg pack and continues to relish on his thoughts as he follows behind the others.

This is the most at peace he has ever been in awhile, to have a moment to appreciate the beauty in nature without just catching small glances while running for his life. Although he does not drop his guard completely, as he continues to look around, he can finally breathe at ease for the moment, pondering their current situation. For the most part, Cole was right, Feral has been taking care of them, which kind of comes to a surprise since she has long insinuated that she prefers isolation, rather than “hanging” out with anybody, much less a handful of male twats. ''Why hasn’t she left us? She could have abandoned us easily, leaving us to rot in this shit.'' Although he had his theories, the answer continued to elude him. Baird shakes the thought out of his head as he starts to eavesdrop on the others’ conversation, listening to Sven ramble on about his experiences in highschool that most guys usually had to go through to enter the ultimate right of passage, otherwise better known as puberty.

“Anyway…I knew this one girl, back in highschool,” Sven begins his story before Cole interrupts.

“Hehe, you knew girls in highschool?”

Baird laughs to himself.

Oh geez, they’re talking about girls.

Sven tried to continue as if he didn’t catch on to Cole’s gag. Actually, it probably really did go over his head, but nevertheless, Baird could tell Raven was trying to be polite while Sven rambled on.

“Yea, and this chick was hot too! I mean, she was skimpin in this one outfit…I could tell she wasn’t wearing much underneath…”

Raven interrupts,

“Uh, ok, you’re going to have to define “hot,” for me,” Raven suggests as her remark caught Sven completely off guard.

“Well…uh…gee, I guess I would have to say…ah, crap…what was I going to say?”

Good one Vinny, that was smooth, Baird says to himself.

Cole starts to laugh.

“Here…let me help you out, Vin,” Cole cuts in while Baird moans.

Oh, God, here it comes. “What he means is the kinda chick that can make a man stand up straight by just walking by, you know,”

Raven just glared at him, trying to figure out where Cole was going with this. Baird could tell she wasn’t the least bit impressed, but she attempted to be polite by letting Cole ramble on.

“Don’t get me wrong, most chicks are not bad looking, and then there are others that are “hot,” the kind that made you sweat from just looking at em!”

“Uh huh,” Raven acknowledged, not making any attempt to see from his point of view. How could she? She wasn’t a guy, so how does she know what the hell makes a guy “sweat” in the presence of a “hot” girl?

“I mean the one’s that have, nice, juicy, taataa’s, those sour, pout lips, and the kind of ass that you just want to go, uh!”

Cole tries to imitate his gesture by holding his massive hands in front of him as if he was going to grab something. Raven rolls her eyes as she quickly realizes that this was going nowhere.

“You know…ok, I take it back…we need stop and move onto something else,” she says.

Baird jumps into the conversation from behind.

“Yea, Cole’s getting a hard on just talking about it,” Baird chuckles while Cole turns around,

“Hey, since when did you decide to contribute to the conversation?”

The other two were surprised by Baird’s entrance since he was pretty much to himself for almost an hour.

“The minute somebody brought up the topic about “chicks.”

“Shit, Damon, what do you know about chicks…in fact, when was the last time you had a G.F.?”

“Well gee, Cole, since I spend most of my time, getting shot at, running around in Locust fortresses, crawling around inside giant worms, oh, and almost the entire time, I’m spending doing all this, saving your ass! So needless to say, it’s been awhile!”

“Yea, whatever! You haven’t had any boon since…damn…it has been awhile!”

“Shut up Cole, you haven’t been getting any either!”

Cole was about to respond but then he realized that Baird was right. Neither one of them had any romantic, social dealings with the female type in probably longer than they would really want to admit. It was, for the most part, against policy to fraternize with female officers, not to mention most all other females where relocated to “breeding camps,” which made such social interaction limited.

This brought Baird to question as to how the Feral reproduced. He had heard of stories of Gears coming across Feral camps, but they usually ended in a catastrophe. He has only heard of one incident where a soldier was coerced to impregnate a “breeder,” and live to tell about it. “So…what about you Feral,” says Cole, trying to keep the conversation going to pass the time.

“About…what,” she replied.

“Ya know…got a man somewhere that we don’t know about?”

“Hey yea, you go out and get some?” Sven tinkered with the thought. Perv!

Raven chuckles in amusement.

“Are you kidding, please, the Feral are very strict about keeping our animal drives in check and breeding outside of the matriarch’s counsel…besides, you Gears are pretty clueless concerning the female psyche…no offense.”

“Wait…counsel…is that what you chicks “call” it,” Baird looks up in curiosity.

“Every Feral has a set of guidelines that she is required to follow concerning her advances. To deviate from those guidelines would end up in excommunication, or sometimes termination,” said Raven.

“Gee Feral…you run away to avoid being “bred” like a horse, only to end up with a faction that dictates your sex life, or else! I’m having a hard time seeing the difference here…and you’re calling us clueless?”

Baird continued to pick at her brain, gathering mental notes on how the Feral functioned as a culture, since most of the COG’s intel on the Feral was modest at best, but doing it without offending her at the same time was not something he did very well. Raven continued,

“The “breeding camps” were exploiting the women for purposes other than just “breeding,” Baird. The COG new damn well that some of the facilities was being run by pedophiles, and yet they didn’t do anything about until it was too late. We knew about it because some of those girls managed to run away, and the Feral picked them up.”

The conversation took a turn that only Baird could entertain, trying to get in the last word,

“Look, I’m not saying that nothing unethical was going on, but your accusing the COG of running people’s lives without merit, while the Feral are practically doing the same exact thing. Your being kinda hypocritical, Raven!”

“There’s a difference in deciding something for the better welfare of the community, and then there is just plain, jane, dictatorship.”

“Oh, and how’s that?”

“Do you really think Chairman Prescott is in all of this for the sake of “saving humanity?”

“What do think he’s doing it for?”

“Well what do men of power always want…more power, and how can he help it? He was born into power, his family, the Prescott “dynasty.” What else can he be…he pretends to participate as a soldier to boost up his ranks and then wiggled his way into politics effortlessly, all the while, using the policies of his predecessors during the Pendulum Wars to wipe out settlements, confiscate weapons of mass destruction and obliterate almost all of what was left of Sera’s resources, I mean seriously, do I need to go on?”

“It’s amazing what people have to do when their back is up against the wall, Feral, especially when we got a race of “beings,” whose only intent is to wipe us clean off the planet! Like any other leader, he had to make difficult decisions…it’s not like he had a lot of other convenient choices.”

“Do you really believe that, Damon? I find it hard to believe that you, a frequent delinquent, accept things at face value, especially someone with a countless history of insubordination for pissing off authority figures!”

Well that caught Baird off guard. Even Cole and Sven turned to her in shock. She continued, perched on her high horse.

“Yes, gentlemen…I know about your personnel profiles…I reviewed them before we left. Don’t think I was going to jump into something without doing my homework. And as far as the COG are concerned, I was raised, reciting the “Octus Canon,” every damn morning before school started. My “dad” would take me to his base to show me how the Gears work, like taking your kids to work day and would attempt to orient me into the regime. So to answer the question that I know has been lingering in the back of your head, Baird, no, I’m not just some dumb cunt who so happens to have some “beef” with the COG.”

“Well shit, Feral, excuse me for being clueless that you didn’t have any personal issues regarding the COG.”

“I don’t!”

“Uh huh…so seriously, who are you banging?”

“What the hell kind of question was that?”

“I don’t know, ask Cole, he’s the one who wanted to know,” Baird grins while Cole was trying to catch up from the previous topic to the next.

“Oh, sorry Gus, we’re talking about sex now” Baird starts to snicker while Cole gives him a dirty look.

“Yea, very funny, jackass!”

“Cmon, I’m just sticking out for ya…so anyway, Feral, what is your “present” breeding status?”

“What breeding status?”

“Are you single, or do you have someone you see regularly, are you still a virgin,…”

“Are we seriously having this discussion right now?”

“Uh…yea!”

Cole and Sven just glare in interest, waiting to see what she says next.

“Alright, Damon, I’m not going to give you the satisfaction of answering that question for the sake of your own personal amusement.”

“So you are a virgin.”

“Does it really matter if I am or not?”

“Not really, I’m just trying to get a rise out of ya.”

“Cole’s right, you are a jackass!”

“Hehe, told ya, baby! Hey, Vinny…you owe me ten bucks!” says Cole while Baird sneers back.

“Oh, so you can hack into our computer network and somehow access our personnel files, which is classified, by the way, and now suddenly you take offense when we ask you about your love life, bullshit!”

Raven starts to snicker at Damon’s defiance.

“Well, that sounds more like a personal problem, Baird.”

“Damn right, especially when I’m taking some flak from someone who’s never had any cock!”

Well that did it.

“Alright, that’s it! This conversation’s over.” Raven storms off, putting distance between them as fast as she can, moving in knee, deep snow. The three watch as she huffs away, cussing under her breath.

“Damnit Baird, I thought Marcus told you not to piss her off,” Cole starts to rant at Baird, reminding him, again about the mission at hand.

But it’s too much fun!

“We seriously need to work on your “talking to girls,” skills,” Cole continues to rant, realizing Baird just ruined their chance to maybe somewhat bond.

“Geez yea…we were trying to get her to open up, ya know,” Sven butts in.

“We’re not here to pick up chicks, guys,” Baird reminds them without any regret.

Sven groans, thinking back when he had some rather sweet interactions with girls, wondering if he will ever have the opportunity to do it again. “This bites…will we ever get back to normal…you know, when we could pick up chicks?”

“Sigh…maybe one day kid, we just got to keep our head in the game for now,” Cole mutters, thinking back in the day when he had women, jumping through fire hoops, just to say “hi” to him. But it’s been fifteen years they have been fighting the Locusts, how much more longer will it be before they can even say things will be back to normal?

Damon kept to himself as he trudged on, trying not to let Raven get too far ahead, or she’ll abandon them for sure. Memories of his past, begin to subconsciously, surface as he revisited his own “social” experience with women, which, needless to say was few in between. When he did, it was anything but positive which may have contributed to his “cynical” attitude, especially when it concerned girls. Although he is most likely capable of producing offspring, he avoids settling down as if it was the plague. To say the least, he was content living the rest of his existence as a “childless” bachelor.

As he watches ahead, Raven continues to storm through the snow, wondering how long she’s going to hold a grudge now. Considering he’s been harassing her consciousness since touchdown, she seems to be tolerating Baird, especially since most people would normally, take an instant dislike to him. But then again, maybe it’s because she’s stuck with him and she has to tolerate him. Or maybe she’s just saving her “rants,” and all of her frustrations to shove down his throat all at once, for later. Oh that’s going to be fun!

He then realized something Dom told him once, and that was few in between, about how he dealt with Maria when she got mad at him for whatever reason and she wouldn’t talk to him for days. Although Damon was never one to take any advice from Dom, however he did agreed that no man knows, no wrath, more loathing than a woman scorned. So something is going to have to give, before wrath bites Sigma squad in the ass.

''Shit. I’m going to have to kiss her ass, or kiss and make up, hmm…what would be the lesser of the two evils?'' In any case, he knew if he didn’t somehow reconcile, he would never hear the end of it from Marcus, or Hoffmann for that matter, and then Dom will rub it in his face. Fucktard.

“Sigh…wait back here guys…I’m going to have to go and patch this,” Baird loathes as he picks up the pace, while Cole yells out,

“Hey…if you kiss and make up, I want details…remember…bros before hos!” Cole and Sven start to snicker as Baird waves his hand with his back still facing them.

“You think he’s really going to do it,” Sven ponders.

“Shit, knowing Baird…I bet you another ten bucks she’ll punch him in the face before he even thinks of laying a smooch on her,” Cole snickers.

“You’re on!”

The two clamp fists, knuckle to knuckle as they turn to look ahead, watching Baird climb up through the deep snow.

Baird tries to catch up as Raven keeps her pace steady, not realizing that he was trying to close in their distance. Shit, does this chick ever get tired of hiking?

He manages to get into audio range as he calls out.

“Feral…hey…wait!”

“What for? I thought I told you…”

“Yea, yea, yea, I heard you the first time.”

Feral then stops in her pace to allow Baird to catch up, noticing the other two where still pretty far behind.

“Oh, I see you left your “motley crew” in the ditch…where they boring you with useless “guy stuff?”

Baird flashes a sarcastic grin and then slumps back to his usual facial demeanor.

“No, that’s not why I sprinted all the way up here.”

“I’ll say, you sure keep up better than Cole. He really needs to do more steady cardio and less weights.”

“I know…I think his thrashball training has him brainwashed.”

Feral let’s out a chuckle as she continues to walk forward along with Baird.

“Ok, so are you still pissed at me,” he asks.

“Maybe.”

“I suppose that’s an honest answer…look, ok, I know I said something…”

Here it goes,

“…that was insensitive…”

“Wait, are you actually apologizing…do I need to record this?”

“C’mon, gimme a break,”

“You, don’t apologize to anyone, much less a bitchy Feral…ok, what are you really trying to do?”

“Seriously, are you going to let me finish?”

“Relax, Baird…I’m not going to abandon the team, or drop y’all like a hat and leave y’all to fend for yourselves…”

“And why wouldn’t you?”

“What do mean, why wouldn’t I?”

“Well, all we ever seem to do is to slow you down and piss you off,”

“Cole doesn’t piss me off, Vinny normally doesn’t piss me off,

“All right, all right, I get it, it’s all me,”

“No, that’s not it either.”

“Then what is it…why do you stick around?”

“The same reason I agreed to come to the COG in the first place.”

“And what’s that?”

“It doesn’t matter right now, what does matter is that I take you guys safely around the terrain to the Stranded rebel camps until the mission is complete.”

“Well, as you noticed, we strayed off that course a long time ago,” Baird groaned, trying to make sense of things that he really couldn’t confirm and that annoyed him. But at least he lives to still bitch about it.

“So, you’re really not going to abandon us, huh?”

“Just you.”

“Oh…alright…at least we cleared that up.”

Raven gives him a sarcastic look and then starts to laugh.

“Oh c’mon, I was just joking, at you’re expense of course, but still…you do really need to lighten up, Damon.”

“Yea…I get that a lot on my psych evaluation that I am required to attend, once a year…that and piss in a cup.”

Raven laughs at Baird’s gesture as he talks. She continues the conversation.

“I know they did health check ups, but psych evaluations…that must be new.”

“They started it almost ten years ago.”

“Well then I guess you must be ok…they haven’t declared you insane.”

“Nope…at least, not yet.”

“So what else do they violate you with?”

“The usual…they put a queue tip up the shaft to check for urinal infections, STD’s, anal probes,”

“Geez, Damon, seriously?”

“Well, when the time is right, I guess, they want to make sure our plumbing is working properly, and safely. There’s no point in the use if we’re shooting, infected blanks.”

“They check your sperm count, too? I mean…what for if you guys don’t find the time to…well…procreate, especially when they have regulations on fraternization?”

“Well that’s funny because I was going to ask you the same.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t understand why your…superiors…have to dictate your sex life to produce offspring…I mean, why not just go out, find some sucker, woo him to get you knocked up and then leave his sorry ass, return to your “camp” and live happily ever after with your little brat?”

“Ok, I’m not exactly sure what they taught you back in highschool, or, what your personal experience is, concerning the concept, but there is both a philosophy and science to human reproduction.”

“Uh…are…are you for real…because I never would have put sex in the same bracket as quantum physics.”

Raven gives him a sour look while Baird catches on to her expression.

“Sigh…go on…” he let’s her continue,

“Look…and this is assuming you have performed coitus before,”

“Yes, I have, moving along…”

“Every woman has a season where she is more “fertile,” than others, during the cycle.”

“Cycle…as in every twenty eight days?”

“Well, that, and once every year…out of four seasons, or quarters.”

“And you either fall into one of those four categories, during the year and month,”

“Precisely…depending on the time of her birth, will dictate her biological clock, in reference to the seasonal terrestrial clock, Bloom, Brume, Thaw, or Frost.”

“I thought women can get pregnant all year round?”

“Most normally can, it’s just that during their estrus is when they are, I guess, much more susceptible to conception.”

“Ok…so, what terms do you use for the monthly cycle?”

“We use Sera’s elements…water, fire, soil, and air, to label the phase of the month”

“Have you ever, “witnessed,” the results of this so called rhythm method?”

“As a matter of fact, I have. The Feral have successfully managed to assist women, who have been labeled barren, to producing, healthy offspring.”

“Really?”

“I know what you’re thinking, but as I have mentioned to you before,”

“Yea, yea, not one girl is going to be the same as another,”

“And on top of all this, some females are much more sensitive to their timing, while others are not. For some reason, they do not have the ability to breed all year round, therefore, if they do not mate within that brief time frame, any other attempt will be unsuccessful. I have reason to believe that the “breeding farms” dismissed some women as infertile, when, in fact, they have a capable system, its just finicky. Now, why that is, I am not entirely sure…that information was not oriented to me at the time of my own evaluation.”

“Wait, you’ve been briefed on your “custom” fertility rate?”

“All of us have. We have all been cultured, and trained to be productive. It’s just that the “breeders,” have been conditioned extensively to seduce and mate, while say, my training, has been basic. They have found me to be…of more value elsewhere.”

“Should I even ask, as to how, they…demonstrate, or…um…”

“Do you really want to hear this?”

“Sigh, not really,”

“Besides, I told Cole and Sven about it…I’m sure you’ll hear it from them.”

“You what?! Shit, Feral, now I’m never going to hear the end of this!”

“Your welcome!”

“I can’t believe you’ve been telling them how to…”

“Give it rest, Damon…besides, the only things I told them are probably stuff they already had some knowledge on from reading the material on the bathroom walls.”

“Uh huh…so scouting and hacking is more up your ally than…uh…ah, hell, I’ll just say it, fucking.”

“I …don’t know…”

“And you’re…ok with that?”

“…Not really…”

Raven looks away as she, subconsciously meditates to herself while the mood turns awkward for both of them. Baird was carefully putting the pieces together from what Raven has since revealed to him and the puzzle quickly became a riddle, begging to be solved. His boredom turned into fascination as he decided to press on at plucking at the layers surrounding her psyche, trying to gather as much information about the Feral that she is willing to reveal. Something productive better come out of this since I had to be the one to fucking apologize!

“Um…so…which season are you?”

Raven looks up in astonishment but her expression subsides when she realized he wasn’t being derisive. Believing he may have hit a sore spot, Baird tries to change the mood,

“Look, you don’t have to answer if you don’t feel comfortable…”

“Frost…and…fire.” She blurts out without missing a beat as she catches him in mid sentence. He pauses for a moment as he looked at her with a perplexed expression, on the brink having to ask the question that is smoldering in the back of his mind.

“You mean to tell me…that you are presently… in your more fertile time of your clock?”

“In the year…the Frost is my fertile season…but not in month.”

“Should I even ask when that is going to hit?”

“No…you probably shouldn’t.”

“Ah, crap…ok, I’m going to ask this anyway, for the sake of everyone’s sanity…I mean just in case you …go off your rocker,”

“Oh, for peat sake, Baird, I’m not going to go on a rampage.”

“Like hell you’re not…you’re going to be “in heat” Raven! That’s enough to drive any guy nuts, much less three.”

“Then, maybe, it would be best that you don’t know!”

Baird groans as he shuts his trap before it gets him into trouble again, and then it finally dawns on him,

“Hey, are we there yet?”

“Almost.”

“Define almost.”

“Well, you see that forest over there, between the lake and that mountain?”

Raven points in the direction as Baird turns to get a look.

“Yea…is that…where the settlement is?”

“No…I told you, there’s a place where we keep armaments and supplies, not terribly far from the settlement location.”

“Sigh…how far from our destination?”

“About three miles.”

“Ugh…that means we have to hike some more.”

“There is a place we can go to for shelter…and food.”

“Where’s that?”

“In the woods…concealed.”

“For real?!”

Baird beamed in interest. The idea of warmth and food sounded even more, sweet to his ears.

“Don’t get ahead of yourself Baird…we still need to investigate the area over there.”

Raven points to a section of the forest that is lingering out in the valley not too far ahead.

“Alright, now why do we…wait a minute,” Baird suddenly halts as he looks back to look past Cole and Sven, whom were still somewhat behind, but catching up. He looked further down, evaluating their trail in the snow as the breeze slips past them, brushing along their heads. His internal instincts begin to creep onto his conscience that only familiar soldiers can comprehend.

“We’re being tracked, aren’t we,” he says after he hesitated.

“Inevitably...yes,” Raven responds.

“Fuck…and we left them a nice trail for them to follow.”

“Which is why I suggested going the other direction.”

Baird lifts his arms and yells out,

“Guys…get up here, hurry!”

Cole and Sven pick up the pace as they push through the snow.

“Agh…it’s like walking in that pool of plastic balls they had at Wonderworld,” Sven recants his childhood memories, when his older sister would throw him in the pool of balls, and then she would jump in to help him stabilize in the awkward environment.

“Oh, yea…I remember that place,” Cole thinks back memory lane when his mom took him there for his sixth birthday. He was excited because he was actually tall enough to ride some of the bigger rides.

“Will ya hurry up,” Baird blasts out, impatiently.

“We’re moving as fast we can, Baird,” Cole blasts back, trying to pick his feet up higher, over the snow.

The two finally catch up, panting as they finally come to a stop, and take a breather. The wind begins to pick up, lifting snow from the top layer, brushing it against their legs.

“Ah, c’mon…another storm,” Sven gripes as Raven steps down from a hill to rejoin them.

“We need to go into the forest…I saw something in there as I was scanning it,” she says.

Cole turned to Raven, while still panting.

“Like…what?”

“I’m not sure, but either way, the wind is getting stronger and the forest may be our only means of protection right now,” says Raven as she turns to point.

“And how’s that?”

Baird turns to Cole and Sven.

“We may have someone tracking us.”

“Oh…oh, you got to be shittin me,” Cole blurts out.

“The wind can cover some of our trail that we left out here and those woods will conceal us from here on out, but we got to move, now!” Baird settled it as he turns and starts his way towards the forest.

“C’mon Cole…Sven,” Raven recants as she helps Sven on his feet, moving him forward as Cole follows close behind the two.

As they move, the overcast sky starts to take a turn as snow begins to fall, sprinkling the air as the breeze brushes the flakes across the valley, hiding their tracks.

Chapter 13: The Hunters


The air thickens with snow as the wind pushes through the terrain, over the lake and mountains. The woods acted as a shield while Sigma squad, moves around the trees to an open area in the forest.

Raven is perched on a fallen tree as she points at an area that looked like it was recently demolished, with trees knocked down and brush torn to shreds. It was obvious that something came through it lately.

“Look…see it,” Raven gestures.

The others peer through the trees to see what appears to be, bare corpses, lying in the snow out in the open area.

“Sigh…we’re going to have to check this out,” Baird laments, wondering if the bodies may be that of other displaced squads. The three move carefully, into the area, as the snowflakes begin to accumulate on their armor.

“Damn Feral, how did you know this was here,” Cole asked.

“I noticed some of the trees from the distance were broken down…” Raven explained, “…and they weren’t like that a few weeks ago, so something had to have happened here…I originally thought it may have been another fallen Raven.”

“Well, the direction of the fallen trees doesn’t suggest a crash site...” Baird observed.

Raven hops down to join them while Cole and Baird move forward to get a closer look at the bodies. They were strewn about, half of them faced down as their skin was almost as pale as the snow around them, making the blue veins even more noticeable. Raven looks around as she proceeds to join them, with Sven not far behind.

Baird kneels down to brush the falling snow from one, almost, naked body that is facing down. He presses his hand against the bare back, searching for contusions and then grabs the stiff arm.

“Ugh…it’s hard to know how long he’s been in rigor, the cold accelerates the process,” Baird groans, realizing that the weather was going to make it harder for them to calculate how long they have been deceased.

“Then that means we don’t know how long they been dead,” Cole mutters as he looks around at the others, scattered in the vicinity.

“Well, they couldn’t have been here no longer than early this morning, otherwise they would have been buried by the storm last night,” Raven notices as she begins to investigate the torn shrubs on the outskirts of the area.

“Hey Cole…help me lift this one, willya,” Baird asks.

“You got it, baby!”

They gently lift the solid corpse as they turn it over, finally realizing who he was.

“Ah, damn…” Cole moans while Baird drops his head in dismay.

“Who is it,” Raven asks as she reunites with them.

“He’s one of ours,” Baird grumbles while Raven steps around the two to take a closer look. The body for the most part was intact with the exception of a bullet entrance to the skull, fracturing the bones around it. Almost all his attire with the exception of his underwear was gone.

“He’s been stripped…they all have…which means the Stranded probably got here before we did,” said Raven.

“Say, what,” Cole bellows in resentment.

“They have been accumulating armor and weapons for some time now. I have seen them out on patrol on horseback, stripping armaments, but I can’t tell you if they were responsible for their deaths,” said Raven.

Baird lifted his head as he spoke.

“Maybe so, but I doubt the Locusts did this either.”

“How can you tell,” Raven asks.

“Because they’re, for the most part, intact...that, and Locusts don't take the armor.”

Sven walks around, getting an eyeful of a bizarre situation, one he has never seen before. The climate around him felt psychologically cold, as if the place itself had a mind of it’s own. If only the trees could talk.

“So which squad are they,” Sven asks.

“It’s Gamma Four…I recognize the name on these tags,” Baird responds.

“Ah, shit...man…that means Harley’s with em,” Cole mutters as he steps around to take a look at the other corpses.

“Who’s Harley,” says Sven.

“Sergeant Brell Harley, is Gamma’s squad leader,” Baird answers as he gets up to help Cole look for the Sergeant’s body. Sven joins in, helping Baird brush the oncoming snow on another corpse nearby.

“Guys, try not to move them too much. If we disturb the bodies, someone will know for sure that we came through here.” Raven reminded them. “And don’t remove the tags,” Baird jumped in.

“How are we suppose to report them back to headquarters,” Cole complains.

“I’ll write their names down…but Raven’s right. If we’re being tracked, they’ll know for sure that we came through here if we tamper with them too much.”

“Do you think the Stranded are the one’s tracking us,” Sven wonders.

“I’m not sure, but Stranded scouts have been known to come near this area, especially at this time of day.” Raven responds as she looks up to peer outside the forest.

The three Gears continue to look and take names, but could not find Gamma’s squad leader among them. The snow began to lightly collect on the corpses, while Sven brushes off the snow accumulating on his shoulder plates.

Silent and surreal it all was, as if the place they were standing on was subtly screaming at them to look deep into their eyes, and listen to their tale. Everything about this place was off.

Raven turns back onto the edge of the wooded area to get a better look out in the empty, white valley.

“Did Sgt. Harley survive, maybe,” says Sven.

“With his squad all strewn out like this and leaving the tags, not likely…man, this makes no sense,” Cole stands up to brush the snow off of his armor.

“Geez, if they were shot down here, then where did their attackers go, I don’t see any trails,” Sven notices, looking around.

Baird sits still, kneeling down as he drifts into thought, while the other two turn to look at him. They could tell he was in deep thought, deciphering the code written all over the area.

“Uh oh…Baird’s thinking…that can’t be good,” Cole notices.

Baird suddenly stands back up as he writes down the last name in his journal, and then puts his journal back into his pack.

“I bet you ten bucks these guys were dumped here. They must have died elsewhere, and for whatever reason, they were relocated and dumped here,” “How you figure that,” Cole looks in curiosity.

“Look around, Gus…there’s no blood on the ground…they have been stripped…and as Vinny pointed out, there’s no tracks suggesting a firefight, much less someone stripping them down of all their armor. It would be logical to assume that they where shot down and disrobed elsewhere, then carefully dumped here while the snow must have covered their tracks, which means they had to have been here at least since sometime early this morning to give time for the snow to accumulate.”

Before Baird could finish his sentence, Raven moves back into the area as she cuts in,

“…and this area was demolished by some heavy artillery, I suspect by grinders, maybe a troika. If they we’re killed here, they would not have been intact, as Baird mentioned earlier…besides, their bullet wounds suggest smaller rounds.” Raven continues as she drops some marred twigs, she found hanging from the brush, twisted into pieces. The bark on the surrounding trees, were also stripped, all on one side. Raven then climbed back into the wooded area to look outside.

“Smaller rounds, as in…” Sven said while Baird finished,

“Lancer rounds…or Hammerburst, maybe even a pistol, but she’s right, the wounds indicate rapid fire but not the size from a Troika or Mulcher.”

“So you think this was set up,” Cole started to put the pieces together as he sees Baird nod.

“It’s a possibility, and I believe the Stranded may be involved,” says Baird.

“So what’s up with the fallen trees if they were taken out elsewhere,” Cole asks, trying to make sense of the scene.

“I’m guessing that they intentionally shot all this down to make it look like a fire fight…and then dumped the corpses here.”

“Well then we need to go over there and take them out before they ambush any more squads.”

“That’s not our directive, Cole…and on top of that, who knows what arms they have amassed in the past few months. Shit, we know now they have at least four Lancers, some Gnashers, maybe a Longshot,” Baird says.

Cole thought for a moment and then he responded, “The Stranded are not that strategic…and even if it was the Stranded, why would they go through all this trouble just to set this up?”

“Maybe their hunting down the other squads for more ammunitions, I don’t know for sure Gus, I’m just speculating.”

“We can’t let this go, man…command needs to know about this, if what you say is right.”

“We’re not going to let this go, Gus…but we need to get to the side of that mountain and wait until early morning.”

Raven moves back to their position.

“And we need to do it real soon guys…I just saw some Stranded on horseback in the distance, and I think they're coming this way,” Raven announced as she joined them from looking out the woods.

“Well shit…that sure raises some red flags now, don’t it,” Baird griped. “No kiddin,” Cole agreed.

“We got to take them out, if they did this, they’ll kill us for sure and take our stuff,” says Sven.

“No…if we take them out, they can’t report back to the settlement, and then they’ll definitely know your position,” says Raven as she turns to point in another direction.

“Go this way…the thicket is too thick for the horses to follow effectively, and it will cover your trail. It will lead to the side of the mountain.”

“But what about the mess we made here, Feral…they’re going to figure out for sure that these bodies were tampered,” says Baird.

“I can take care of it, I’ve done this countless times before…you just take Sven, Cole and go…hurry!”

“Feral, are you sure? ”

“Look, Baird, you’re just going to have to trust me on this, have I let you down yet?”

“For all I know, you could be just buying your time,”

“Sigh…well then Corporal, I guess you’re just going to have to make a difficult decision now, aren’t you.”

Baird gave Raven a suspicious look, realizing that she just turned his words against him from their previous argument. But what choice did they have? If they stayed and fought the Stranded off, which wouldn’t be much of a fight, but whoever sent them will know for sure their most recent position, and that was the last thing they wanted to do, especially if any of the other squads fell into the same trap.

Raven gets impatient,

“We’re running out of time, just…I’ll meet you on the side of the mountain later, I promise…Cole you heard me, right?”

“Yea, I heard ya baby…c’mon, Damon…we’ll worry about all dis later,” Cole insists. Baird growls for a moment to himself as he pulls out his Gnasher and starts to move towards the thicket ahead.

“Let’s move,” Baird says while Cole follows behind, gesturing to Sven,

“C’mon, Vinny…we need to go!”

“Alright…comin!”

The three Gears begin to make their way into the woods, trying to keep their trail concealed as much as they can, hoping the falling snow will help cover their tracks.

Raven quickly pulls off a shallow branch from one of the conifer trees, using the bristles on the branch to level the snow around the area and around the bodies, hoping the snow will accumulate on top of them. Brushing the footprints left by her comrades, she dusts some of the snow from the branches of the trees back onto the bodies as she scatters foliage around some makeshift, possum tracks. She climbs back up on a fallen tree, walking on it towards the wooded area and climbs into a shrub as she pulls out her Gorgon pistol, checking to see if it’s loaded. Raven has done this, numerous times, almost as if she has the Stranded down to a science since she has observed their behaviors for awhile and found they seldom change. They are simple people, not soldiers like the Gears, or malicious monsters, like the Locusts. It’s few in between that she has come across a Stranded that went beyond just trying to survive, but this circumstance was different. If Baird was right, then this settlement may be a force to reckon with, it would be a deadly combination of both the Locusts and Gears. This rebellion is tactful, and that can be dangerous for both the Feral and the Gears.

She sits and waits patiently for the horseback riders to make their way into the area. Then, she’ll know for sure if it was them whom set all this up. Pretty clever, for a Stranded…Cole was right, it’s not like them to take the time to be this tactical. Raven has seen Stranded ransack Gear equipment, rummaging in collapsed Centaurs, or fallen Ravens, but they normally just take only what they can carry, like ammo, medical supplies, and radio equipment. Only lately, has she witnessed groups of them stripping a down Raven, almost to the bone, taking the armor plates and even the console. For what purpose, however, is yet to be seen.

In the distance, she can hear the horses snorting, clopping through the snow. The beasts we’re huge, weighing at least a ton while massing in some articulate armor and headdresses. They had a generous amount of feathering on their wide feet, while their manes where cropped and hair scruffy. They adapted well in the bitter cold. She can see five of them, lingering outside the woods, peering in, as two of the Stranded begin to dismount.

''This is definitely a scouting team. They are way too organized just to be a handful of vagabonds simply passing through.''

She could see clearly that some of them were armed with Lancers. One of them, still on horseback, actually had Gear armor, scratched and gray, but functional armor nevertheless. It almost resembles the recon armor, but not the latest manufactured all-purpose, blue armor that she has been seeing more often among the Gears.

The two men walk slowly and carefully into the woods, scanning the area. What they were scanning for is the more appropriate question. Are they looking for Locusts, or are they looking for Gears? And then it suddenly dawned on her; they have been listening to our radio transmissions…damnit…why didn’t I figure this earlier? Did Baird ever consider their transmissions to be jeopardized? Well it’s too late now…if, and when, I get out of this, that is the first thing I am going to have to address.

One of the men began to enter the open area, while the other followed shortly, behind. The first one was rather tall and slender, not near as bulky as a trained Gear. This was the common physical appearance of the Stranded, especially when there is a shortage of food. Most of these guys would go for days without eating, spreading out their meals so they would not run out too quickly, they had no other choice.

He wore the typical garb, of mostly ragged, layers of garments to protect them from the cold since most of them had little body fat. He carried a shotgun in his hands as he looked around the area, searching for something that apparently was eluding him. As he started to relax, he stood up straight and swung the shotgun strap on his shoulder.

The other man, however, was almost the opposite. He was bigger, not near as big as Cole, but roughly the size of someone between Cole and Baird. He was not a typical scrawny Stranded. He moved into the area, cautiously as he carefully scanned the vicinity, even though his partner had already done it for him. This one is a professional!

He wore a heavy pea coat that hung below his pelvis, while wearing Gear boots and leg fatigues, with a Lancer strapped under his arm. His movements were similar to that of Cole and Baird, precautious yet authoritative, maybe arrogant. ''Oh God…this guy is a Gear. There is no other explanation.''

His head was wrapped with a scarf, hooded over his head, leaving only the lower portion of his clean-shaved face to be somewhat visible. His brow was heavily shadowed, peering through the black scarf, draped over his forehead. He wasn’t walking around aimlessly like the other one was. He was definitely searching for something specific.

The other Stranded started to talk as he nearly stumbled over a body, mixed in the snow on the ground.

“I…I, don’t…see nothin,” the scrawny one jittered, as if he was literally in fear of the other. I didn’t blame him, the big one was very intimidating.

“Shut up and keep a look out…” the other barks, in a low, grinding voice. He kneels over to one of the corpses as he carefully brushes the snow off, glaring at it, as if he smelled something out of place. Shit…he’s going to figure this out.

Still glaring at the body, he mumbles,

“The tags are still here…”

“Well…maybe nobody came by after all, or maybe they did come, but were in a hurry.”

“It’s not like a Gear to leave the tags…unless they’ve caught on to us.”

“No way…how would they know that,” the scrawny one shivered in between words.

“Well, they managed to figure out our location…explain that one to me,” the big one barked, his glare turning to the other with a demeanor of suspicion.

The other Stranded didn’t dare respond. The icy glare from the big one was piercing through him, chaining the scrawny one to his side as he continued to lecture,

“We have the Jammer, that should have shielded us from the satellite…and those electromagnetic impulses should have taken out their communications, but some how some way, they know where we are!”

So that’s why the COG had difficulty finding them…and I bet that’s why Baird was having a hard time contacting command.

He continued to contemplate to himself, still staring at the body. He slowly stood up and proceeded to another. He bent down, again, brushing the snow off, as he tilts his head, staring at it.

A chill ran down Raven’s spine as he was much closer to her position, hovering over the corpse nearby, studying it without breaking his concentration as he picked his head up and slowly looked over his shoulder behind him, peering in her direction.

Even though she was well camouflaged in the brush and snow, Raven almost forgot to breathe, sitting perfectly still, nervously, as she could see his bright pale eyes while she peered through the thicket, trying not to even blink. He turned back around, staring back down at the corpse, with his brow looming over his blue eyes. She could tell he sensed something wasn’t right.

“This body was tampered with…” he said while the other Stranded turned around as if he was startled. The other man responded,

“Maybe an…animal messed with it.”

“Maybe,” the big one growled, scanning the area to look for any trails that may have been left behind. He shifted his head, as if he was finding a scent in the breeze that blew past them.

“Or, it could have been a Feral.”

Oh God…he knows about us.

The Feral seldom reveal their identity to anyone, at least not without purpose, or at least that’s how Raven understood it. Could the Stranded actually be responsible for the missing clans?

It was said that the Locusts ambushed and killed Raven’s clan, while she was out, doing her recon work. She came across two of her sisters whom said they found the clan, completely annihilated. With the Frost coming down on them, it was decided that in order to protect the other clans, an alliance to the COG had to be made. It has been imminent for quite some time, especially after the Lightmass Offensive. ''But what if it really wasn’t the Locusts? What if it was the Stranded after all?''

Considering the amount of lost, the idea of the Stranded being involved was unheard of, since they normally lack even basic resources, much less the means to form a militia. Maybe we were wrong.

“Oh shit…we need to get back! You know where there is one, there’s more to follow…” the other man starts to panic.

“Relax Gil…if a Feral found this, she probably assumed it was the Locusts who did it…and even if she doesn’t, I doubt the Feral are going to go out of their way to raid our fortress. They know better than that. They can’t handle the troikas, their armor is too weak.”

He slowly stood back up as he scanned around one last time.

“But your right Gil…we need to get back. Those Gear bastards are out there somewhere. It’s only a matter of time they come knocking on our door, and then we’ll be ready for them…and if they don’t, the winter will slay em. Without food and supply, they won’t last out here on there own, out of contact from central command. Now let’s go…leave the bodies, we’ll check them in the morning.”

He proceeds to step out of the area, while Gil follows close behind, reuniting with the others on horseback. They climb back into the saddles, turned the beasts around and galloped away.

Raven carefully moves out of the shrub, moving backwards as she starts to move in the other direction, following the squad’s, more than faint trail. The breeze picks up as it shakes the stems around the thicket, brushing along her armor. The events unfold in her head as she recites the scene over and over again, trying to see if there was anything she may have missed. It was too important, and she knew this was going to change everything they were set out to do.

Things were taking a turn, realizing that they may have been blind all this time, both the COG and the Feral.

Chapter: 14 Detour
Trying to forget

We’re falling right through

Lying to forget

We’re raising our truth

Lacuna Coil

Our truth

Gus baby, you need your hat…you can’t go out in that without keeping your head warm.

A six year old, Augustus Cole groaned, feeling the time delay between being stuck in the house all day from the white, snowball fight, bliss. As with most little boys, time cannot be wasted trying to put on a bunch of “winter” attire before jumping out into the freezing enigma that awaits them to be explored.

“Aw, c’mon mom. I’m not going to get sick,” he moaned as his mother walked over to him to fasten his hat on his earflap beanie, snug on his head.

“That’s exactly right…you are not going to get sick, if you keep your head warm…do you understand me?”

His mother gave him a scolding look as he nodded.

“Yes ma’am…” he muttered out as she finished wrapping the crochet scarf around his neck and checked the buttons on his coat. After she finished, she kneels down to him, laying a kiss on his exposed cheek.

“I only want what’s best for you baby…you know that,” she said solemnly as he looked up and she gave him a smile, while he flashed one back, giving her a hug. She lets him go, as she looks him in the eye,

“Now you be careful…and you will be back in this house by six o’clock, do you understand…unless you don’t want your supper?”

“I don’t want to miss supper.”

“Then you’ll be back here by six, right?”

“Right!”

“Ok…now go out and play nice!”

“I will, momma…bye!”

“Bye, baby!”

His mother waves as he darts out the door into the snow, covered wonderland, teaming up with his friends down the street.

Since Gus was four years old, his mother was practically raising him by herself, taking on the multitasks that single parents often have to do for the welfare of their children. His dad had disappeared, along with forty-three other men, who worked out on the Imulsion drilling, fields. With the war becoming closer to home, a lot of kids have lost a father, or a brother, sometimes even a mother. Gus could remember two of his friends whom lost family members a year later from when he lost his daddy. It was sadly starting to become the norm as he grew up in school, along with every other kid who lives with a single parent or grandparent.

But his mother would always wake him up in the morning while she got herself ready for work, and him ready for school. She would always make sure he had his shoes on right with his shirt tucked in and his teeth brushed, while she kissed him before she dropped him off to school. His bond with her was beyond price.

Like many, she worked hard, but she always had him in mind when she would help him with his homework or take him to his games, followed with a homemade meal. She did the best she could not to let her circumstances get her down. She always told him,

“You make the best of what you have…the good Lord will never leave you with just nothing…everything he gives you is for a reason.” She supported his internship at school to play “thrashball,” making an effort to come to some of his games when she could get off of work early enough to watch her son play. She was impressed by his intensity as his talent eventually helped pave his way through college, where he was eventually employed to the “thrashball” profession. As he moved up into the big leagues, however, he started to lose contact with his mother as the games took him away from home. He often sent her money to help pay bills back home, but she often refused it, sending him letters stating how proud she was, to see him become the man he grew up to be. That was all she ever wanted from him.

If only momma could see me now.

Cole was trudging through the snow, trying to bring his knees up to keep the snow from dampening the rest of his fatigues. They we’re already soaked around the knees.

He wrapped his head and arms in the blanket he took from the conduit station, while he trekked around the trees, occasionally looking back to see if Feral was coming.

All three were getting dreary, as the snow started to soak into their pants from all the hiking. Sven had a pillow tied to his lower back, which offered some warmth, but his lower thighs were screaming at him. He kept moving his legs up just to keep them warm, but it did nothing to settle the hunger pains and his aching legs.

Baird still had the torn sheet wrapped around his neck and another around his waist, trying to make sense of where they where actually going. Nobody else seemed to know where they where going, but him. He finally halts as they come to a rocky ridge, inside the forest that probably stood down twenty feet, as they peered over to see the rocky bottom below.

“Ok…we need to take a breather,” Baird announced as he plopped along the side of a boulder, slumping into the snow. At this point, his pants were already soaked so it didn’t matter anymore if he sat in snow or not.

“I heard that,” Cole agreed as he too, descended to the ground, laying out with his limbs sprawled in all directions. Sven finally came up to join them as he panted in between breaths from climbing.

“Oh, good…a break!”

He too plopped down, leaning his back against a tree.

The three sat and waited, wondering what may have happened back where they found what was left of Gamma four. It was a sobering encounter, considering they had no contact with command. So they were literally on their own, out in the wilderness, during the Frost, without shelter, without food, and without their guide. The situation couldn’t be any more dismal, although nobody dared to say it.

Cole groaned as he tried to pass the time, hoping that Feral would catch up to them, but in the back of his head, he was worried, and Baird could tell that he was worried.

“Relax, Cole…she’s a big girl…well, not literally, but…you know what I mean.”

“Yea…I just still can’t help it…that we left her behind, alone.”

“Cole, she’s been wondering in the wilderness, alone, for weeks at a time. She knows this area like the back of her hand.”

“Maybe she had to take a detour…ya know…to lead the Stranded away from our trail,” said Sven, sharing his thoughts openly.

“Sigh…maybe,” Cole ponders.

“Do you think we’ll ever get back…I mean…back to headquarters?”

“Yea kid…we’ll make it…you’ll see,” says Cole a he starts to wonder, does he really believe that? He tries to find something else to talk about to lighten the mood, making the best of what they did have, and right now, it was each other.

“So…Damon…what did you say to Feral?”

“Huh…what?”

“What did you say to her, man?”

“We didn’t kiss and make up, if that’s what you were wanting to know. You can give Vin his ten bucks back.”

“Ok, so what were y’all talking about?”

“Sigh, nothing.”

“What?! Nothing, my ass! You guys were talking, non-stop for almost an hour…Sven would know, he timed it!”

“What…you actually timed it… for real?”

“Yea, I mean it was seventy one minutes,” Sven said, despite it lacked Baird’s point.

“Look…we just talked about the Feral’s breeding theories”

“So you were talking about sex,” Cole blurted out.

“Not really, she was just explaining to me how the Feral ordain their “fertile” periods,” Baird responded.

“Ew…y’all were talking about periods,” Sven cringed as Baird turned to him and sneered,.

“Seasonal periods, not menstrual periods, you dumbass!”

Cole blurted back in the conversation.

“So did she tell you about what they teach?”

“Teach?”

“Yea…like some sex ed class…how they stroke it,”

“No, Cole…we didn’t talk “techniques,” can’t imaging what the hell for,”

“Ah cmon! It was some good stuff! She was talking about shit I never knew…and I know quite a bit, I mean…”

“Ok, Cole, I believe you, we can stop right there,”

“Oh c’mon, baby…everyone can use some pointers, even Vinny learned some stuff…”

“Yea, I can’t wait try some of it,” Vinny joined in with a gitty expression while Baird retorted,

“Oh yea, great Cole, now you soiled his virgin mind with all that crap!”

“I didn’t tell him…I showed him,” Cole beamed.

“You…wait…what? How’d you…”

“I used your pin-up drawings in your journal.”

Baird’s expression turned into irritation.

“Damnit Cole, you were rummaging through my shit again!”

“Hey, quite leaving your shit behind when you go out to take a shit!”

Sven jumps in,

“I never knew you could draw like that…those were some hot chicks…I especially like the one with big knockers, holding a blowtorch…”

“Oh, great, Cole…now you ruined his virgin eyes too?”

“Hey, I’m not a virg…”

“Shut up, Vin,” Baird stops him in mid sentence.

“Ah, give the kid a break! It’s been awhile since he’s seen some nice ass…hey, remember when Tanner talked you into drawing him that one chick,”

“What chick?”

“Ya know, that one waitress from the bar,”

“Oh, yea…I remember now.”

“Was she hot,” Sven asked as Cole nodded,

“Whoe yea…she was hot, wasn’t she Baird…” Cole lightly kicked Baird’s foot as he continued, “…he would know, he drew her.”

“Yea, Cole I did…thanks for reminding me,” Baird muttered while he rubbed his arms, trying to stay warm.

“Hey, you went along with it willingly, don’t say you regret it now, white boy.”

“I’m not implying anything…besides, Tanner was the one who had a big crush on her.”

“Yea, he did…may he rest in peace,” Cole said solemnly.

The three sit quietly, contemplating about the events that have taken place in their military careers, reflecting the times of tribulation, and wondering where will they go from here? But despite the past and the bitter cold, Cole decides to break the ice of their gloom for a second round of useless, men’s locker room chitchat.

“So, Damon…did you frisk her?”

“What…who?”

“You know…that chick you drew,”

“What, no, I didn’t frisk her, she just…willingly took off her clothes to let me sketch her, especially when I told her that it was for Tanner,”

“Uh huh…”

“Ah damn…she actually did that, man, I really need to change my strategy,” Sven whimpered.

“Yea…Baird’s all good about strategy, hehe,” Cole chuckles.

“I didn’t bang her, for crying out loud, Cole…ok, I’ll admit, she was kinda playful,”

“Uh huh…so what stopped you,”

“Are you kidding me, you know Tanner would’ve been pissed about it, besides, I didn’t feel like picking up a disease,”

“What, you didn’t know where she’d been,”

“No, I knew exactly where’d she been…that’s what was so scary,”

“Yea, I guess you got a point there,” Cole pondered and then continued, “…so, when are you gonna draw Feral?”

“Oh, oh now I get it, you just couldn’t resist, could you…you had to bring that up!”

“Damn right, baby…no point in leaving any blank spaces in yo journal, when you could be fillin it up…so when can we see some artistic pics of Feral?”

“Damnit Cole, I’m gonna start hiding my journal from you,”

“Damn…you already drew some stuff on Feral…how’d I miss that?”

“I didn’t…and even if I did, it’s none of your fucking business.”

“Aha, so you did!”

“Sigh…you know what, fuck you,” Baird turns to Sven, “…and fuck you too!”

“Ah, c’mon baby, it’s all good…everybody likes your artwork…I especially like the one you did of Marcus banging Any,…”

“Shit, Cole, what else have you…”

Before Baird could finish, the three look up to find Raven standing above them with her arms crossed, and her brow lowered, glooming at them. It was apparent she was eavesdropping for some time.

The mood quickly turned awkward as the three sat in silence, waiting for a scolding, as if mom caught them with their pants down, pissing in the yard. Instead, Raven simply strolled down next to the ledge as she looked down and them turned to them,

“We need to talk.”

Baird sighs as he starts to explain.

“Yea…we figured that. Look, we just…”

“Not about your “male,” gossip,” she said, exasperated.

“Oh…well, while we’re somewhat on topic, yea we do need to talk. We’re cold, we’re hungry…we’re cold,”

“Yes, Damon, I know,”

“Did he mention that we we’re cold…and hungry,” Cole continued for Baird while the three look at her with a dreary look. As she stared at them, she could tell they were uncomfortable and fatigued, not to mention famished.

“Sigh…listen, for a moment…please…and I promise I will take you to some food.”

The three slump further into their places as they look drearily up at her. Considering she hasn’t let them down yet, they figured they could spare some time to give her their audience, despite their unpleasant dilemma.

“Ok…look…I found out for sure that the Stranded, did, in fact, set up those bodies back there,”

“Shit, man” Cole blurts out as he shakes his head in disgust.

“I also…found out…that they have been eavesdropping on our radio conversations to control.”

Baird quickly looks up as he starts to ponder back to what all was said during those contacts. He then turns to Raven,

“They’ve been monitoring our communications…which means, they knew we were coming, and, any contact from here on out is going to expose the other squads, not to mention, ourselves…all further communications from this point on will be compromised.”

“…I’m afraid so,” answers Raven.

“Son of a bitch…”

“It gets worse, Damon.”

“How can it get any worse, Feral?”

“They…possibly…have some former Gears working with them.”

The three looked up, appalled by what Raven just revealed to them. She could feel the concentrated glares as she decided to sit in her place, grasping the inevitable unpleasantries.

Baird’s brow begins to sit heavy over his blue eyes as if he was demanding her full attention.

“Are you sure,” he says sternly.

“They were wearing some of the Gear fatigues and armor…and they moved like you guys do…they were not typical Stranded, that’s for sure….which might explain the new strategies they used to hunt down Gamma four.”

Cole stares at the ground as he curls his lip, processing Raven’s words, while he starts to talk, not moving his attention from the ground.

“That explains why they set up Gamma…they were waitin for us.”

Raven sighs, "That seems to be the better theory, but they definitely know, that we know, where they are located,” Raven says as she starts to rub her forehead, still trying to unwrap her head from the image of the large man, who was leading the party.

“Well shit…that changes our plans, big time,” Baird says as he slowly sits up, trying to get comfortable, but it did nothing to relieve his cold joints. Forgetting the fact the older he gets, the longer it takes to warm up and stretch his muscles. He realizes that he is going to have to get these guys to some food and warmth here, pretty soon. That was their current, and only objective. He looks up at Feral,

“First thing’s first, we need to go someplace where we can eat and get warm…preferably somewhere that we will not be found, before the freezing temperatures kick our ass.”

“It’s not horribly far…we can get there by dark.”

Baird nods his head as he carefully gets up and motions the others to get up as well.

“But what are we going to do afterwards” Cole stammers impatiently, suddenly forgetting that he was cold and hungry.

“I don’t know yet, Gus…we’ll figure this out after some grub, ok,” says Baird, trying to get Cole focused on the problem at hand.

“We can’t stay out here after dark…it’s not feasible.”

Cole looks to his side as if he was going to say something, but instead he nodded his head as he coldly gathers his gear. He knew Baird was right. There was nothing they could do at the moment, but relocate before nightfall. The idea of potentially freezing to death was not at the top of anyone’s list.

Sven gathered himself up, as Baird helped him up on his feet. Raven stepped back up towards where they just came, as she motioned to them.

“This way.”

As they departed to follow Raven to their next shelter for the night, it started to snow.

Damon’s Journal Entry #1
Baird here,

It’s been nearly two days since we landed, oh wait I’m sorry, crashed, for a mission that was supposed to take only till dusk. Well, somehow, somewhere, we fucked that up royally.

As much as I was able to gather within the past few days, when Cole and Vinny are not bugging me about shit I could care less to talk about, I have been monitoring our Feral “guide,” Raven in hopes that maybe we can get a little better understanding of the Feral and how they have managed to function as a somewhat separate culture. Now, I have not been able to observe their language since Raven has seldom used it, but she speaks our language rather well, which I later found that she was actually integrated into COG society before she ran off and joined the Feral; a little tidbit I had to pick her brain to get, but with some perseverance I was able to manage it. Yay me.

Needless to say, apparently they have some sort of caste “structure,” broken down into what I believe to be two major groups. First we have those similar to Raven, who do reconnaissance work, spying, hacking, busting balls, the usual, and then there are the “breeders,” to put literally are specifically “trained,” yea you heard me right, to seduce and mate with whoever they find, I guess “worthy” to lay pipe with, all under the guidance or leadership of a “matriarch,” or “reverend mother,” whom supercedes above the “right of passage” for mating and procreation.

According to Raven, after I had to drag my ass and apologize to her just so I could get her to talk to me, (don’t ask why) majority of the Feral have had some basic training on “breeding,” techniques. As I am trying to keep a straight face while writing this, please pardon the following jargon as I attempt to orient this to my own understanding of the topic. Besides, we can always edit later.

Now what one can find anything about sex that requires training was for the most part beyond me. I had always assumed that it was “wham bam, thank you ma'am,” until Raven mentioned the methods they use to inevitably turn a man on to the point his load blows all the way to the moon. Anyway, the Feral have amassed some sort of techniques on pleasuring, enticing the male by multiple means, and let me tell you, there was shit I found out that made me shudder. Things that they can do with their hands, feet, mouth, breasts, buttocks (don’t ask because I didn’t), legs, nose (wtf) and of course the vaginal fly trap.

Now, being inevitably the man that I am, you would think I would find the conversation rather alluring, but I shit you not when I say that it was pretty disturbing. These women can be malicious! They make S&M look like kiddie play, and on top of that, they take this business pretty seriously, almost as if it was a religion.

But moving along from the sex ed category, Raven has proven to be more resourceful than we give her credit for, hence the reason most of Sigma squad is still alive. Apparently, we have been trekking into her assigned territory, which crosshatches into other Feral “scouts’” along the mountain border and coast. She has amassed supplies, including food, shelter, and ammunitions for quite some time, stashing it away in “secret” locations, some of which is pretty well hidden. I believe she uses these places to stay at weeks at a time, carefully rationing her supplies, including medical and hygiene supplies. These chicks really take care of themselves, I mean, I’ve seen Raven use her toothbrush on the road several occasions using some “homemade” toothpaste and peroxide mouthwash. She probably uses the river, when it’s not frozen, to bathe, otherwise, she has found access to some old wells with a water heater, powered by a fuel generator. Needless to say, she doesn’t stink!

Now whether this is relevant, I am not sure, but it has been difficult to tell how old Raven really is because the Feral have found some means to keep them looking young. I found out that Raven is actually twenty-seven years of age, but she looks as if she’s nineteen, and apparently from what I gathered when I was conversing to her about it, they use some means of detoxification and natural ointments to keep their skin protected from the elements. Whatever it is they’re doing or using to keep them looking young, they could make a fortune patenting it.

Anyway, obviously she has been spying on us for quite some time, longer than I expected, so I would put money on the fact that these chicks are not by any means ignorant of what’s going on between us and the Locusts, as well as the Stranded. I can only guess though is that they are losing territory and their natural resources to the Locusts, Stranded, and probably us. This may be the contributing factor as to why they’re attacking Gears, but this is just speculation.

I also have reason to believe that she has been hacking into our network in the past few years, maybe longer, especially since she has access to computer terminals in some places where they are still connected to Jacinto’s mainframe. Now I do not know as of yet how much of our intel she has gathered but I bet she has a whole network of “classified” information somewhere in that little riddle of a head of hers that as of now has managed to keep from me, imagine that. But whatever the case, we seriously need to upgrade our security system on command's terminal, because obviously it’s not working.

When and if we return to headquarters, I would strongly suggest to command to invest into the further development of Feral and COG ties. The last thing we need is for these bitches to go medieval on our ass!

But on a more observational note, if these chicks have a more advanced means of reproducing as Raven claims them to be, then perhaps the COG needs to rethink it’s present “breeding” strategy other than just throwing all the women in the barn and hoping for the best.

Chapter 15: Back to Square One
The key is so distant...I’ve open doors

Now when to listen

Know what to listen for

Kick me out,

Let me go

I don’t belong here no more

The releasing steps

Of getting tired

Hold myself

I can’t hold myself

The shelf in the room

Has been the way

Of holding me

And letting me stay

The shelf in the room

Has been told the truth

I cant hide from the shelf in the room

The key is so distant

I’ve closed my doors

The shelf in the room

Is rain waiting to pour.


 * The Shelf In The Room


 * Days of the New

The air grew colder as the light from the setting sun faded behind the mountains. The shadows from the trees grew taller as the sun buried itself further into the Seran terrain. The sky was waterbrushed with an array of colors, accenting the heavy clouds over the horizon. Though Raven has watched it many times, she would never cease to awe at its magnificence. Of all the sunsets she has witnessed, this one was her favorite. She wanted so badly to sit and watch it go by, but the urgency of finding shelter hung heavily over her head, as if she was dragging three, heavy sacks of potatoes uphill.

Nothing seemed to ruin a picturesque moment more than Vinny asking annoying questions, or Cole whining to slow down, or Baird bitching about one thing or another, and then another. She continues to remind her self, ''it’s for the cause, for your sisters and our relations with the COG…seriously, who is this really fooling! Ugh!''

As she finally makes her way to a familiar place, she stepped up onto a boulder to peer overhead as she sees a small, vacant cabin up ahead in the woods, nearby, placing her hands on her hips. Our destination, finally! She then motioned to the others to looks ahead.

“We’re here…just near that cabin,” she points.

“Agh…about time,” Baird groaned, rubbing his arms to stay warm, while Cole and Sven huddled together, shivering in the cold.

Raven darted down the boulder as she ran through the woods, towards the cabin. Cole and Sven moved ahead, trying to keep at each other’s pace, while Baird picks up his legs, attempting to dodge fallen logs and storm debris as he runs down a slope to the back of cabin. He slows down as he peers around the rickety building, noticing that the roof has caved in from the heavy snow, while the foundation was teetering slightly on one side.

“This piece of shit is not going to help us, Feral,” Baird griped as he kicked it, hoping it would just collapse.

“We’re not staying in the cabin, Baird,” Raven responded as she went a little ways down, behind the cabin, to an unmarked area, near a slope. Cole and Sven finally join up with Baird, as they take a look at the abandoned building.

“Ugh…this does not look good…what are we going to do now,” Sven complained as Cole just stares at it blankly.

“Guys…over here,” Raven yells out, waving her hands as the three turn to see her pull open a cellar door, hidden behind the brush. The three quickly make their way around the trees and over to the cellar entrance while Raven, pulls out a lantern, next to the doorway and attempts to light it with a match. As the three finally catch up to her, she manages to light up the lamp and holds it at the doorframe, revealing stairs down into a area that resembles a basement.

“This was a shelter at one time, used during really bad snow storms…it’s pretty intact. It has about two rooms with beds, a “living” area with a fireplace, and an iron burner with a large pot for cooking.”

The Gears were about to melt at the news of beds, food, and warmth. Raven proceeds down the stairs as she clears the way into the “living” area and hangs the lantern on a hook hanging from the ceiling. She can hear the stairs creaking as the three, heavy Gears carefully move down the twelve-foot, flight of stairs. The three began to sober from the blistering cold as they could feel the warmth of the shelter already. Raven goes over to a wardrobe cabinet to pull out some more lanterns, while Baird goes back up the stairs to shut the door and clamps the door bars down onto the hooks bolted on the doorframe.

“We’re secure,’ he yells down while Raven lights up two more lanterns.

“Damon, come help me with this,” Raven yells over as Baird makes his way back down the flight of stairs. She turns over to Cole and Sven,

“See if you guys can get the fireplace started.”

“I’m all over it,” Cole beams as Raven hands him the matches and waits for Baird to join her.

“Did you call for me mistress,” he says as he limps his way over to her. She groans as she gets up and hands him one of the lanterns.

“Sigh, yea… I…need you, to go put this in that room over there while I set this one in the other room.”

Alright,” he says as he takes the lantern and walks towards the room, while Raven sighs and moves towards the other.

Sven huddles over to a wall of cabinets, rummaging around, looking for something to eat.

“Hey…we have beans…chicken broth…some canned vegetables…hey, we could make soup,” Sven yells out for the others to hear.

“Leave the cooking to me, Vin…you nearly burnt the chili last time,” says Cole as he gets the fire going, pulling out some more chopped wood from the pile next to the fireplace.

As Baird finds a place to hang the lantern, he looks around to find two twin beds, across form each other against the wall, with several quilts and a pillow on each.

“Hey, guys…we got beds…with blankets,” Baird yells out as Cole and Sven run into the room nearly tripping over one another to get a look.

“Aw, man, this is paradise,” Cole glees in excitement, as they hear Raven’s voice, coming from the other room.

“There’s a full size bed in here,” she yells out.

The three race over to the other room, peering from the doorframe, watching Raven pull out some fur blankets from under the larger bed.

“I call dibs on this one,” Cole blurts out as he busts in, pushing the other two away and jumping on the bed while Raven jolts back.

“Holy cow, Cole…geez.”

“Sorry Feral, but you gotta be quick with these guys.”

Before she could even turn to the other two, they were already darting back to the other room to claim their sleeping arrangements.

Raven sighs, “…oh, well…the couch is more comfortable anyway,” she mutters to herself as she picks up the sheep hide blankets and goes back into the living area.

The four continue to make themselves comfortable as the fireplace thaws the cold, musty air. The chicken broth in the pot, above the iron burner was boiling while Cole opened up the cans of beans and vegetables and threw everything in. He pulled up a chair next to the pot and sat down, wearing only his shirt and pants while his armor and boots sat near the fireplace to dry off.

Sven started to disrobe the top portion of his fatigues as he sat down and warmed up next to the fire, taking off his boots. He slowly peeled off his socks from his suffocating feet as he placed them closer to the fireplace to thaw them out.

“Aw, yea…much better…I swear, my feet felt like they were going to fall off,” Sven moaned, relaxing as he propped himself up with his arms and extended his throbbing legs.

“You’ll feel even better once you get some food in ya,” Cole grins as he takes a wooden spoon to churn the broth. “…but I know what ya mean…I couldn’t wait to get my armor off my achin calves.”

As the two get comfortable, Raven walks in, carrying some wooden bowls and steel silverware while placing them on the coffee table, next to the couch.

“You guys may want to eventually take off the rest of your fatigues so they can dry out…they’re pretty soaked,” she suggests as the two noticed that she was still in full gear.

“Hey…how come you didn’t get drenched in the snow,” Sven complains.

“My fatigues are mostly made of Reaver hide…their pretty weather proof…that’s why the Feral preferred the Locust garb over the Gear’s.”

“So how’d you get em?”

“We’ve spent the past eight years collecting a lot of armaments from the deceased…we discovered the advantages of the leather hides used by the hordes. Granted the armor is light, but we can move more efficiently in it than the Gear equipment…no offense.”

“None taken…besides, it looks flattering,” Cole muses as Raven gives him a perplexed look.

“On who?”

“On you, baby!”

Raven rolls her eyes.

“If you say so…and one more thing, there’s no bathroom so you’ll have to use the bucket in the closet.”

“You got it,” Cole replied while Sven basks in the heat coming from the fireplace.

As the three chat, Baird carefully limps into the room, cringing as if he was walking on broken glass. He came in wearing his undershirt and pants, walking barefoot while his tags dangled around his neck.

“Sup, Damon,” Cole acknowledged, noticing Baird was trying not to put too much weight on his feet as much as possible.

“Sore…everywhere…my feet…my legs, my ass…hey Feral, I don’t suppose there’s any ibuprofen around?”

“In the cabinet…over there,” Feral pointed behind her to the counter.

Baird limps over to the cabinet and opens it up. The shelf was filled with all sorts of pharmaceutical bottles as he scans through them, organized alphabetically.

“Geez, Feral…half of this shit is prescription only,” Baird notices as he could see the colored labels used to mark prescription bottles for side effect disclaimers. Baird finally finds the bottle he was searching for and grabs it. He carefully limps over to the couch, taking a seat, cringing until he finally sits down and turns to see Raven setting some folded blankets on the coffee table.

“What is that all for?” he bugs her.

Raven looks up with sarcastic expression as she responds, “I’m going to wrap you up in it with duct tape and use you for a kicking bag.”

Baird chuckles while he slowly props his feet on the coffee table.

“Don’t you think it’s a little too soon for foreplay?”

Raven picks one of the blankets up and throws it at him,

“That’s yours for the night…and keep it up, asswipe…you have to sleep sometime.”

“Ooo…better watch it Baird,” Cole chuckles.

“Yea, yea…still, at least I can say I got some action with a chick, even if it involves getting a beating…whatta you got to say for yourself, Gus?”

Cole sat in silence while Raven interrupted,

“Also, you guys need to hang up your fatigues so they can dry.”

“On what?” Baird gripes.

Raven sighs, “You see that clothesline on the wall over there,” she points while Baird looks ahead, noticing a wire prostrate along the wall, “…that’s where you hang your clothes and socks.”

“Yes, mom,” Baird sneers while Raven ignored him and started her way to the cupboard, pulling out some metal bowls.

“Damn, Feral...how’d you collect all dis stuff,” Cole asks in amazement, noticing all the supplies Raven had stashed around the room.

“Did you guys think I wandered the wilderness for five years and not pick things up along the way? How did you think I managed to stay out weeks at a time without food and supply?”

"I guess that would explain all that canned food in the pantry...half of them are expired though," Sven observed.

“Most cans have a shelf life of at least three years…but I believe we’ll be ok. I’ve had it before and it tasted fine.” Raven recalled from her past experiences of eating expired, canned food. She couldn’t afford to be picky when food was scarce to begin with.

“You’ve used this place several times, haven’t ya,” Baird observes as he leans back into the sofa, noticing some clamped, modem wiring along the wall. She’s probably got a laptop stashed somewhere around here, he pondered.

“Quite a bit actually…like I said…this is a perfect spot for hiding away for awhile, whenever needed.” Cole stands up as he checks their meal, picking up a bowl and scoops some of the soup up for test tasting.

“It’s ready guys.”

“Ah, sweet,” says Sven as he gets up and limps over to the pot. Baird groans, realizing that he really did not want to get up, his feet was still hurting. He gestures over to Cole,

“Hey man, bring me a bowl, willya?”

“Sure thing…” Cole replies as he gets up and starts to hand it Baird. Before Baird could grab it, Cole shakes the bowl, teasing Baird as he fakes it.

“Don’t make me have to get up, Gus,” Baird sneered while Cole let out a laugh, finally handing the bowl to him. As Baird places the bowl on his lap, he takes out the spoon for Cole to see,

“I outta shove this up your ass when I’m done,” Baird scoffed.

“Ooo, is that promise? Heehee,” Cole giggles as he sits back down with his bowl while Baird flips him the bird and blows him a kiss.

“Yea, you know you love it when I talk dirty to ya,” Cole muses.

“Whatever man,” Baird chuckles as he chows down. Raven was right...this didn't taste too bad.

“Pretty good, huh,” says Cole. Baird nodes, trying to swallow before he acknowledges Cole,

“We’ve had alot worse, that’s for sure…and it beats Marcus’ cooking anyday,” he says while Cole laughs.

“You mean, Sergeant Fenix?” Sven asks while eating at the same time.

“Hehe, oh yea, that man can burn water…” Cole says, reminiscing the days when they had to put up with Marcus' burnt toast for breakfast.

“…now Dom, WHOO, that boy can cook. He can make some the best enchiladas, hands down!”

Cole and Baird quickly figured that Dominique was the better at cooking home, made meals, mostly from when he used to fix dinner for his wife and children. But after Delta squad was getting tired of chewing on burnt rice and scorched eggs, it was widely suggested that Dom would be the “cook” from then on.

“Yea, those were the same enchiladas that also gave you guys the runs for a whole, damn week…," Baird griped, "...I finally had to tell Dom to quit making them because I got tired of cleaning the fucking toilet every time you guys used it!”

Raven puts her holsters down next to the couch and turns to Baird.

“Ok, of all the things you could be ranting about while we’re eating, Baird, you had to bring up your former squads’ dietary issues?”

“Are you kidding Feral…Damon’s always talking shit!” Cole beams while Sven laughs.

“Damn right I am…anything I can use to diss Marcus,” Baird scoffs.

After removing her shoulder harness, she places it next to the couch beside her holsters. She rotates her head, trying to relieve the tension in her neck as she looks up at Cole.

“Could you make a bowl for me please, Cole…I need to go turn on the generator for the water heater to work.”

“You got it, baby!”

Raven opens up a trap door on the floor, next to the pantry and goes down a ladder with a flashlight.

After filling his bowl, Sven walks over back to the fireplace and sits back down on the floor.

“Oh, don’t forget, Feral said we need to strip down,” Cole reminds the two men.

“Yea, yea…we’ll hang it all up when we’re done chowing down,” says Baird as he takes his feet off the coffee table.

Raven comes back up, bringing a galvanized tub and places it on the counter.

“Please put your bowls in here when you’re done so they can soak,” she says as she walks over to find her bowl.

“I got it right here, baby,” says Cole as he hands her the bowl. She turns around to go sit down on the couch next to Baird as she waits for it to cool off, setting it on the coffee table. Baird puts his empty bowl down and slowly leans back as he props up his knees, and then turns to Raven,

“Ok, back to business…so where can we go, because obviously we can’t flank the Stranded settlement from the side, if we can flank them at all. Most likely, they are probably waiting for us, and from what I understand from what you mentioned earlier, they're probably a lot more resourceful than we give them credit for.”

Raven takes a moment to analyze the situation, reviewing her own mental notes from a few months earlier.

“The settlement has been there at least five months, that I know of, but I have not updated them in over a month so I can’t tell you what they have amassed as of now…but what I can tell you is that they have been stripping down a lot of your fallen vehicles, and I am not just talking ammunition, or weapons.”

“What else can they possibly take,” Cole asks in curiosity.

“I’ve seen them haul an entire APC, using a couple of mountain bison to pull it all the way to their fort...I really didn’t know why at the time, but after recent events, I believe they may be forming some sort of a militia.”

“Do you think they could fix up those vehicles?” Sven asks as Baird looks turns to look at him with amusement,

“I doubt it…they can’t even maintenance their own weapons, much less fix a Dill…”

“I have reason to believe they may have a few mechanics working on something,” Raven responded.

“Oh? Please…enlighten us,” Baird questioned her.

“The last time I spied on them, I noticed some Stranded working on the vehicles inside a large, metal building…that and they were moving all their scraps they’ve accumulated into the garage.”

“That doesn’t sound good, Damon…” Cole acknowledges as he continues, “…if they have some disgruntled Gears working along with the Stranded…”

“That’s another reason why we can’t just go up to them, guns blazing Gus… we won’t know for sure what they have until we can investigate it…shit, this whole thing is starting to piss me off”

“Hell Baird, you knew this whole thing sucked balls to begin with," Cole conveniently reminded him, “…and I wonder what command is doing to do about it now!”

“Well, Cole, only three squads made it do the drop-off point, and from what Anya told me, they too were having communication problems,” Baird informed him.

Raven begins to blow on her bowl, hoping for it to cool down as she cuts in,

“Speaking of which, they are using some device to shield them from your satellite. I believe this same device may be contributing to our communication issues.”

“How do you know?”

“I overheard them talking about it…they were curious as to how we figured their location, since the COG couldn’t locate them.”

“Wait…you overheard them?”

“Uh…yea…”

“You were that close…without being detected?”

“Are you kidding, I’ve managed to hide from Drones and Berserkers.”

“Ok, now how did you do that?”

“I used entrails left by wretches, to hide my scent…it works great as a camouflage…especially against Stranded, not to mention you guys.”

“Yea…you keep reminding us…” Baird groans as he rubs his forehead, waiting for the medication to kick in, “…but it probably smells pretty gross, too.”

Raven sighed, “You get…used to it.”

Baird let’s out a slight chuckle as he continued,

“Anyway, if what you said earlier is true, then that would explain quite a bit. Command has been searching up and down this whole area, trying to put together schematics of this entire area…if they are disrupting the satellite, then we were probably going the wrong way to begin with…the schematics that we had to work with is crap!”

“They also mentioned that they have acquired some troikas, and something about a fortress…" Raven continued, “…as you said before Damon, it will not be wise to move in from the side as we originally planned.”

Baird groans, leaning his head over the cushion while Raven finally picks up her bowl and eats as the others finish up.

“Which means we’re going to have to go around the mountain to the “ass end” of the settlement…” Baird moans.

“…that would be the more practical alternative, yes.” Raven confirms. Baird slumps into the sofa as Raven finishes up her soup and then continues,

“You may want to sleep on this one, Baird…because the only thing I can suggest at this point is to wait a little longer. They have no idea how you guys are surviving the cold...they think y’all will not last any more than a day.”

“Point taken…shit, my feet hurt,” Baird gripes while Cole puts up his bowl.

“Well then get off your feet and go to bed,” Raven suggests as she gets up to put up your bowl.

Baird groans, “But that means I have to get up.”

“Well why don’t you sweet talk Cole into carrying you to your bed.”

“Shit yea, I’d do it,” Cole blurts out. Baird lifts up his head and gives a Cole a dirty look,

“You even so much as look at me wrong and I swear…”

“Yea, promises, promises, hehe…” Cole chuckles while he looks at the leftovers in the pot, “…hey, we got enough here for breakfast,” Cole announces as he puts the lid back on the pot. Baird pulls himself up and limps his way over to the tub on the counter, placing his bowl inside,

“Ugh, we still need to hang up our clothes…shit, my pants are wet.” Cole starts to snicker as he takes off his pants to hang them on the clothesline, leaving on his boxers and undershirt.

“Well, quit wettin yourself…c’mon guys…take it off so I can hang it up…you too Damon!” Baird groans as he loosens his utility belt and slips his pants off, while glancing at Raven filling the tub with warm, soapy water.

“Ok, Feral…cover your virgin eyes while we undress,” he smirks while Raven gives him a dirty look.

“Contrary to what you may believe, I am familiar with the male anatomy,” she explains, “…so anything that you may have to brag about will not shock me.”

Cole starts to chuckle,

“Yea, but you ain’t seen nothing until you've seen the Train, baby!”

Baird snickers while Sven throws his pants over to Cole. Raven walks over to help Cole hang up their fatigues.

“Try to spread them out…so they can breath,” she said.

“You got it, baby,” says Cole, pulling up Baird’s pants over the clothesline while Feral hangs up Sven’s.

“Hey Cole…” Baird blurts out, “…catch!”

Baird throws his pants while Cole catches them in mid air.

“Damn, baby, these are soaked,” said Cole, hanging up Baird’s damp fatigues.

While Raven finishes setting up the fatigues to hang and dry, Cole moves over to pick up his armor.

“Well, I’m going to hit the hay…catch you bitches later,” Cole announced as he started to walk into his room. While Raven hung up the last pair of socks, Cole yells out form his room,

“Hey, Feral…be a sweety and bring me a cup of water please,” Cole asks while Raven let’s out a groan. Sven starts to pick himself up from the floor after he thawed out. He stretches and scruffs his light brown hair as he yawns and starts to make his way to his bed.

“See y’all in the morning.”

“Be sure to put your armor against the wall so I don’t trip over it,” Baird yells back while Sven waves a gesture as he yawns. As Baird turns back around, he notices Raven is still cleaning up while loading the dishes into the tub, sitting on the counter.

“And while you’re at it, you think you could come tuck me in…” Baird muses while Raven scoffs back,

“Good night, Damon…and don’t trip and fall on your way over there because your not getting a lick of sympathy from me.”

“Aw…not even a tiny lick?” he scoffs while she rolls her eyes, “…alright, fine…but you need to get some rest too, so quite playing house-wife and go to sleep.”

“Yes, dad,” Raven sneered, flashing Baird an expression of sarcasm as she finishes up the dishes. But her words bounced off him like raindrops hitting kevlar, rolling off his back while he dishes out the same without regret.

“Yea, you remember who’s your daddy,” he scoffed, followed by a chuckle as he goes to his room. Raven threw her wash gloves to the wayside as she marched over to Sven and Baird’s door and shuts it. Arrogant prick.

Raven turns back around, grabbing a clean cup form the cupboard and fills it with water. She proceeds over to Cole’s room.

As she steps in, she could see him still trying to get under the layers of blankets, tucked under the bed.

“Geez, Feral…how many blankets are there?”

“Hopefully enough to keep at least your feet warm.”

“Yea, I heard that!” said Cole while Raven walked into the room, trying not to trip over his armor on the floor.

“…and I brought you’re water.”

“Aw, Feral…that’s so sweet of you…my Momma used to bring me a glass of milk almost every night.” Raven walked over to hand him the cup while Cole continued,

“When I was real little…if you can ever imagine me being little…” Cole bragged as Raven rolled her eyes, “…Momma would either read me a story, or sing me a song.”

“Well, I’m afraid I am out of bedtime stories…or at least some happy ones…and I’m not much of a singer.”

“How long have you been away from people, Raven?” Cole suddenly asks, solemnly. His question caught Raven slightly off guard, but answered it anyway,

“Too long, perhaps,” Raven says soberly, with a brief smile that dissipated as quickly as it appeared. Cole drinks his water and then sets on the table next to the bed, while Raven leans over to pick it up.

“Well…hopefully that will do,” she said as she stands back up.

“Oh, yea…that’s nice…” Cole moans as he nestles his head into his pillow, thawing from the cold. He looks up at Raven as she rubs the back of her neck,

“So why doesn’t a cutie like you ever get out?”

She looks at him with a perplexed look, but then responds,

“Get out, where…I mean…where am I to go? To the COG, where I’ll get shipped out to the nearest breeding farm…to the Stranded, where the only means of survival is to work in a brothel,” she goes on while Cole just takes it in, realizing he should have rephrased the question.

“Gee Feral…I meant, why didn’t you go out and get married, have some kids?”

“With who…to some scrawny, booze ridden Stranded, or some hormone fed Gear, I mean… yea, my choices are really infinite.”

“So I guess us, guys aren’t to your liking, huh?”

Raven groans, “Ugh, Gus…don’t take it the wrong way, it’s just, you guys have more important things to worry about than thinking about settling down. Seriously, how often do you think about it, Cole?”

“All the time…it’s just I got alot to choose from, ya know…well, at least I used to” Cole grins slightly while Raven raises an eyebrow, “those were the good ol’ days.”

“Yea, I bet they where…but what about Vinny, can you see him settling down? I mean, geez, I don’t even know if his balls have dropped yet.”

Cole chuckles in amusement about Raven’s observation as she continues on,

“…and oh, where do I even begin with Baird.”

“Nah, Baird’s ok…you just have to get to know him before you hate him.”

“Who ever said that I hated him?”

“Well…it seems like you get pissed off at him all da time…and believe me when I say he really isn’t trying to piss you off, he just doesn’t know how to talk to the ladies.”

“I don’t think he really knows how to talk to anyone, much less ladies…but he’s just as human as the rest of us.”

“Oh…so…you don’t hate him…well, I guess there’s hope for him yet,”

Raven sighs as she changes the subject,

“What is it about you that keeps you going, Cole?”

Cole never thought that Raven would ever be interested in such things, but he addresses her inquiry anyway,

“My Momma always used to tell me, when things just didn’t seem to go right, to make the best of what you have,” Cole continued, as Raven hung onto every word, listening attentively, “…and right now…the best that I have is Damon, Vinny, and you.”

Raven could see the exhaustion in his face as he mumbles the last bit of words that she took into her mental journal. She never thought a Gear could feel such things, embrace on the little moments that would otherwise appear so subtle. Perhaps they were not as unsentimental as she always believed them to be. Cole certainly wasn’t. Raven almost envied Cole, in the way he viewed daily life as a blessing, considering everything he did have, and not second guess on the things he didn’t have.

“Get some sleep, Cole…your exhausted,” Raven says while Cole snuggles his head into his pillow and shuts his heavy eyes. Raven exits the room and carefully closed the door behind her.

As she makes her way to the couch, she opens up a blanket and puts it on the couch while she straightens the cushions and takes a seat. Taking off her boots and leather leggings, she places them on the coffee table, and then unstraps her loincloth, along with her pelvic plates. Leaning back as she places her hand on her forehead, Raven sighs, slowly unwinding as she starts to drift into exhaustion.

Raven starts to get comfortable, until she feels something underneath her, jabbing into her thigh.

Damnit, what the hell am I sitting on that is digging into my leg? She sits up from her seat, looking over and noticing a pair of goggles clumped in between the cushions.

Ugh…geez, Damon, she groans as she picks them up and starts to make her way to his room, cringing from the cold, concrete floor stinging her bare feet. Carefully, opening the door, she slowly steps in, trying not to make any noise while Sven and Baird were fast asleep. The lamp, hanging above, gave just enough light for her to move around without tripping over their equipment, sprawled out on the floor.

I thought they were going to put it against the wall, she groaned to herself as she steps around their armor while moving over to a lamp table that sat in between the two beds. Sven, who was lying on his side in the fetal position, snored, soundly as she walks over to the lamp table and puts Baird’s goggles next to his Snub pistol. As she turns around, she noticed Sven’s youthful skin in the faint light, noticing that he has not shaved since they were deployed. I guess he didn’t bring a razor.

Moving away, trying not to step on their stuff, she turns around and noticed Baird was lying on his stomach, snoring loudly, drooling on one side of his mouth while his arm was hanging off the bed.

Well isn’t that a classy sight, she chuckled to herself. Stepping around the armor in the dimming light, she stumbles over a boot, quickly placing her hand along a bedpost to keep herself from falling on her face as she takes a seat on the side of Baird’s bed. Shit…she grinds her teeth, tempted to entertain the idea of picking up his boots and tossing them outside. Releasing a sigh as she rubs her forehead, she turns her head and notices the calm expression on the side of his face, while the other side was buried in his pillow, lying on top of his pool of drool. She leans over to get a better look of the scars on his pale cheek, wondering to herself, what has this man seen in his military career…is this the face of a hardened soldier?

Unlike the youthful, innocent complexion of inexperience that masks Sven’s façade, Baird’s complexion was coarse from years of service and mature in age. She never took notice of Baird’s scars before until the fluttering, dim light of the lamp exposed them, revealing a part of his character in a way that was serene, yet obscure. She couldn’t help to wonder what it was that made him so fractious and unfeeling. Despite his hardheartedness, she wonders if there were something she never thought to see before that he kept so veiled, that only the most penitent of people would be able to grasp it.

Raven shuts down her thoughts as eyes started to grow heavy. She stands back up and proceeds to tip toe out of the room before she smacks her shin against one of their breastplates. Ugh, damnit! Wincing from the sharp pain, throbbing in her leg, she holds her tongue before she was able to blurt out any profanity. As she limps out of the room to her own place of rest, Raven crashes on the couch, pulling herself under the layers of sheep and camel, fur blankets.

Succumbing to her exhaustion, she drifts into her own childhood memories, dwelling on the times when she was “happy,” and life was ordinary. She recalled the days when Mommy would greet her with a smile when she got off from school, and then went home to see Daddy to tell him about her day, just as any family should be.

How much things have changed since then, when her foster father was killed defending an COG outpost, and her foster mother was hiding her from the “Fortification Act,” by homeschooling her and keeping her profile low when they went to the supermarket. Everything changed after E-day. Everything that she was taught, their family values, the moral code, all that she grew up to know was quickly violated when the Probation officer would visit their home, checking on Raven when she was a preteen. She remembered her mother confronting the officer, telling him to get out of their house, accusing them of soiling the sanctity of their home with their presence, eyeing her “daughter.”

But then it happened, the day Raven dreaded for so long had inevitably come. It was the first day she began her menstrual cycle. She realized she could no longer hide her secret from them anymore. It was from then on, she believed there was no other option, but to runaway.

Intermission II
The dogs of war don't negotiate

The dogs of war won't capitulate,

They will take and you will give,

And you must die so that they may live

You can knock at any door,

But wherever you go, you know they've been there before

Well winners can lose and things can get strained

But whatever you change, you know the dogs remain.


 * Pink Floyd


 * Dogs of War

The early morning was calm as the overcast in the sky stopped falling, giving time for the recent fallen snow to settle. The sun peered over the mountains, giving a soft afterglow into the forest as the faint light glistened around the snow, covered trees.

Not far from the frozen great lake, a Stranded on horseback traveled across the open plain, clopping back to the forest where Gamma Four was left to rot. Tied to the back of his horse, pulling behind him was a man, partially unclothed as he moved barefoot in the snow behind the animal.

Hanging heavy in the a air, the bitter cold nipped at his flesh while his feet were frost bit, numb and unfeeling as he could barely keep up with the pace of the horse, until he finally collapses onto the ground, letting the horse drag him. As they move near the edge of the forest, the rider slows his down and proceeds to dismount. It was the same man Raven saw before, the big one who was sniffing out the whereabouts of Sigma squad.

He walked around as he grabbed the man by the hair on his head and stood him up, barking at him,

“On your feet soldier…keep moving this way,” the big Stranded untied the rope from the saddle and pushed the man from behind, forcing him to grudgingly walk on his frozen feet, wearing nothing but his lower fatigues without anything covering his torso or face. The Stranded shoved him again,

“Move along, Sergeant Harley…your men are waiting,”

“Go…fuck yourself…traitor,” the Sergeant spits out as he shivers violently from the cold. The Stranded only shoved him again as Harley moved along into the woods, back to where his men where dumped in the open area ahead. Harley then collapses from his weathered feet, trying to get back up as he crawls. Instead, the Stranded decided to drag Harley by his hair, while the Sergeant cringed from the pain as the big Stranded threw him next to one of the bodies, partially buried under the snow. The Stranded walked around Harley, patiently waiting for the Sergeant to look up at him while he lectures.

“Apparently Sergeant, Sigma One is out and about, looking for our settlement...so what I want to know is how did they found out about our location.”

Harley didn’t answer. He just glared at him, blood seeping from his mouth as his arm was hideously swollen from a bullet wound he received during the ambush Gamma Four walked into the night before. He could tell that the Stranded was once a Gear. He knew their protocol too well, and was able to strategically take out his men, one at a time. He knew that it wasn’t the Locusts or the Feral who took out Epsilon Two and Eta Three a month ago and Theta Four a week earlier. Command has it all wrong. This wasn’t about just stealing supplies and clashes among factions.

“Come on Sergeant…don’t make me have to ring the info out of the others.”

Harley was shivering horribly as his whole body was becoming numb, his limbs losing their feeling as his lungs ached from breathing the cold air. He didn’t know if he could respond if he wanted to. Either way, he knew he was dead, the others would eventually be too, regardless if he told this guy anything or not. If Sigma is still alive and well, searching for the settlement, then he would be damned to tell anything about how they knew about it. Raven is with them…she’s supposed to know this place front and back, so she probably knows about their location…and I bet she is leading Sigma to it.

As much as he could muster, Harley sucks in the cold air into his nostrils as he pulls up the blood hanging in his throat into his mouth and spits on the Stranded’s boot.

“Fuck…you...asshole!”

The Stranded’s blue eyes scowled underneath his hooded scarf as he looked away at the scattered remains of Gamma squad. There’s plenty of room for one more.

“Then I believe it is time for you to join you’re men, Sergeant. I must admit, you are an admiral Gear, you would have been an excellent soldier for our cause, but alas, you are brainwashed… and all this for what…for the sake of humanity under Prescott’s rule?”

The Stranded pulled out his Lancer as he revs up the drum on his chainsaw bayonet, warming up the chain belt from sitting idol from the cold. As he revs the Lancer some more, he moves in while he prostrates himself over Harley, holding the Lancer above his head,

“Until we meet again soldier…in hell…”

Harley closes his eyes, not feeling the air turn around him, even while the Lancer comes down on him plowing through his head. His body was too numb to feel anything, even while his severed skull collapses under the jagged teeth of the saw. No screaming, no howling, just the sound of the Lancer echoing through the woods and over the lake. Only to those who may be in earshot, understood it’s war cry, even in the blinding snow.

Chapter 16: Rude Awakening
Don't wanna feel no more

It's easier to keep falling

Imitations are pale

Emptiness all tomorrows

Haunted by your ghost

Fading out by design

Consciously avoiding changes

Curtains drawn now it's done

Silencing all tomorrows

Forcing a goodbye.

Lay down, black gives way to blue

Lay down, I'll remember you


 * Alice in Chains


 * Black Gives Way To Blue

The smell of burnt wood saturates the air, while Raven pictures the fires still burning as the Hammer of Dawn raped the landscape of it’s once rich resources. She can still smell the smoldered prairies still fresh in the aftermath of its ruin. A world once so beautiful, now ravaged by the schemes of men, trying to control what was not meant for them to control.

Raven could still see the faces of those who were left behind, to wander in the wilderness, known only as the Stranded. She remembers the seeds of hate, still burning deep in the soil, while further down in the depths of Sera lies another tribulation, soon to surface and rear it’s ugly head. Now, both forces rise against the COG, as the Stranded gather to reorganize their masses, and the Locusts, fighting over territory on two fronts, the humans and the Lambent. But now, the wrath of Sera chills the air with her cold shoulder, as this year marks a heavy Frost, raging on all that inhabit it. The lines of right and wrong have since then blurred into a gray so vague, it was at times Raven didn’t know whom to feel sorry for the most.

As the aroma of the burnt wood starts to dissipate, she can feel a tug on her shoulder, pulling her back into her consciousness, as she slowly opens her foggy eyes, only to see another dilemma that she has been dealing with for the past couple of days.

“Ugh…what do you want…go away,” she moans as she pulls her blanket over her head.

“C’mon sleepyhead…it’s after nine…we need to get moving,” says Baird in a low, quiet tone, as he shakes her shoulder again. He could hear her groan under the fur blanket as she curls in a tight ball, not wanting to give him the time of day. Baird sits up with his hands on hips as he gets impatient.

“Ok…no more nice guy,” he says as he grabs the top of the blanket and yanks it off of her. Suddenly, the cool air swarms her body as she feels the tingling on her exposed legs and shoulders.

“Son of a bitch!”

“You better believe it…c’mon Feral, get up!”

Baird throws the blanket on the floor as he picks up Raven’s equipment and dumps it on her.

“Owe…damnit, that’s cold!” she yelped.

“It’s after nine, we need to get going.” Baird informs her.

“After what? Why didn’t you wake me up earlier…”

“Well, I figured you needed the extra rest, besides, it’s not like we’re in a hurry to get anywhere.”

“That’s not the point!”

“Yea, yea…hurry up and get your breakfast…the rest of us are ready, waitin on you.”

Raven grumbles to herself as she can feel her hair shuffled in all directions while she rubs her bare arms to warm herself up. She wore only her ceremonial garb, made of a fine velvet, wrapped around her body as it haltered around her neck, holding up her bosoms. Baird walked back over and put a warm bowl of soup on the table while Raven quickly shielded her breasts with her arms to avoid exposing her hardened nipples, protruding through the cloth. She couldn’t imagine anything more embarrassing.

Baird stood back up, already in his full armor as he crossed his arms, amused by her modesty.

“Nice…”

“Oh, shut up! Go…do something.”

“Like what?”

“I don’t know and I don’t care, just go away.”

“Alright, alright, I’ll give you your privacy.”

“Thank you,” Raven barked while Baird started to climb up the flight of stairs. She picked up her bowl of soup and started to eat, hoping it will warm her up enough for her to crawl out into the cold air.

Meanwhile, Baird emerges back out into the wilderness of the winter wonderland as Cole and Sven are throwing snowballs over a shallow cliff, trying to see who can throw the farthest.

“Haha…c’mon, Vinny…let’s see how low you can throw,” Cole mocked in amusement.

“Yea, you just wait Cole Train…I got ten years of softball behind this arm,” Sven brags as he takes a few steps and swings his arm as the ball of snow hurls across the rocky chasm below.

“Not bad kid, but let me show you how a pro does it,” Cole muses as he steps up for his turn. Baird hollers in the background,

“C’mon Cole, your not going to let that snot nose get the best of ya!”

Cole swings his massive arm, launching the ball across the gap, but stops abruptly as the ball of snow splatters on a boulder below.

“What…the…fuck,” Cole snorts in shock while he could hear Baird spilling with laughter, so hard he nearly falls over. Sven starts to laugh as well, moving back down the slope, trying to brace himself against a tree.

“Yea…you assholes laugh it up,” Cole barks while the two start to laugh even harder at Cole, as if ponies and rainbows were coming out of his ears.

All the while, Raven stomps up the stairs with her equipment and out onto the surface, seeing what all the commotion was about. As she glances to see Baird on the ground trying to contain himself and Sven hugging a tree, she rolls her eyes and carefully shuts the door to the underground cellar. Baird tries to get up and walk over to Raven’s position while trying to compose himself.

“Uh…ahem…so are you ready to go?”

Raven hides the chain back behind the brush as she kicks some snow on it to conceal it and then she turns to Baird,

“Yes…it is time to go…and wipe the snow off your ass before it gets soaked again.”

“Yes, mom,” Baird sneers.

Raven adjusts her holsters as she waits for the other two to join them. While Baird wipes the snow from the back of his rear and legs, Cole treads his way down the slope, huffing in the cool air while Sven walks over to pick up his Longshot and slings it on his back.

“Well as our illustrious Corporal mentioned earlier, we need to go around another mountain to flank the Stranded from behind,” Raven begins. Baird looks up to respond,

“So the “back” of their settlement is further from the lake, I take it.”

“Yes…it will take us out of their sight, giving us some time to flank them in the back, which is actually the more vulnerable area…assuming they have not fixed that since the last I’ve seen it.”

“Terrific…so what makes the back vulnerable?”

“There is a cliff that hangs a bird’s eye view of the entire settlement…I’ve used it numerous times to spy on them.”

Cole jumps into the conversation.

“How come we didn’t consider this direction before if it offered a better advantage?”

“Well, that’s the bad news…” Raven replies, “…there is a problem if we go this route.”

Baird sighs, “Here it comes…”

“There are some Locust outposts between here and there,” she said.

“Shit, are you kiddin…that’s even better…now we can finally get some action,” Cole bursts out with enthusiasm.

“How many are we looking at,” Baird asks.

“At least two…maybe three…” Raven responds.

“Are there any places that you know of where we can accumulate ammo?”

“Of course, Baird…. I wouldn’t suggest this path otherwise”

“You do realize, Feral, that we’re taking quite a risk here…especially when it concerns Locusts…there’s not a lot of room for screwing this up guys!”

Baird looks at the squad as a whole while his demeanor turns sober, hoping that the three know what they are getting into.

“What’s so different about these Locusts than the one’s we encountered before?” Sven asked.

“For one thing, kid, we don’t have access to any intel from control,” Cole answered while Baird acknowledged,

“That also means we are outside of the line of command, and until we can reach the other side of this settlement, we are literally on our own…just the four of us…” Baird turns his attention to Raven, “Feral, as you should already know, although we’re somewhat on objective, we have no other resources concerning the schematics of this area, so we’re going to have to trust you to help us get through this…we’re kinda winging it from here on so there’s no room for fucking this up.”

“Ok, now are you being serious, or are you just patronizing me,” she says in suspicion.

“No, I’m being serious…look, yesterday has been kind of a circus so I need everyone to back in focus, just as we did when were being dropped off, you got it?”

“Sigh…understood,” Raven replied.

“So what’s the plan when we finally get there?” Sven asked.

“We haul ass back to Fort Block…” Baird replied.

“Command is going to have reevaluate this fubar situation real quick, if what everything we speculate is true,” Cole added. Baird replied,

“That’s the plan Gus…so are you up to it?”

“You know it,” Cole blurts out while Baird continued,

“Vin?”

“Yes sir,” Sven salutes while Raven nodded.

“Alright, let’s get this party started!”

Chapter 17: Running With Scissors
Just give me the word and I will be there,

Just tell me the words that I've been living for,

Just tell me the things that I've been fighting for,

It's do or die, this is either or,

Just give me the word and I will be there.

You've got to find your balance,

You've got to realize,

You've got to try to find what's right before your eyes.

And if you find you've fallen,

And all your grace is gone,

Just scream for me and I'll be what you're falling on.


 * Finger Eleven


 * Falling On

A small town sits on a shallow plateau, wedged against the mountain where a small mining community apparently made their permanent residence. From the woods nearby, Sigma squad can see the empty civilization clearly as they observed cargo trucks lined up near the town fuel station, heaped in snow. A pavilion sits in the middle of the town, surrounded by wooden and log houses while the mining facility, sits along the mountain slope.

The town has long since been abandoned, while the roofs on a few of the homes caved in from the heavy snow. The snow on the dirt roads was so high, the vehicles that parked along the side of the road where practically buried. A bridge that crossed over a rocky frozen creek was iced over while the water tower leaned slightly on one side from the ice weighing it down. The place was completely dead.

The squad sat and looked on, wondering what was actually down there while Raven sat and scratched her head, trying to figure out what happened to the Locust outpost that once occupied this area.

She starts to get irritated.

“Ugh…damnit, they were here…not even two weeks ago!”

Baird looked over the area, using Sven’s riflescope.

“Well…it appears to be empty now. We’re just going to have to go down there and check it out, Feral…we really have no other option.”

“I don’t like this,” she growled while Baird chuckled.

“What’s to like?”

Raven buries her head in frustration, and then looks up, holding her head with her hand. She groaned trying to revaluate her mental notes, wondering if there was anything she may have missed. It was not like her to be careless when it came to such things.

Sven and Cole sit along the trees, waiting for Raven and Baird to make up their minds as to how this was going to play off. Baird finally sighs as he turns over to hand Sven his rifle back. Cole breaks the awkward silence,

“Maybe we ought to split up…two of us stay here while the other two go in,” he suggests.

“No way…we need complete support in the case of an ambush…” Raven protests while Baird cuts her off.

“I like that idea, thanks Gus.”

“You’re most welcome,” says Cole.

Feral turns in shock.

“What…you can’t be serious!”

“Yea, well, guess what Feral…I am,” Baird responds without missing a beat.

“You’re only agreeing with this, just so you can disagree with me, you arrogant bastard…” Raven continues to rant while Baird rolls his eyes and begins to pull off his COG tags. He gestures Cole to do the same.

“…and furthermore…wait, what the hell are you doing?”

Feral looks at the two while Cole hands Baird his tags. Baird then turns to Raven,

“You and Vinny stay here and wait until Cole and I check it out.”

“Oh no…nuh uh…I’m not going to sit here while…”

Baird takes Feral’s hand and puts their tags in her palm as he cuts her off in mid sentence.

“The Locusts can’t handle a snowstorm, so they probably took off elsewhere…” Baird continues while Raven gives him her blue eyed glare of disapproval, “…look Feral, if there is an ambush out there, we can’t afford to let it take out the entire team…if we don’t signal to you guys within thirty minutes, you and Vinny get out of here and head back to Fort Block. Oh, and hang on to these just in case.”

“This is absurd…”

“Hey, if you have a better idea, then let’s here it!”

Baird catches her off guard while she reacts as if she was going to say something, but her words come up dry. Raven was so drenched in frustration, she couldn’t come up with any other better alternative. Baird sits patiently as he waits for an answer, but then realizes that she didn’t have one.

“Uh, huh…that’s what I thought,” he says standing up, impressed with himself while Raven just flashed him a scowl as he pulls out his Lancer. Cole does the same, brushing the snow off of the handle as he gets up. Baird turns to Sven.

“Vinny, you keep a scope out for our signal, you got it?”

“On it!”

“Good boy…oh, and watch the little lady…be sure she doesn’t run off!”

Feral gives him a sour look while Baird turns her direction,

“Yea, you heard me Feral…we’ll be back soon so keep your panties on,” Baird mocks, while Raven stands up, grumbling to herself as she sits in disgust next to Sven. He starts to chuckle to himself as he begins to move down the slope into town with Cole following behind.

The two slow down as they get to the central road that swerves into town, covered in at least knee-deep snow. A breeze passes them by, circling around the structures and the vehicles, piled in the snow. Cole and Baird carefully walk through the deserted town, looking around for tracks, shells, and Locust paraphernalia as they peered into the windows of the buildings nearby.

“Wow…could it be any more desolate?” Baird remarks while glancing around the buildings.

“Ah, man…this is just a ghost town, I just don’t know why Feral is so all uptight about it,” says Cole, scouting for tracks.

“Aha…you see, this is why girls should never be in the military…we were doing just fine until they put a little estrogen in the mix, and now we’re up to our elbows in an emotional cataclysm, that just won’t die!”

“Yea, but if it weren’t for Feral, we would be popsicles by now.”

Baird walked in silence, realizing that Cole had a point. If it weren’t for Raven’s insight, they would have most likely suffered from the unforgiving conditions that surrounded them.

Cole continued, “Besides…she’s just worried about ya.”

“Why in the hell is she worried about me…I don’t need to be worried over, I’ve been taking care of myself since I was seven years old, I don’t need some woman trying to nurture me with empathy, compassion, and all that other maternal crap...I get enough of that shit from Granny!”

“Did it ever occur to you that there are people in this shitty world that actually care about your sorry ass…and those don’t come often!”

“Oh come on, everyone hates me…Feral will figure it out, and when the shit hits the fan, you’ll see…she’ll hate me too!”

“Uh huh, well she’s a lot sweeter than what she puts out.”

“Ok, now what are you talking about…wait…what the hell did you two do last night?”

“Nothing…just talking.”

“For almost half an hour? C’mon, what did you do?”

“Why do you wanna know, mister “I don’t need anybody worrying over me”…”

“The hell Cole…whatever happened to “bros before hos,” man?”

“Tell you what, boy…she can be really sweet when she wants to…”

“Damnit Cole, are you gonna tell me or not?”

“Oooo…somebody’s getting jealous…”

“I’m not fucking jealous!”

“Yea you is…just cause some cute little girl wants to snuggle up with a real man…”

“Yea, right.”

“Hey, you know what they say…once you’ve had black, you never go back, heehee…instead of shacking up with the anal, angry white guy…”

“Screw you, man!”

“Haha…I knew it…you are jealous! I can’t wait to tell Boomer Lady when we get back!”

“If you even so much as sneeze about any of this to Bernie, I’ll kick your ass!”

“C’mon, Damon baby, make your Granny proud!”

“Whatever…”

“But just so you know…we really didn’t do anything. She just gave me a drink of water to help me sleep, and then chatted for a little bit.”

Baird sighed as he stops at the pavilion to look around. Cole stops beside him as he continues to talk.

“You relieved now?”

Baird continues to scan the area, finding nothing that would suggest an ambush, much less occupancy as he peers into the windows of the buildings.

“Somewhat…I don’t see any tracks, do you?”

“Nah...nothin.”

“They must have cleared out before the storm came through…they can’t handle the cold any more than we can…in any case, let’s go ahead and signal Vinny and Feral. I don’t see any threat here, but keep your eyes peeled anyway.”

“You got it…I’ll go get em.”

Cole ran back down the road as he looks up in Sven’s direction and waves his arms.

Sven pulls up his rifle as he turns to Raven,

”They gave us the ok to come down.”

“It’s anything but ok, Vin.”

“Well, I’m going down…” says Sven as he loads his rifle on his back and starts to make his way down the slope. Raven sighs to herself as she gets up and follows Sven, looking around as she inspects the road for tracks. They come down onto the road, moving through the snow until they reach the gravel curb.

“Gee…how long do think they place was deserted?”

“It wasn’t deserted Vin, it was invaded. If you look closely under the snow, you can see blast marks on the vehicles. These people attempted to defend but it was too late. The Locusts strategically took them down, swiftly.”

“How did you know?”

“I saw it.”

“Oh…”

Sven stopped asking questions as he saw Cole in sight and picked up the pace.

Raven followed behind while still looking around, hoping to find clues as to where the Locusts went, but so far nothing indicated otherwise. She didn’t like this at all.

“It’s clear, baby...everything seems to be ok,” says Cole while Sven and Raven move closer to his position. Raven turns to Cole.

“Then what is Baird doing, if everything is ok?”

“He’s just looking through the buildings…ya know, looking for anything they may have left behind…”

“Sigh…where is he?”

“In the house over there…” Cole points as he continues, “…watcha going to tell him?”

“He may need to know what actually happened here,” Raven says as she makes her way towards the house. Cole blurts out while she continues to walk.

“Don’t be too hard on him…hehe,” Cole yells out.

Raven waves from behind as she moves closer to the porch. Sven strides over to Cole as they watch Raven walk over to the building.

“Man, she’s going to chew him out, isn’t she” Sven ponders out loud.

“Probably…and he deserves every minute of it…but I still don’t see why she’s so moody about this place.”

“She said that this place was overrun by Locusts…and I guess they killed all the people here.”

“Shit…fucking grubs. Maybe we’ll get lucky and find a few, so we can blow them bitches back in their shithole.”

Making her way to the house, Raven notices the door was still open as she steps in, peering round the frame as the floor creaks with each step she takes. Ugh, good stealth skills there Ellie…you’d make a Gear proud…stupid wood floor! Widening her stances, Raven peers over to her left as she gets an eyeful of the interior.

It was a makeshift laboratory, inspecting the ores from the mine nearby. She moved in further, looking at the ore’s and rocks scattered on the tables and floor while the equipment, for the most part was untouched. Raven carefully picked up a piece of ore on the table as she carefully looks at it. It had odd scent that was not overwhelming, but subtle. A combination of an ozone and metallic aroma with a dirt-like odor ignited her senses. They were mining for metals.

Although she new there was a settlement here, she never knew what they were mining. She never came back since the Locust took it over. The memories of the incident still haunt her as she could still hear the screams, the children crying, the men shouting, and she was helpless to do anything about it. She hated it.

Baird peered over the balcony looking down at Raven as she was studying the vicinity, not noticing his presence, which was not like her. She must really be focused on something for her not to hear me. He finally broke the silence.

“What do you see?”

She whips around as if she was startled, and then suddenly puts the ore down as she looks back up at him.

“I was…just wondering what they were mining…”

“Metals…steel alloys mostly. This whole area is littered with them…I’m not entirely sure how long this place was taken over by the Locusts. They didn’t leave much behind to indicate otherwise.”

“They took over this place last Thaw. They killed everyone here.”

Baird observed her solemn expression while she turned around to look out the window as thoughts of the onslaught ran through her head. She often tried to forget about it but she couldn’t. It was embedded in her psyche forever, all the horrible images of people, slaughtered, desecrated, until she was suddenly distracted by Baird’s subtle voice.

“You saw what happened here?”

She hesitated for a moment, not really wanting to talk about it, but she felt she owed it to them if only somebody knew. Nobody new what happened here, and Feral have since stayed clear of the area.

“Yes…I did…but that’s not the worst of it,” Raven muttered.

Raven turned around to find Baird leaning against a wood pillar, his expression lenient and almost sympathetic, although Raven couldn’t really tell. She began to explain,

“They…were…flanked in all directions. It happened so fast, they didn’t have a chance…and I watched it happen, from a distance. I have never felt so helpless when…I saw one of them, throw a young child in a bond fire. I can still hear her scream, Damon.”

Raven’s eyes where restless as her glance moved between Baird and the rest of the room. She couldn’t focus on one thing for too long before she could give away her distressed expression. She didn’t like to be vulnerable and she certainly didn’t want to cry in front of anyone. But the voices, they wouldn’t go away, especially hers.

“They took the women, in chains…they, disemboweled the men and fed them to the Bloodmounts, while they burned the children.”

She choked the last few words as she took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, collecting her thoughts while she composed herself and then turned to Baird,

“I do not trust this place. The Locusts used it for their outpost for almost a year and now suddenly, their gone…it makes no logical sense to me. I suggest we find some food and leave…this place is damned.”

She shook her head and started walking towards the door, walking past Baird until he gently grabbed her arm and slowly pulled her back to face him. Raven didn’t flinch or fight back. She was so entrenched into her thoughts, she didn’t even look up to face him.

“I need my tags,” he mentions as he pulled her thoughts back into the present. She looked down into her ammo pack and pulled both his and Cole’s COG tags out and held it up for him. He gazed into her eyes, trying to see through the windows into her conscience, wondering what was hiding behind them. Baird gently took the tags from her hand as he placed them over his head.

“Will you let me go now,” she requested glumly. She didn’t struggle or pull away, which surprised him. He gazed at her for a moment but then loosened his grip and let her go. She turned and walked out, isolating herself from the others.

The moment seemed awkward to him, as he couldn’t get her expression out of his head. He could tell that she was fighting back anguish but it was a side of her he didn’t understand. He probably didn’t want to know. He had seen so much death, so much despair in so many faces, over time it just hardened him to think of it. But the expression in Raven’s soft face was beyond words and comprehension for him. It weakened something in his subconscious that he had nothing to collaborate with to resist it.

He pushed his emotions aside as he normally does when he feels susceptible by it and finally started to walk out of the laboratory when he heard a faint sound coming from a distance. As he turned his head to peer through the town, opening his ears to the sound that he could not clearly elaborate. Raven was nowhere in site.

Baird looked across the street to see Cole and Sven loitering on the curb as the sound became more audible, but before Baird could make his way to Cole and Sven, it started to snow.

“Shit, this is going to make it harder to see,” he moaned as he picked up the pace to meet up with Cole and Sven.

“Whoe, did you hear that,” Sven said softly.

“Why are you whispering, Vin,” Baird nagged.

“Shhh, Damon…yea…I can hear that,” Cole said, moving around the other two to look down the road.

The faint noise sounded like an echoing thud, moving in a slow rhythm. The snow in the air covers their visibility as it starts to snow even harder, thickening the atmosphere around them. Cole stares down the long road as he tries to peer through the dense snow.

“We better get some cover…whatever it is, it sounds like it’s coming closer,” Cole suggests as Baird and Sven make their way to him.

“Guys, move into the storage barn…hurry,” Baird insists as they quickly move over into the barn further down the street, taking cover from the heavy snow. The three shake the snowflakes off of their armor as they pull out their weapons. Sven climbs up the ladder to the top of the barn to get a better look with his Longshot. He peers through the broken glass of a window, facing out towards the road.

Baird pulls out Cole’s tags,

“Here Gus,” Baird tosses them to Cole.

Sven then suddenly realized something, “Hey, where’s Feral?”

Cole and Baird looked up and then they looked at each other.

“Ah, shit…where did she go,” Cole moaned.

“She went around the town to look around…” Baird answered.

“Well, we need to go find her before whatever it is, comes rearin its ugly head around the corner.”

“Well then go find her, Cole!”

“WHOO, you know it!”

Cole gets up and steps outside in the heavy snow, moving toward the road. Suddenly, the noise becomes increasingly louder, as Sven can feel it rattling the barn.

“Oh, shit! Guys…”

“What is it Vin,” Baird gripes.

“Whatever it is, it’s big…I can see it in my scope.”

“What do you mean, big?”

Baird races up the ladder to Sven’s position as he sits next to him, peering through the window.

“I can’t see shit in this…Vinny give me your rifle,” Baird says as Sven gives him the Longshot.

Cole carefully moves around a snow, buried car parked right outside the barn as he looks over towards the road and sees a large black figure approaching them in the distance. The noise is suddenly broken with a large growl, piercing the vicinity as it rattles the buildings nearby.

“Ah, man…what the hell is that,” Sven whines as Baird peers through the scope, getting a better look at the menacing beast, slowly walking their direction as the lights glistened from the distance.

“Oh, fuck…BRUMAK, DAMON…IT”S A FUCKING BRUMAK,” Cole yells as he runs back over to the barn.

“Son of a bitch…Cole, you in here,” Baird shouts out.

“Yea…how many Locusts are with it?”

“Two on top…three that I saw walking along the side…” Baird says as he hops down the ladder with Sven following behind.

“…I believe they’re just scouting for food or supplies, otherwise they would have brought larger numbers.”

“Are you sure?”

“Hey, I’m just telling you what I saw…”

“Well, shit…that’s not very comforting, Baird!”

“What the hell is that,” Sven gripes, starting to panic.

“It’s a Brumak kid,” Cole says as the three hunker down into the barn, “…so now what do we do, we need more than just these Lancers to take that bitch down…and I don’t see any heavy artillery layin around.”

“I know, I know…and if we try to take out any of the Locusts, it will just alarm the Brumak to come after us…” Baird peers his head around the corner as he pulls his goggles over his eyes to see how far it was.

“Can’t we just hide until it passes,” Sven suggests

“No we can’t Vin…that thing has a keen sense of smell…that, and they’ll eventually find our tracks. The only reason it hasn’t sniffed us out yet is because of the cold."

“Oh, so we’re just screwed,” Sven rants.

“Yea, Vinny…we’re fucked!”

As the creature moved closer, it suddenly stops in its tracks, idling as the three Gears can see the lights glimmering from its armored helmet, rocking side to side as if it was trying to catch a scent. The Locusts on the ground start to move forward down the road, as the falling snow hides the Gears from their site.

“Ah, crap…the drones are coming in,” Cole gestures.

The scaled face drones walk slowly through the snow, peering with their deep-set eyes as they scan the streets with their nostrils twitching, searching for a scent. They come to a halt as if they could smell something peculiar, while the Brumak sits back as the rider holds the beast into position while the gunner sits and waits.

Suddenly, without warning, a massive array of flames erupted around the drones. The Gears watch in shock as they watch the drones shriek and holler from the rampant inferno, engulfing them. They couldn’t escape the napalm, splashed all over the vicinity, burning brightly.

“Damnit, Feral…” Baird yelled out.

The Brumak let’s out a deafening roar as it starts to get antsy while the rider tries to keep it under control from the sudden blaze. It turns to its right and suddenly fires the large canon, mounted on its back. The blast obliterated a building next to it as pieces of rubble and wood scatter in the air.

“RAVEN…FUCK,” Baird yells out as Cole suddenly takes off running towards the hotspot.

“FERAL…I’M COMING BABY…” Cole roars out, as he takes out his Lancer and fires the rounds at the screaming drones ahead. The three drones fall back onto the ground as the bullets impale their charring bodies.

“Vinny…give me your scope,” says Baird as Sven hands him his rifle. He gets a better look at the creature and notices something odd.

“Wait…it doesn’t have any gun turrets on the wrists…just the canon. If we can take out the gunner, we can at least keep it from firing the canon.”

Baird quickly gives the rifle back to Sven as he grabs him by the shoulder and runs back into the barn.

“Listen, Vinny…you need to get up there and take out that gunner, or else we’re all going to eat it…do you understand?”

“I…I got it, yea,” Sven blurts out.

“Then get your ass up there…I’m going to draw their fire!”

Sven quickly climbs up the ladder while Baird runs back out into the street.

Cole continues to run around the enormous flames as he finds cover from behind a car nearby. The Brumak starts to shift its direction away from the demolished house as it scans the street. Cole peers over the car to get a better look while the Brumak suddenly turns it’s gaze towards the commotion down the road ahead.

“HEY ASSHOLE…” Baird roars out, revving the chainsaw bayonet on his Lancer, drawing the creature’s attention.

Ah, Baird…what the hell are you up to now?

Cole looks back as Baird continues to scream at the beast, drawing it nearer to him.

“YEA, THAT”S RIGHT BITCH…I’M TALKING TO YOU!”

The napalm scattered in the street continues to burn while the Brumak tries to walk around the flames. With each step, Cole can feel the ground shake as the snow starts to slide off the car next to him. He then could hear a shell being loaded into the canon.

Damnit, Baird, you better move.

As the Brumak turns to face Baird’s direction, a shot rings out in the sky, startling the Brumak as it shakes it’s massive head, swerving from side to side. Cole looks around to see a drone fall off from the Brumak.

“Whoe shit…was that Vinny?” Cole mutters to himself.

Baird begins to shout as the creature steps back.

“SHIT, YEA…GOOD SHOT VINNY!”

Cole finally moves from his position as he points his Lancer directly at the rider, who was still trying to get the Brumak under control, and fires at him.

“Yea, it’s your turn now, Jackass!”

As rounds impale the rider, the Locust drops off to the side as his foot gets caught in the straps, letting him hang along the side of the Brumaks massive head. The Brumak starts to move in confusion as it begins to walk toward Cole’s direction.

“Uh, oh…time to go!”

Cole takes off running towards Baird as the massive beast pushes through the cars and debris scattered along the road, roaring with it’s rider, swinging on the side of it’s head.

“Ah, crap! Run Cole…move your ass,” Baird yells out as Sven runs out of the barn and darts out into the street to catch up with Baird.

“Ok…now what,” said Sven.

“Vinny, you need to get out of here…go back down the road,” Baird says, as Cole finally meets up to them.

“We need to move man,” Cole blurts out as the ground shakes underneath them from the Brumak’s heavy stride.

As three continue to stand out in the middle of the road, suddenly the sound of a roaring diesel engine revs into the background behind the houses. Out of the blue, a fuel truck drives through a wooden fence, knocking down a shed in it’s path as it swerves on the ice, turning onto it’s side and comes to a grinding stop directly in front of the Brumak, startling it.

“Holy shit, what’s up with that,” Sven shouts out as the three dodge behind the nearest cover along the side of the road.

Baird peers around the corner of a storage house as he sees the truck on its passenger side, with the engine still running. He starts to walk out towards the truck as he shouts out.

“Feral? Is that you?”

The door is swung open as he sees Raven trying to crawl out of the cabin.

“FERAL…GET DOWN,” Baird yells out as he proceeds to run back out into the street, trying to draw the Brumak’s attention away from the fallen vehicle.

“NO, OVER HERE…” Baird screams, waving his arms as the beast moves its head in his direction.

“YEA REMEMBER ME, SHITBAG?”

A roar rings through the air as the Brumak moves near the truck, focusing on Baird as he slowly moves back, keeping his distance. Raven moves over the toppled truck with crowbar in hand, jumping to the ground on the undercarriage side. She swings the crowbar and punctures a hole in the fuel tank, allowing the fuel to pour out onto the ground. She quickly times a Nape grenade and tosses it under the truck as she darts away from the vehicle, running towards the road yelling at Baird.

“MOVE, MOVE…get back!”

“Ah hell…what did you do Feral?”

She quickly runs towards him as she jumps on him, shoving him down into a summersault as the two roll into the snow.

“Feral, what the…”

“Keep your head down…”

Before Raven could finish her sentence, the grenade ignites the fuel underneath the truck as the flames rise into the tank. A massive explosion shoots high into the air as the Brumak is caught in its path, blowing it apart. Truck parts scatter as it flies into the air mixed with the meat parts and mangled metal. The sky starts to rain blood and metal shards while the fire, illuminates the debris strewn all over the vicinity.

Glistening in the afterglow of the fire ahead, the blood pours down, coloring the snow crimson as the commotion that stirred the ghost town goes mute. All that is left now is the silence after the disarray of a beautiful disaster.

Chapter 18: Beautiful Disaster
Entrails, mixed with metal debris lay scattered, blanketing the area within its circumference. The snow was inked with blood, seeping into pools as the crimson rain was settling down, leaving only a faint red mist.

Sven and Cole raise their heads from behind a car as they peer over into the bloody disarray ahead.

“Whoa…that was awesome,” Sven perks up.

“Damn…that’s a huge mess…I’m not cleaning that up,” Cole muses as he looks over to see where Baird was, yelling out,

“Hey Damon…Feral…you there baby?”

Towards the side of the street, Raven lays with her face down into the bloody snow, slowly lifting her head while Baird was resting on top of her, wiping the blood from his face. He turns over his shoulder to get a look at the mess behind them as he proceeds to pull his goggles onto his bloody forehead. He starts to cough, pushing out the blood that seeped into his mouth.

“Fuck…that’s the second time I had to cough up blood that isn’t mine, shit,” Baird rants in between coughs.

Raven spits out snow as she gags on the iron taste of the Brumak’s entrails.

“Ugh…gross,” she whimpers.

“Agh…there’s shit everywhere, Feral,” Baird whines as he tries to wipe the mess from his mouth and face. He looks down at Feral,

“You alright?”

“No, Damon…your weight is crushing me…” she groans. He carefully props himself up on his arms, lifting his weight as she tries to crawl out from under him. Feral drags herself across the crimson colored slush, pushing metal debris aside as she cringes from a sharp pain in her buttocks.

“Ah…shit, I think something got me…damn, it hurts like hell,” she grimaces in aggravation. Cole and Sven run over to their position, carefully trying not to slip on the crimson rubble, mangled with the soft tissue.

“Man, Feral…you need to warn us next time when you set up booby traps,” Cole griped, “…look at this shit…damn, it’s still rainin blood!”

She looked up at Cole as she tried to sit up.

“Ugh…well, I couldn’t give away your position. That Brumak would have taken out that barn for sure…that, and it took awhile to get the engine started, and what was up with you three standing out in the middle of the road with your thumbs up your ass, while the damn thing was coming after you?”

“Uh, well…” Sven started to explain while Baird cut him off.

“Don’t…answer that Vin…just…don’t even begin to try,” Baird groans, still coughing.

“Damn, Damon…you got Brumak shit all over ya,” Cole chuckled at Baird’s expense.

“Gah, you think,” Baird snaps back.

Baird continues to try and wipe off the entrails off of his head, not bothering to even look at the rest of himself. He finally turned over to sit up, using his arms to brace his torso up off the ground. He turned to look at Feral, who was still on her stomach, groaning.

“Ah, geez Feral…no wonder your miserable,” Baird says as he crawls over to her.

Sven walks over to where Feral was laying as he kneels down and takes a look at her wound.

“Oh, crap…she’s got something stuck in her ass.”

“It’s called shrapnel, kid,” said Baird as he sits up to get a better look at her lesion.

“Grrr, son of a bitch…don’t touch it,” Feral yells, flinching as Baird tried to move her loincloth.

“Don’t…move, Feral.”

He carefully moves the cloth to find a long piece of metal, hanging slightly into her cheek.

“Yep…looks like you got a piece of fender in your ass.”

“Well, don’t just sit there, admiring it, get that piece of shit out of me!”

Suddenly, the ground began to vibrate underneath them as the pools of blood began to ripple from the tremors.

“Ugh, what is that…damnit I can’t move,” Raven groans while Baird sits up, trying to listen. Cole and Sven look around, trying to peer through the crimson rain, falling all around them.

The ground shook underneath them as the snow began to fold from the seismic pulses, streaming around the area.

Baird started to get antsy, “…we need to move, now!”

“And go where?” Sven whined.

“Anywhere but here…shit, I say go for the chapel,” Cole blurted out.

“You got my vote…” said Baird as he quickly kneeled down to help Raven up, “…c’mon, Rav, we gotta go.”

Raven grimaced in pain as she let’s out a whimper,

“Grrrr, damnit Damon…I can’t move that well,” she barked.

Baird groaned as he quickly bent down, wrapped his arms around her legs and threw her over his shoulder as he stood up.

“C’mon, Damon…move,” said Cole.

“Working on it, Gus…hang on, Feral,” Baird griped as the three raced over towards the town chapel nearby, while the tremors began to worsen. Roadie running through the snow, they could hear a commotion as bullets began to ricochet across the parked vehicles nearby.

“Aw, crap…did you hear that?” Sven panicked.

“Shit…move, move,” Cole yelled out as he and Sven climbed up onto the chapel porch, while Baird grabbed cover behind a parked truck, nearby. Bullets flew all around them while Baird carefully dropped Raven on the ground, next the vehicle.

“Ugh, the fuck,” Baird yelled out, trying to keep his head down while unloading his Lancer. Raven grimaced form the pain as she tried to stable herself against the truck, pulling out her Gorgon pistol. Baird turns peers around the front fender, trying to make out something in the thick air as it snowed profusely.

The firing ceased for a moment, leaving the Gears on edge as they try to make out their attackers. Cole and Sven hung around the porch, looking out with weapons in hand. Sven loaded his rifle as he lifted it up and peered through the scope.

“You see anything?’ Cole nagged, getting irritated that whomever was shooting at them was nowhere to be seen.

“Nothing…shit, I can’t make out anything in this snow,” Sven griped, “….wait…I see movement.”

Sven peered carefully through his scope while trying to keep his cover at the same time. He suddenly noticed movement, closing in on them. Peering past the falling snow, he sees the flickering lights coming from Locust armor as they moved, their weapons glistening in the dim illumination from the overcast sky.

“Hey Cole…” Sven said quietly, “…I got em…they’re moving in.”

“How many?” asked Cole.

“Six…that I can count…maybe seven…but there’s something behind them…something, oh fuck.”

“What?”

“Aw, what the hell is that?”

“Gimme that,” said Cole as Sven handed him the rifle. Cole looks through the scope, seeing the Locusts take cover behind some parked vehicles down the road. Then, he saw it. Watching carefully, he sees the movement of eight large, arachnid legs.

“Oh, oh hell no...” Cole blurts out as he hands the Longshot back to Sven and starts to wave his hands, grabbing Baird’s attention.

“CORPSER…” Cole yells out, gesturing, while Baird tunes in, “…straight ahead.”

Baird pulls back behind the truck as he lifts his goggles off his eyes and on his forehead.

"How in the hell did a Corpser get out here?" Baird griped.

“What did Cole say?” Raven stammered while her buttocks started to throb from the sudden cardiovascular rush.

“A damn Corpser…I don’t suppose there’s another truck we can use to ram into it…”

“Not a working one…ugh…I was lucky to get that one working. Why is there a Corpser out here?”

"How the hell should I know?"

"Because YOU said that YOU knew everything!"

"Yea, well I haven't updated my database in a few days, OK?"

Suddenly, the Locusts resumed their fire. The Gears quickly take cover as the bullets ricochet around their vicinity.

“Ack…I’m getting tired of this shit!” Cole barked, aiming his Lancer and returns fire. Sven also takes aim but has difficulty making out the Locusts behind the vehicles, through falling snow. Baird also exchanged fire, but it was futile, not being able to see the enemy accurately.

A noise broke out as the ground started to shake again. The Corpser was moving, crawling over the Locusts cover and onto the road ahead.

“Aw…that doesn’t look good,” Sven yelled out as he could see the Corpser crawling over to their position. Cole looks out as Baird yells out,

“GET OUT…GO TO THE BACK OF THE CHURCH!”

“WHAT ABOUT YOU AND FERAL?” Cole yelled back, over the noise of the gunfire and the roaring Corpser.

‘WE’RE GOING BACK…THAT CORPSER CAN”T FOLLOW US BOTH!”

Cole nodded, realizing what Baird intended to do. Cole grabs Sven,

“C’mon, we gotta go!”

“Go…go where?”

“Just move, kid…I’ll explain later!”

Cole and Sven moved quickly through the chapel doors, running through the sanctuary as they crawled over into the pulpit and raced to the back entrance, behind the baptismal room. They exited through the door, back out into the cold wilderness as they run over to the corner of the building. They peer around the building, looking out as they could catch a glimpse of the Corpser moving.

Suddenly, an array of bullets race past them as they move back behind the building.

“Ah, shit,” yells Sven as they could see the Locusts flanking from the side. Cole returns fire with his lancer while Sven raises his rifle and takes a shot, lobotomizing a Cyclops as his head blasts off into a crimson mist.

“Shit, yea, Vinny,” Cole yells out as he takes out a Drone, stumbling backwards and into the heap of snow below. Two more move up, closing in on the Gears as they continued to fire their Hammerbursts.

Sven runs off to the side while reloading his rifle as he ran sideways, and then shoots a fatal shot in a Drone’s chest. The other Drone continues to move in, firing aimlessly, trying to aim and shoot in the falling snow. Cole moves around, taking advantage of the Drone’s limited sight as he flanks from a utility pole, taking out his Gnasher and shoots the Drone in close range, blowing off an arm. Screaming hideously, the Drone drops down on to the ground, clutching his arm while Cole moves in and swings the butt of his Gnasher across the Drone’s exposed head, knocking it sideways as the beast goes limp.

“WHOO…now that’s what I’m talking about,” Cole blurts his victory chant while Sven reunites with him, loading another round in his Longshot.

“Hoora,” Sven joined in as the two clamped fists. Suddenly, a roar rings out from the other side of the building.

“Aw…we gotta move to help Baird and Feral,” said Sven.

“This way, kid...we're going to flank that Corpser from behind,” said Cole as he took the lead towards the back of another building, going around the Corpser.

Meanwhile, Baird managed to carry Raven back to the laboratory while he takes cover in the balcony upstairs, firing at the Locusts below. Raven was sitting inside against the wall, trying to wrap her last napalm grenade around Baird’s Bolo grenade with duct tape, tightening the hold, hoping it will stay intact when swung into action.

“Ok, I got it, Damon,” she yells out over the gunfire. The building starts to shake as the Corpser was moving closer to the laboratory.

“Ok, Rav, we gotta move.”

“…Alright,” she responded, not getting excited about the idea of being picked up and carried again, but what choice did she have. Baird moved back inside as he loaded up his Lancer. He kneeled down while Raven handed him the grenade.

“Are you sure this will work…Corpsers have hardier hides than Brumaks.”

“Their underbelly is their weakest point…so we have to aim for that.”

“But that means we have to get close in.”

“Exactly…”

“Damon, I can’t get in fast enough to plant it and then move out.”

“Who said that you were going to do it?”

Raven’s eyes widened while Baird took the nades from her hand as he lifted her back up on her feet.

“Baird, you can’t get in close enough to throw it in before running out far enough to avoid the blast…you can’t do it without getting killed.”

“Well then, I guess that’s one less Gear you have to worry about now, isn’t it.”

“Ok, that’s not even close to fair!”

“You know what…your right, it’s not,” Baird mused, but before Raven could respond, he quickly lifts her over his shoulder and darts down the stairs, despite Raven’s ranting.

“Damnit, you bonehead…that grenade has a ten foot reach…are you even listening to me?”

“Shut up, Feral…you’re going to give away our position.”

Baird kicks down the back door as he roadie runs with Raven over his shoulder. Fortunately, she was pretty light so moving around quickly wasn’t very difficult, it was just moving fast through the snow that became problematic.

He quickly took refuge between a shed and a tireless bus, putting Raven back down as she cringed from the pain in her glute.

“Ugh…asshole,” she grumbled quietly.

“I’m sorry, did you say something?” Baird scoffed as he stood back up, peering around the bus.

"No."

“That’s what I thought,” he said as he looked back out. The Corpser was still moving towards the building as the Locusts where still firing in the same direction. Suddenly, Baird could hear the Locusts yelling.

“Behind us,” one of them growled out. Baird peered out to see Cole and Sven flanking from them from behind, across the road as they fired towards the Locusts, taking out three almost immediately. The other four took cover quickly as they bunched up in position.

“That’s my signal,” Baird blurted out as Raven looked up in shock.

“Wait…signal, for, what?” she demanded but Baird ignored her as he took off, running towards the Corpser.

“DAMNIT…BAIRD,” Raven yelled, trying to pull herself with her hands, pushing with one leg while dragging the other. Baird ran out, moving around the parked cars until he closed in, kneeling behind a horse trailer. He was close enough to see the Corpser’s belly as it stopped in its tracks, bellowing out while it started to turn around to see what the commotion was from behind.

Baird ducked back down, trying to stay out of it’s sight, using the trailer and falling snow for cover as the massive creature turned around, letting out a deafening roar, over the sounds of gunfire as Baird tried to cover his ears from the noise.

“Shit…shut the fuck up, willya,” he rants as the beast starts to move back towards the Locusts’ position. No, no…he wasn’t suppose to go back, damnit.

Cole returned fire towards the Locusts, until he saw the Corpser moving back to their position.

“Aw…DAMON, BABY, YOU BETTER HURRY THIS UP,” he yelled, hoping Baird could hear him over the deafening Corpser.

“Cole, it’s coming back,” Sven whined.

“I know, Vinny!”

Baird could tell that he had to act now while he still had some chance of success. He quickly pulled out the grenades as he darts out, moving behind the Corpser while swinging the duct-taped grenades on the chain and then throws it underneath the Corpser.

“FRAG OUT,” he yells.

“Shit, Vinny, get down,” Cole yells as he grabs Sven and they both go down.

Raven groans as she places her arms over her head, curling up behind the bus.

Baird jumps over a fence and rolls underneath a parked truck. The sound of detonation bursts out from the ground underneath the beast. The sudden pop from the Napalm grenade mixed with the loud boom from the Bolo grenade pierces the vicinity as the sky is split with a ringing. The Corpser let out a gurgling snarl, limping on one side that was tattered into bloody shreds. Leaning its weight on one side, the creature falls over, causing the ground to shake from the impact. The flames from the napalm, takes control as it consumes the Corpser, burning brightly.

Shimmering through the falling snow, Cole and Sven hoped over their cover as they races toward what was left of the Locust horde. Cole charged in, revving up his lancer as he spots the nearest Locust, still weary on the ground from the blast. Cole moves in, swinging his chainsaw bayonet as he rams in into the Locusts head, severing it into pieces as the skull collapsed from the impact.

The last two Locusts started to pick themselves up when another shot pierces the air, splitting through a Cyclops’ head. His blood splatters on his comrade next to him and then tumbles to the ground. The other Cyclops wipes the blood from his lens as he lifts his Lancer in Sven and Cole’s direction, when a shotgun blast rips into him, blowing off his waist as his bowls scatter across the snow, slumping to the ground. Baird moves in from behind with shotgun in hand as he takes a look at his masterpiece.

“Oh, I’m sorry…did that hurt?” he mocked, kicking the corpse a few times before Cole and Sven reunite with him.

“Where’s Feral?” Cole asked.

“She’s near the bus,” he says as he points, “…over there, c’mon.”

The three move quickly, taking a detour around the burning Corpser while pushing through the collecting snow, making the road even more difficult to follow. Raven was pulling herself along the curb and then comes to a stop as she leaned against a utility pole. She peered out to see the three Gears making their way to her location.

“Feral, baby…you alright?” Cole asked while Raven groaned,

“No, I’m not…this shrapnel is killing me. It hurts like hell!”

“Cole, I’ll need bandages or something to get this cleaned,” said Baird as he kneels down, trying to help Raven back on her feet.

“Damon, why don’t you take her to that house over there,” Cole suggested as he pointed to a small log cabin nearby, “…I’ll look around to see if there’s a med kit somewhere.”

Raven groaned as she tried to balance herself despite the sharp pain in her rear as Cole leaves the scene to search for medical supplies. Baird sighs as he looks up at Sven and Cole.

“Vinny, go see if you can find some alcohol, whisky, anything…meet me at the house.”

“Alright…where should I look,” Vinny asks.

“Try the fuel station, that’s where I would start.”

“Got it.”

Sven takes off while Baird carefully pulls raven’s arm over his shoulder.

“Look, Damon…I may be able to walk,”

“No, you can’t…and even if you could, I don’t have time for you to be limpin’ like an impotent mare on three legs.”

Raven’s face began to burn in fury, but before she could let even let out a single word, he quickly, kneels down and scoops her up, lifting her legs off the ground while she quickly clung around his neck to keep herself from falling off. Whimpering in pain, she closes her eyes and tightens her grip, putting pressure on Baird’s throat.

“Rav…your…choking me,” Baird grimaces as he tries to breathe.

“Ugh…sorry…it, just…hurts,” Raven cringes as she reluctantly loosens her grip, letting Damon breathe.

“We’re almost there…don’t pass out please…” he gripes.

“I’m not going to pass out,” Raven barks while Baird chuckles.

“Just…get me into the cabin, please,” Feral replies in pain as he carried her onto the porch, and carefully moves through the door, trying not to bump her legs along the doorframe and walks in. Raven grimaces from the pain as Baird walks into the next room and carefully puts her on her feet.

“Ok, let’s get you situated,” says Baird as he leads her to a bed, helping her lay on her stomach while she yelped from the fragment, aggravating her glute.

“Alright, now get this thing out of me” she demands.

“I need the medkit first and some alcohol to clean it, so will you relax,” Baird scoffs. Raven groans in pain as she grabs the nearest pillow and puts it over her head.

Suddenly, Cole walks in the house with several cases of medical supplies. “Hey, I found some, baby!”

“In here Cole,” Baird yells out from the door as Cole walks in and places the equipment on a vanity table.

“There’s lots of bandages in this one…and some stitches and iodine in this one.”

Baird removes his bloody chest armor and zips down his upper fatigues, leaving on his undershirt while freeing his arms and hands.

Just as Cole opens up the med boxes, Sven comes running in with a bottle of vodka and rice wine.

“Hey, I found some stuff…will this work?” Sven asks as he enters the room.

“Yea, that’s enough,” Baird moans as he pulls out several sheets from the dresser and proceeds to tear one. While Cole rummages through the med kit, Baird takes a sheet and wipes the blood from his face and pants. He then walks over and carefully wipes the blood from Raven’s backside.

“Alright, Rav…I’m going to have to cut into your pants,” Baird informs her. Raven removes the pillow from her head as she protests.

“I don’t want you touching my ass…get one of them to do it!”

Cole starts to chuckle, “Sorry Feral, but Baird is the better medic, baby.”

“Shit, I don’t know how fix a wound,” Sven joins in.

“Well watch and learn, Vinny.” says Baird as he picks up the bottle of vodka and opens it.

“So guess what, Feral,” Baird snickers in amusement.

Raven groans as she puts the pillow back over her head, mumbling to herself.

“Yea, I thinks she’s ready,” Cole chuckles as Baird proceeds to move her loincloth, as he carefully grabs the side of her hip to brace himself, gently lifting the tear around the shrapnel.

“DAMNIT…” Raven blurts out, flinching while grabbing the edge of the mattress as Cole quickly walks over.

“Shit…you’re going to have to hold her down Cole, she’s moving too much…and where’s the gloves,” Baird asks.

“What gloves?”

“I need latex gloves, Cole.”

“I didn’t see any.”

“Vinny, is there any gloves in those boxes?”

Sven rummages through the med box.

“Ah, sorry…I don’t see any,” Sven replies while Baird sighs as he ponders for a minute and then turns to Cole.

“Ok, give me your wallet.”

“What for?”

“Cole, will you just do it please…we don’t have a lot of time.”

“Alright, alright…shit!”

Cole pulls out his wallet from his pocket as he throws it over to Baird. Baird opens it up, rummaging through his cash, cards, and photos of some naked girls while Sven peers over his shoulder.

“Whoe…where’d you get those,” says Sven.

“Damn, Cole…you didn’t tell me about these,” Baird mentions as he turns them over to get a better look.

“Hehe, them just souvenirs,” Cole muses while Baird continues to look and finally pulls out a couple of packets of condoms.

“Hey, I need those,” Cole protests.

“Are you kidding me Cole, you haven’t had to use one of these in two years!”

Both Sven and Baird start to laugh.

“Yea, just keep laughing it up, assholes!”

Baird opens up the condoms and places them over his fingers while Raven gets impatient as she yells out.

“Whatever it is y’all are trying to do, will you hurry it up, please?”

“Now, now, don’t worry, I’ll have my hands embracing your ass in a minute, I promise,” Baird teases.

“Oh, shut up…and what the hell are you doing with those?”

“I thought you told me to shut up.”

Raven turns her head over and growls at Baird. Literally. The tone in his voice changes as he explains,

“Alright, look…I don’t have any latex gloves to keep your wound sanitized so I’m going to have to use the next best thing.”

“Whoe, seriously,” Sven beams while Raven starts to fume.

“Some fucking condoms?”

“These things are made out of latex too…they’ll do the job. It’s the best thing I have right now so deal with it!”

Raven shoves her head back under the pillow while she starts to growl.

“Hold on baby…it’ll only take a sec,” Cole assures her as he puts his arms around her upper body, holding her down as she yells back.

“A second my ass! The sooner you get this done, the sooner you get your paws off of my rear.”

“Damon…you better hurry this up,” Cole said as Baird manages to widen the tear in her pants.

“Alright…get ready Cole, I’m going to pull it out,” Baird warns as he pours vodka around the shrapnel. As the alcohol soaks into the gash, Feral fidgets intensely from the stinging pain as Cole carefully holds her down while trying not to crush her at the same time.

“Here we go…”

Baird places his hand on her cheek as he slowly removes the shrapnel from her buttocks. She clinches and fidgets at the same time, squinting and growling from the throbbing pain. He finally removes the shrapnel completely while Raven starts to relax.

“There we go…all better…well shit,” Baird muses.

“What, damnit,” Raven barks.

“It really wasn’t that deep…just two inches,”

“That’s deep enough…now will you patch it up, please!”

“Yea, yea…shit, your ornery when you’re hurt.”

Raven buries her head in the mattress as she groans from Baird pouring more vodka on her lesion.

“Ok, Vin, bring me the box with the stitches.”

“On it.”

“Rav, this is going to have to be stitched.”

“Ugh…I was afraid you were going to say that,” Raven whined as Baird takes a sheet and soaks up the blood, putting pressure on the wound to stop the bleeding. He could feel Raven tensing up.

“Feral, you need to relax, darlin.”

“Ugh…I’m trying!”

Sven pulls out some packaged needles and iodine while Cole gently loosens his hold on Raven. Baird opens up one of the sterilized needles and proceeds to tie a thread to it. He gently releases pressure from the wound to check to see if it stopped bleeding.

“Ok…I just need to wipe this down with iodine and I’ll get started sewing it up,” Baird announced as wipes the wound down with another sheet. Sven hands him the bottle of iodine while Baird opens it up and pours it around the lesion.

“Hey, Baird…how long will this take,” Cole asks.

“Probably no longer than fifteen minutes…it’s not that big of a cut.”

“We need to move out as soon as we get done…I bet you ten bucks more Locusts are going to come back, looking for their missing squads.”

“Sigh, agreed…go see if you can find something that we can take to eat on the run. Vinny, go with him.”

“You got it…come on Vin.”

“Alright, comin,” Sven acknowledges as he puts the bottle of iodine on the dresser and follows Cole out of the room. Baird sits up for a moment, moving his neck as he slightly induces a subluxed vertebra back into alignment by rolling his head to one side. He moans as it pops back into place, feeling the release in tension in his shoulders as he slowly rolls his head to stimulate circulation.

After spending the past half hour running around, dodging exploding tankers and rolling on the ground form grenades, Baird’s body was feeling the strain. He then leans back down to begin stitching the gash in Raven’s rear.

Remaining motionless, she drifts into a trance, not making any attempts to converse as she takes in deep breaths and slowly exhales, releasing the tension from her body, trying to forget about the numbing sensation in her buttocks. She was fatigued and Baird could sense it from her arched back as he proceeded to stitch up her wound. She didn’t flinch as he gently touched her skin, pushing the needle in and through, closing the wound. As he sewed it up, she let’s out a long sigh as if she was going to say something. Baird looked up as if he anticipated her to speak, but instead, she just closed her eyes and coasts into a daze.

He looks back down and continues to work, but the mood becomes awkward for him as his mind begins to meander while he gently presses her soft bare skin, realizing that he probably needed to keep his mind occupied before he becomes completely distracted. He starts to converse.

“Alright, what are you thinking about.”

She hesitates at first and then answers him.

“Nothing.”

“Oh, please, Raven…you may be good at surviving but you’re a bad liar.”

“It’s nothing personal that concerns you.”

“Well then what’s the problem…if it’s not that big of a deal?”

“I don’t feel like talking about it, Baird.”

“Well your going to have to talk about something because I need to know if you’re still coherent.”

“What do you mean?”

“You lost a bit of blood…you probably feel woozy by now.”

“Yea...I do…and your point is?”

“We can’t stay here for too long, so you’re going to have to suck it up. I’m hoping Cole will find something for you to eat, your going to need it…speaking of which, is there any place we can to for the night?”

“There is a place that we can stay the night from the cold, but there is no food stock piled there…we’ll have to either find something, or hunt something.”

Baird finishes up as he tears the thread with his teeth and wipes up the stitches with a cloth.

“Crap…well, hopefully the guys will find something that we can eat along the way.”

Raven buries her head back into the pillow, groaning. She’s had gashes before but never stitches. She started to relax while Baird finished up as he carefully places his hand on her tailbone while he rubs more vodka on her exposed rear.

Raven tenses up from the sting.

“You ok, Feral?”

“Ugh…yea…it just stings”

“We’re almost done, shit…you can’t handle alot of pain, can you,"

“How would you like it if somebody shoved something up your ass?”

Baird lets out a grin as he turns over her shoulder,

“I don’t know…that actually sounds kinda erotic…gee, Rav, I didn’t know you had it in you. Maybe all that training is finally coming out.”

“You know what…I’m just not going to talk to you for the rest of the day,”

Baird starts to laugh, “Oh, and why not?”

“You’re giving me a headache,” Raven groaned, lying her head back on the pillow, closing her eyes.

“Yea…you definitely need to eat something.”

Baird smirks as he finishes up cleaning the wound while a thought starts to fester in his head. Entertaining the notion of teasing her some more, he throws the sheet onto the rest of the pile while he turns over and carefully prostrates himself over her lower body as he lowers his head over the wound and kisses her exposed cheek. Raven could feel something odd touching her skin, sending a shockwave up her spine, not realizing what just happened until she took the pillow off of her head.

She turned her head over her shoulder, watching him lift his lips from her rear as he grinned. Despite her condition, She could have easily mule kicked him from where he was sitting, but something compelled her not to.

“What the hell was that for?” she sneered.

“Well…now you can’t say I don’t ever kiss your ass.”

Chapter 19: The Iridescent Snow
The sun began to set and the colors of the sky unfold into a winter manifestation so scenic, it bleached the white ground into an iridescence of many colors.

As Sigma squad continued to trek in the cover of the woods, they could peer outside to see the glistening snow, as if the meadow was immersed in petroleum. They walk through the snow, covered thicket, brushing along the branches as they come to the edge of the woods gazing at the foggy mountain.

Raven was not ahead of the pack this time, trying to come out of her anemic weariness as she nibbled on some trail mix, filled with nuts, dried fruit, and cereal flakes. Cole and Sven where doing the same, picking in their plastic bags, full of nuts and potato chips, while Baird was leading the pack, looking ahead just outside the forest.

“Well…Feral, the area looks clear,” he motions as she moved up to the front to get a better look, wrapped in a sash and blanket. She peers out towards the open area, looking for tracks but saw nothing that would indicate a Locust outpost.

“Maybe they took refuge into the mines,” Raven wondered while shivering.

“Yea, that’s what I’m guessing.”

“There was an outpost on the edge of the woods over there…” Raven pointed in the direction of a forest on the other side of the hill.

“…but they too may have taken refuge in the mines. There’s no other means of shelter in this area.”

Cole and Sven moved up as they tried to gather what they were saying.

“Are you sure the outpost is empty,” Cole asked impatiently, still bundled in a blanket.

“No, I am not sure…which is why we may have to check it out,” Raven answers as she turns to Baird.

Damon looked up at Cole as the two got the drift that they would have to go investigate it themselves, trekking through the cold while leaving Sven and Raven behind, just in case they did find something. They were really starting to hate this part of the job, especially in the damn cold.

It has been nearly three days since they started this mission, one that should have only taken one day. All four we’re getting pretty weary of the cold, which seems to be worsening as the long nights came and the short days go.

Although Baird seemed to be handling the cold better than the others, despite his constant whining about it, he too was getting pretty weary from it. He was mostly annoyed of the fact that they have had to procrastinate, throwing everything they we’re supposed to be doing completely on the back burner just in order to stay alive. Baird was not one to give anyone credit for much but he had to admit to himself, indeed, if it weren’t for Raven, they would have not lasted as long as they have. I’ll need to write a note to remind me to ask Hoffman to give Rav a gift certificate for free coffee and donuts for a month, or something.

Cole groaned as he shook the snow from the blanket wrapped around his arms. His charisma was put on limbo for the moment and started to move forward without complaint, but you could tell he was still loathing it. Baird did the same as he turned to Sven and Raven,

“Stay here…we’ll let ya know if somethin’s up.”

Raven didn’t argue this time. She knew Baird and Cole didn’t want to do this anymore than she wanted to stay behind, while Sven second the motion. The feelings among the four were becoming a lot more mutual this time around. Although, it was few in between that anyone agreed with Baird on anything, they were in total agreement on him with this one, and that was that the whole thing really sucked balls. Hey, somebody had to say it.

As Cole and Baird took out their Gnashers, Raven gently grabbed Baird by his arm before he stepped out,

“Listen…” she said in between shivers, “they may still be using the forest as a fort, so you and Gus will need to be extra careful when you go in.”

“Yea, Feral, we’ve done this shit before…” Baird replies as he turns his focus between the forest and Raven.

He responds sarcastically“…but thank you for your concern…gee, you’re in a much better mood than you were earlier.”

Raven sighed, “Look…I’m sorry I was difficult before, ok…it’s just…”

“Oh for God sake, don’t start apologizing, Rav…this is what Gears do…and besides...you can make it up to me later.” Baird smirked, while Raven’s expression drooped into a sarcastic gloom, letting go of his arm and gesturing,

“You can go now,” she snorted. Baird chuckled to himself as he joined Cole.

The two Gears moved out into the open while Raven and Sven slumped into the thicket, keeping their coverings fastened to avoid the cold seeping in. Raven finished up her “take-out” food, feeling a little better but still for the most part, fatigued while Sven slouched in his spot, moving his hands up and down his legs, trying to keep them warm. They were just as miserable as Cole and Baird were.

Raven drifted into her thoughts, trying not to dwell on the numbness on her bum. Although the bandages offered some warmth, sitting in the snow offered no comfort whatsoever, and yet, despite not being able to have any feeling in her frozen ass, she could still feel the stitched gash.

It was then that it suddenly dawned on her, why is Sven so quiet? It was not like Sven to just sit and be quiet. He must be really miserable. Sven was already getting impatient as the day was almost done and they have yet to find a place to stay for the night before the cold worsens. Shivering next to Raven, Sven finally started to rant,

“Aw,man…how long are we going to have to do this…sit and wait, hike and wait…sit some more…”

Sven rambles on while Raven rolled her eyes, letting it go through one ear out the other. Ugh, I spoke too soon. She was hoping that the outpost would be deserted so she can finally take them to the place she intends for them to stay the night, but Sven’s whining was quickly getting irritating. She finally had to cut in,

“Alright, enough Vin…you’re really starting to sound like Baird.”

Before Sven could put his foot in his mouth, he catches himself as he sits and ponders. Holy crap, I am starting to sound like the Corporal! Sven slumps further as he sighs, grumping from the bitter cold. Raven tries to sit as comfortably as she can, but the stitches in her glute was making it difficult for her to get comfortable. Both of them were fidgety, with Raven trying not to sit directly on her wound and Sven crossing his legs trying to keep his bladder from exploding.

“Damnit, Vin…why can’t you hold still…wait a minute…you’re doing the peepee dance, aren’t you!”

Sven grumbles in misery, “Yes…I really need to take a piss…”

“Well then go out and piss…geez Vin, instead of sitting here squirming like a little girl, holding herself.”

“But it’s cold…do you know what it feels like for a guy to have to whip it out and piss in the cold?”

“Sigh…can’t say that I have,”

“It’s worse than sitting on a cold toilet seat…it sucks!”

Raven finally gets irritated as she orders him,

“Get up…go out and take a piss, please…”

Sven groans, “…alright, alright…shit!”

He gets up, shivering more than ever and starts to walk back into the thicket, moving a ways before he finds a wide tree, big enough stand behind for some privacy, not that it was going to really matter since the cold shrunk his winky down into a little nubbin. As he unzips his pants, the cold air rushes around his male bits, making him shudder as he grabs his crotch with both hands, trying to shield his testicles from the bitter cold.

Sven starts to mumble to himself, “Ah, fuck! I hate this part, ugh…”

He manages to barely muster some strength to force himself to finally urinate. He groans while his bladder was finally released from the obnoxious pressure he had to endure for the past thirty minutes. Basking from the warm sensation coming from his urethra, he leans his head against the tree, feeling relieved, at last.

“Ah…that is soo much better…” he moans as he closes his eyes while still urinating until he pushes himself to drive it all out, down to the last drop. He did not want to have to do this again any time soon.

His body stops shivering as he finally relaxes, savoring the moment as much as he could before he has to go back and sit in the snow some more. Yuck! As his head was still leaning on the tree, his ears begin to catch a faint noise deep within the forest. Opening his eyes he looks around with his peripheral vision, not moving or twitching, trying to focus on the noise coming from the distance.

Maybe it’s just Feral…wait, why would she come out here? Sven begins to analyze the possibilities in his head as the faint noise became more audible. Ok, now there is something definitely moving back there. He slowly moves his head off of the tree, trying to open up his ears to listen carefully, hoping whatever it was would either not notice his presence or just casually pass by. Wait, can Feral hear it?

His adrenaline pulses through his body, as his heart rate picked up the pace, pushing the hormone more potently. He slowly drops his hand to his pistol holster, quietly lifting the flap on the pistol stock while carefully sliding it out, not realizing the obvious as the cold air filtrates through his pants again. Ah, shit, my dick is still hanging out!

But before he could remedy the situation, something huge moved right out of the thicket as it casually moved almost right in front of Sven, causing him to scream,

“FUCK!”

Raven was startled by the scream, quickly trying to get up to go find Sven as she pulls out her pistols, shaking off the snow while attempting to run through the thicket at the same time. She dodges around the trees as she hears the shattering sound of gunfire and growling.

Oh God, what was that?

Raven comes to a complete stop peering into the woods as the noise dissipated in silence. Moving her head, she scans the area looking for Sven’s trail, when suddenly Sven jumps out of nowhere, running as fast as he could muster while holding himself at the same time with one hand, and holding a pistol in the other, shouting,

“LOCUSTS!”

He nearly runs over Raven as he grazes right passed her, grabbing her arm and trying to pull her back the other direction.

“MOVE, HURRY!”

“What the hell, Vin…” Raven blurted out but Sven was inevitably pulling her with him as the two run through the forest, pummeling through the branches and pine needles along the way. As they run, the sound of gunshots and ricochet, screams past them as they both dive into the ground, stirring up the snow and forest foliage around them. They slam up against a tree as they both turn on opposite sides, looking for their pursuers.

“Oh shit, oh shit,” Sven whispers to himself while Raven quietly, immediately shushes him.

“Shut up, Vin…be still!”

The footsteps could be heard as the growling became more familiar. Sven quickly darts his head back behind the tree, trying to stay calm.

“Fuck, they got some big guy with a machete’ and three Grenadiers,” Sven whispers as they could hear the Butcher ahead of the pack, breathing heavily as it slowly pushes through the thicket, having trouble moving through it.

Raven cautiously peers around the tree as she turns to look at the massive beast, chopping at the brush with his enormous cleaver. The Grenadiers came up from behind with shotguns in hand, waiting for the Butcher to cut them a more mobile trail.

“They must be hunting for food…” Raven whispers while Sven was trying to zip up his pants up with his cold hands

Raven knew they could not stay in their spot, the Butcher would sniff them out for sure.

“Ugh, we can’t stay here, we have to move…Sven, do you have any nades,” Raven asks.

“Just this smoker.”

“That’ll do...let me see it.”

Sven quickly hands it over to Raven as she peers around the tree, watching the Mauler still hacking at the brush while the Grenadiers push it along. She carefully swings the nade right over the brush until it landed somewhere right behind the Mauler. The smoke grenade goes off, throwing the Grenadiers a few steps back while the heavy, dense smoke blinding the vicinity around them.

“Let’s go, Vin, hurry,” Raven pushes him as he finally moves away with Raven following behind. They could hear the massive Butcher coughing heavily as it blurts out with it’s gurgling voice,

“Landwalker gone…”

Leaving the scene, Sven and Raven push through the thicket until they finally make their way out into the open.

“Aw shit…where do we go now,” Sven griped while Raven looked around to see where they where, turning to the direction of the Locust outpost.

“This way Sven…we need to find the others!”

She grabs him by the arm as the two haul ass before the Locusts behind them catch up out into the open. Not looking back, Raven picks up the pace through the thick snow as she lifts her knees up, almost galloping while Sven attempts to do the same, still clutching his crotch with one hand and carrying a pistol in the other.

Suddenly, a load roar echoes from behind.

“Oh, shit,” Sven panics while running and zipping up his pants as the same time.

“Keep moving, Vinny…don’t stop, we can make it to the woods ahead,” Raven persists as she slows down to come up behind Sven and pushes him from behind.

“Landwalkers…” the beast bellows out as the massive Butcher steps out of the woods and peering through the dense snow with Sven and Raven barely in view. The three Grenadiers were not too far behind as they too enter into the open area and continue moving after them. Raven manages to move Sven into the woods as they both brush up behind the trees. Sven pulls out his sniper rifle as he peers into the scope, trying to catch a glimpse of one of the Grenadiers moving through the falling snow.

“Can you get a visual, Vin,” Raven asks.

“Barely…” he says, moving to the side to get a clearer shot.

“…just…a little closer,”

Sven fires a round, knocking the front Grenadier backwards as it clutches the jugular of its neck, bleeding profusely. It squirms on the ground, hacking and hemorrhaging as the other two take cover in the snow.

“Hoorah…” Sven beams as he puts in another round but ends up jamming it.

“Ah, shit…c’mon!”

Raven notices that his gun was too cold to load it quickly, watching Sven trying to pull out the old shell still jammed in the chamber. She pulls out her Gorgon pistol, loading up the magazines as she peers through the trees, but before she could even fire a round, one of the Granadiers stands up and starts to fire his Gnasher in their direction.

“Damnit,” Raven yells, pulling back into the woods as the stray shots fly by aimlessly. They were still too far away for the Grenadiers to shoot at them more efficiently but as the other one runs out of ammo, the other strategically covers fire with a fresh clip, making counter fire almost unfeasible.

“Son of a bitch…Sven, do have a round in yet,” Raven yells out, hoping that Sven would have it fixed by now, but considering the circumstances that may be asking much.

“Agh…I can’t get the damn shell out, it’s as if the chamber shrank…fucking cold weather,” Sven complains.

Raven groans as she finally peers through the woods, hoping not to take a hit as she glances around the trees and fires her Gorgon pistol, alternating around the tree in between bursts.

She manages to hit one Grenadier, but not enough to knock it fatally. Growling in fury, the Grenadier proceeds to move forward while firing it’s Gnasher shotgun, closing into their position.

“Oh God…get ready Vin…he’s coming in…” Raven warns.

“Wait, what,” Sven panics, finally giving up on loading his rifle while he throws the shell on the ground and moves over across from Raven, waiting for the Grenadier to enter the woods. The Grenadier moves in quickly, wasting no time as he fires his last round right before he enters the thicket.

Moving in he turns around to find Raven pointing her Boltok at him and firing, but she accidentally stumbles over something on the ground as the shot just grazes the Grenadier over the shoulder while he flinched back, grabbing the tree next to him to keep from falling backwards. The Locust glares at her with his menacing eyes, snarling at her as his thick scaly face grimaces at the little human who took a shot at him.

“Puny female…I’ll break your little neck” it sneers moving closer while Raven manages to climb up into the broken tree trunks near a cluster of boulders and moves up quickly without effort before the Locust could clutch her, evading him and slipping from his massive grasp. He was nearly three times her size and slightly bigger than the average Gear, not to mention he had a devastating right hook as he tries to melee through the branches after her. He attempts to climb, but he was too heavy to balance on the branches properly.

Without warning, Sven comes charging out, yelling as he swings his Longshot, plummeting it across the Grenadiers head, knocking him sideways.

“Yea, take that, bitch,” Sven yells.

The Grenadier tries to pull himself backup as he shakes his head from the contact but he falls back down while Sven proceeds to pull his rifle up over his head and drops it quickly onto the Grenadiers head, finishing the job at last.

“Feral…” Sven calls out as Raven peers over the top boulder.

“Sven…move away now…the other one is coming,”

“Shit,” Sven says as he moves back further into the woods and notices the other Grenadier just outside the forest when a gunshot rings out into the horizon. The Grenadier’s skull craters as a part of his head shoots off from the side and the body topples over, sliding across the snow near the edge of the forest.

Sven carefully peers around, as he looks out, perplexed as to where that shot came from.

“Hey, Feral…did you do that?”

“No, Vin…I didn’t,” Raven answers in a dreary tone. Just then, a couple more shots echo out into the frosty air as the snow continues to fall, not the least fazed by the sound of gunfire from a distance.

Raven climbs back down and makes her way to Vin, trying not to make too much noise as she peers out from their position, but the snow made visibility impossible.

“Maybe it’s Cole and Baird…maybe they heard us…” Sven says.

“No Vin…they don’t have rifles…just…stay quiet for a moment.”

“Uh…ok.”

The two move carefully near the edge of the woods, looking out from where they just came. They could barely see the Butcher, whom was lying in the snow, motionless.

“Alright, I know we didn’t kill him,” Sven observes while Raven ponders, so who did if we didn’t?

Just after Sven openly spoke his mind, Raven slowly stood up, putting her pistol back into the holster. She started to speak to Sven while peering out of the woods.

“Whatever you do Vinny…don’t make any sudden moves, don’t raise your weapon or arms…”

Raven continues to talk as if she was petrified, not making any gestures of any kind as if she was looking into the eyes of the devil himself, but it was the next sequence of her mellow words that made him nervous the most.

“…and do exactly as I tell you, if you want to survive this.”

Chapter 20: The Harpies
The sun was descending behind the mountains, the afterglow mingling in the woods as Cole and Baird ran around the brush, darting through the thicket, hurrying to find the commotion coming from the wilderness ahead of them.

They spent the past thirty minutes looking around of what apparently was once a Locust outpost, now long abandoned. Nothing was left of it, no ammunitions, no troika’s, just a map of sandbags, covered in heaps of snow. But the sound of gunshots from the distance directed their attention back to where they left Sven and Raven.

Cole finally had to stop as he halts next to a tree on the outskirt of the forest, clutching a nearby boulder to hold himself up as he panted. Baird came up and joined him, also prostrating himself along a neighboring rock, looking out into the empty space outside of the woods. Cole couldn’t stay silent for too long before he started to worry.

“Aw, man…I hope that wasn’t coming from Vinny and Feral,” Cole mumbled.

Baird turned to look at Gus and then turned his gaze back out into the open.

Still looking out, Baird responds to Cole,

“I don’t see anything out there…we’ll have to trek back to where we left them…to see if we can find a trail before the snow covers it.”

Cole gives Baird a nod as he catches his breath and proceeds out of the woods into the open field of snow. Baird follows close behind, moving along while the two Gears move as quickly as their legs could take them in knee-deep snow. Pushing through the terrain, they could feel the snow seeping into their fatigues again, adding more weight to their legs. It was bad enough that the cold air made it the more difficult to breath as it is.

Coming to the middle of the open area, Cole comes to a halt as he looks out to the side of what appears to be several trails heading into another wooded area to the right of the one they left Sven and Feral at. Baird moves his way up as he too glares at the tracks.

“Son of bitch,” Baird blurts out, moving ahead of Cole to get a better look. Cole didn’t move as he just stood there, sulking, thinking the worst while Baird moves up to analyze the footprints.

Baird turns his head over his shoulder,

“They went this way…they were being followed, Gus,” said Baird, not mincing words but choosing them carefully, knowing that Cole was worried out of his mind right now. Baird turned back towards the area Raven and Sven were retreating at. He continues to follow the trail as Cole moves behind him, keeping up at Baird’s pace, moving down on the incline. Baird moves along until he sees something partially buried in the snow. Oh, God, no.

Baird picks up the pace while Cole slows down, letting Baird get ahead as he watches him slow down and stops to kneel, brushing the snow from what appears to be a corpse. He didn’t want to know whom it was, laying out there, but at the same time he was hanging on the edge of sanity, observing Baird’s mannerisms carefully, to see if it was ok to come over there or not.

Baird stood back up as he turned to Cole, motioning him to come over as a great weight lifted off of Cole’s shoulder’s, freeing him from that brief moment of anxiety that seemed like an eternity. Cole moved quickly to join Baird, glancing at the object in the snow, noticing the familiar scaly hide of a Grenadier, Locust. His heart started to sink, wondering if there where other Locusts following Raven and Sven. Cole takes a look at the corpse, noticing the jugular in its neck exposed.

“It was shot by a Longshot, no doubt,” Baird informed him, looking at the gaping hole on the back of its neck. Baird held out the bullet he found near the corpse.

“Vinny must have shot him from the wooded area, but why so close,” Cole pondered in puzzlement while Baird continue,

“He probably couldn’t see that well…I mean look at it now, I’m having a hard time making out the area from here, he probably had to wait. Shit, I’m surprised he managed to clock him from this range…I gotta hand it to the kid, he’s getting pretty good with that thing.”

Baird got up as he looks ahead, noticing another Grenadier corpse nearby.

“Hey Cole…there’s another one, over there,” Baird says out loud.

“Oh, yea…I see it,” Cole confirms as he follows Baird over to the other carcass. Baird kneels down as he looks carefully at the Grenadiers caved in skull, folded under by some high caliber weapon. A Longshot maybe, definitely some sort of rifle.

“Damn, that kid was on a roll,” Cole beamed.

“Yea I’d give him credit for it if he actually did it, but he didn’t.”

“Say what?”

“The trajectory of the bullet didn’t come from the woods ahead…it came from somewhere back there,” said Baird, pointing behind them from the forest further up the hill.

“How can you tell,” asked Cole, watching Baird pick up the bone fragments from the snow.

“Look at the direction of the bone fragments and blood splatter…it’s impact came from the back of it’s head, not the front.”

“Holy shit, you’re right.”

Looking more closely, Cole could still see the blood not entirely veiled in the snow. Baird stood up while putting the bone fragments he collected, into his pocket while he steps around the body and proceeds towards the woods ahead, with Cole not far behind.

They followed a set of tracks into the forest, seeing that some of the brush was recently trailed through, with some of the limbs bent and broken, as if someone forced an entry. Baird carefully entered first into the thicket as he looked down, occasionally looking up to see if it was still clear. Cole followed close behind, moving along the side of Baird, noticing the tracks divided to each side.

As Baird looked down, he noticed a faint pool of blood not too far from his feet as he pulled away trying not to step on it before he realized something lukewarm was dripping on his head. He slowly looked up to the source of the liquid dropping on his head as his eyes widened in horror,

“Oh, fuck me,” Baird swallows as he takes a few steps back, feeling the drops rolling on the side of his face.

Cole turned around to look up as he blurted out in revulsion,

“Ahhh, man…what the fuck is that,” Cole whined as his stomach started to turn, feeling the nausea creeping up.

Slowly moving backwards while still looking up, Baird reaches his hand on his face as he wipes the droplets from his face and looks into his hand. It was blood. Damon starts to cough as he bends down, trying to control his compulsions as he spits on the ground while groaning. Cole rushes over, dragging Baird back by his shoulders, trying to pull him up as the two look at the horrible scene above them.

It was a Locust Grenadier, hung from the tree upside down, it’s intestinal bowls tied around its neck while it’s genitals were apparently removed and shoved into its mouth, along with its heart. The chest of the beast was removed completely, leaving only an empty cavity while its skin from its torso was stretched from side to side, pulled apart with ropes tied from opposite limbs. Its arms were completely severed, cut cleanly either with a sharpened saw or some sort of sharp metal object, similar to a sword perhaps. In either case, whomever did this had experience and paid attention to detail, not to mention proficiency. This was not the work of some drunken hoodlums, just out having fun, this was the work of either of a professional or a masochist.

As Baird composes himself, he carefully looks around at the disturbing scene, trying to make sense of the trails underneath the hanging cadaver, but there was too much activity to make out what all that happened there. The ground was littered with footprints, blood splatter as well as pockets of blood glistening against a boulder nearby. Baird starts to rant, out of aggravation,

“Ok…I can’t make any sense of what happened here, what happened first…or last for that matter…and it’s getting too fucking dark and too fucking cold for me to just sit here and figure all this out!”

“Uh Damon…” Cole says quietly while Baird ignores him and continues to rant,

“…furthermore, there is no way I can find Sven or Rav’s trail…”

“Damon, hey…”

“…and I’m not…”

“BAIRD…LOOK UP, SHITHEAD,” Cole finally yanks Baird’s attention at the present as Baird finally looks up.

They we’re surrounded, with weapons pointed directly at them. Baird dropped his jaw while Cole just stood there frozen, not realizing until now that they were being watched almost the entire time they were there. The dark figures in the woods glared at the two Gears, their eyes hidden from them as their attire bended into the snow, ridden forest around them. Their weapons, mostly shotguns and Hammerbursts, glistened in the partial light stemming from the setting sun that seeped through the trees.

Although the Gears have fought against overwhelming odds before, these were not Locusts, nor Stranded. With just the slightest slip of a finger, Cole and Baird may as well serve their testicles on a silver platter, knowing full well that these people can and will do it without second guessing. They’ve done it before, and they can do it again.

Though Cole wanted to react, he looked to Baird for guidance as the two exchanged glances, trying not to make any sudden movements, and then glared back at their predicament. The armor and weaponry of their captors was not all too dissimilar to the Locusts, but the figures’ shape and demeanor was all too familiar. They are the Feral.

Chapter 21: Marching Into Darkness


I was born amidst the purple waterfalls.

I was weak, yet not unblessed.

''Dead to the world. Alive for the journey.''

One night I dreamt a white rose withering,

A newborn drowning a lifetime loneliness.

''I dreamt all my future. Relived my past.''

And witnessed the beauty of the beast"

Nightfall

Bless The Child

Lights from the night sky lit up a pathway between two dense forests, winding as if the trail was once, intentionally bulldozed to lead to some sort of small settlement nearby. The moon hung high and bright, as it’s light guided the band of Feral scouts, pacing along comfortably in the bitter cold.

They escort the two Gears into what was once some small mission settlement, made up of only two log buildings and a church of sorts, made of rocks, wood, and clay. The Feral clan apparently found refuge here for the time being as campfires glistened around tents made of animal hide. The sounds of singers, Raven referred to as “Sirens,” could be heard subtly outside the campsite, their melodies in harmony from one end of the campsite to another. The song was soothing, and surprisingly angelic as the soprano, in time with the contralto, gave the Gears chills with their strenuous chords. Such a beautiful thing has long since been missing for a long time to the ears of some war-hardened men, to hear the velvet, exotic voices of women.

Baird and Cole followed them willingly, in hopes that the Feral may have information on the whereabouts of their missing comrades. If the Feral wanted to kill them, they would have done it already, instead of going through the effort of escorting them back to their camp. If anything, Baird and Cole hoped that they would at least know where Raven was.

As the scouts lead the two Gears into the camp, the women became alert as some have moved the children inside the buildings while the clan’s “praetorians” continued to stand guard from multiple, strategic sites around the camp.

Baird quickly noticed the “classes,” of the clan, as he observed the differences between what he believed to be the “soldiers” and the “breeders.” The scouts themselves wore dressings similar to Raven’s, Locust materials made of thick hides while wearing cloaks and sashes around their heads to hide their faces and probably to protect them from the cold.

The mood that hung in the atmosphere varied as Baird looked to observe the women, but many of them quickly slipped away into their tents as if they could feel his eyes scanning them, while a few others simply gazed at the two men out of pure curiosity, admiring their husky build in contrast to straggly, local Stranded. Others however, we’re more ominous in their ogling while some where staring down on Cole and Baird as if they were going to burn a hole in their chassis with their glare. Then, there where a few who would glance when their eyes met with the men, and then shyly turned away in a flirtatious manner. If Baird had to summarize it all, the Feral were very conscientious about one thing or another, and they probably had to be in order to survive in the wilderness.

The scouting party led Baird and Cole into the steeple, lit up with lamps and countless, staged candles, illuminating the entrance and inside the church sanctuary with the fire light afterglow.

The place was warm, a nice change from being out in the cold for most of the day, especially since it gets worse as the sun starts to set. Both Cole and Baird started to thaw, noticing the fires in several fireplaces around them were burning, as they could smell the aroma of pine and peppermint.

Baird could feel the ogling eyes rolling on him from the women inside, some gazing in what appears to be interest while others would glance and then quickly turned their heads as if they did something they were not supposed to do. Baird continued to follow the scouts until he could sense the glance of a familiar gaze. Cole felt the same as the two looked over up near the pulpit to see Raven alive and well, but somewhat apprehensive to the atmosphere around them. Sven, however was nowhere to be found.

Cole’s eyes widen as he quickly turns his glare to Baird. Baird carefully acknowledged Cole’s glare while still keeping his eye’s fixed on Raven. She was looking at him as well, the two exchanging looks as if they were silently communicating to each other until Raven’s eyes moved to her left, to whom what would appear to be the “matriarch” of the clan.

Holy shit…I don’t think anyone has seen this before, and lived to tell about it. As Raven glanced back and forth between Baird and the clan leader, he could tell that she was nervous around the intimidating woman. Baird turned his gaze to the “matriarch” while she glared at him for a moment and then turned her glare back to Raven, as if the two were carrying some hypnotic jousting.

The woman had a bizarre beauty to her, one that commanded anyone’s attention to her as she walked in elegance, with her dark wardrobe contoured to her long figure. Her dark hair was wrapped tight into braids as they themselves were woven into a headdress made of some organic material. Her dark eyes pierced through her light olive skin, fresh and rosy from the cold while smooth and hard, like porcelain. Turning her gaze back to the Gears, her swollen, dark lips would part as if she was testing the air for a scent.

Her armor was a bit more elaborate than Raven’s and just as dark, as the shoulder pieces sat on layered plates made of some pieces similar to the Locusts. The layered plates extended down around her chest and reformed down to her waist, exposing her ground shattering boobage, bolted up into a nice, perky form of round cleavage so arrogantly flaunted and ridiculously cliché, Cole had to pinch himself twice just to make sure he wasn’t daydreaming. Pieces of cloth, draped from her waist into some sort of “battle” skirt, similar to what the Theron Locusts used. If the Feral from Fort Block was intimidating by appearance, the “matriarch” was even more so.

“You…” the “matriarch spoke in a mellow, mature tone, not showing the slightest emotion in her cold, pale face.

“…you are the remnants from the COG descent a few days ago.”

Baird and Cole stood there, dumbstruck. How does she know our language?

The two glances at each other for a moment and then Baird gave Cole the subliminal hint that he would be the one to speak.

“Yea…we are. What’s it to you?”

Raven’s face cringed from Baird’s comment.

Shit, Baird, your going to get us killed!

The matriarch’s gaze turns back towards Raven. Raven looked up at the menacing woman as Raven’s expression turned bleak, shrugging her shoulders and looking away as if she just wanted to put a plastic bag over her head.

Just shoot me now.

The woman speaks to Raven in a strange dialect, pushing vowel sounds with a hiss. Raven returns her eyes to the “matriarch” and collectively speaks back with the same dialect.

Baird turns his attention to their conversation, trying to make out the language as he could hear some of the sounds repeat themselves. The matriarch’s tone in her voice was stern, but not angry. After she finished her talk with Raven, she turned to the Gears as she proceeded to speak to them, in Tyran,

“Your guide has informed me that you are looking for a Stranded militia…”

“A rumored, Stranded militia…” Baird said, choosing his words carefully, trying not to reveal too much information about their directive.

“I see…are you aware that it was, this militia, that ambushed and killed some of your fellow Gears,” the woman retorted.

Baird could see from his peripheral view that Cole was getting stiff. The thought of the Stranded killing Gamma was infuriating to Cole. Baird continued,

“We have reason to believe that the Stranded may be involved.”

“Then you may not know that this same militia, has taken hostages.”

“Hostages,” Baird’s eyes widened at the news while Cole turns his stare towards Baird, hoping he would say something, but Baird was just speechless.

Hostages?

Cole just couldn’t wait anymore.

“Where did they take them,” Cole blurts out, stammering in his place as if he was a man on a mission. “…where are they?”

The atmosphere took a turn as the Gears could feel the spaces between them shrinking. The “praetorians” moved out from their crevices and started to close on the two men. Raven quickly moved off of the pulpit area and darts over to where Cole was standing.

Baird suddenly noticed that more praetorians began to emerge from the corners of the room and closed in on their position. But Raven got to Cole first as she quickly wrapped her arms around his waist, leaning her head against his massive chest plate. Cole was perplexed at Raven’s demeanor but stayed his ground, no longer commencing to move as he watches their surroundings cautiously.

The praetorians halted in their tracks, holding their stance as they keep their weapons at bay, trying to make sense of the situation Raven just put herself into. The tension in the air was larger than the room, almost suffocating as everyone stood in their place, baffled as to what to do next.

Baird didn’t have to analyze to understand that Raven took a great risk, putting herself in between them and the Feral. The only question that now fiddled in the back of his head was why. Why would she waste her life to save two stupid Gears?

Cole didn’t dare move, for Raven’s sake, but that seemed to be the only thread that was keeping him subdued from going into a rampage. Raven stayed close as she leaned her head on his arm, turning her gaze to the matriarch.

Suddenly, the matriarch started to laugh haughtily, amused by the predicament that stood out in front of her. As she laughed, Baird noticed that the praetorians were backing down, retreating from whence they came, and that was almost out of nowhere. Their stealth skills were very impressive, Baird had to admit.

Cole slowly loosened his brace around Raven as she turned and looked up at the matriarch, whom was composing herself from her laughter. The woman then spoke directly to Raven in the Feral language, almost jeering at the predicament of Raven’s interference. The matriarch’s voice was almost mocking, speaking in some repetitive prefixes, moving the dialect as her tongue hissed.

Raven stood there with her brow, hanging heavy over her eyes. Baird could tell she was not the least bit amused, but she didn’t say anything. She didn’t even make any gestures that would suggest otherwise, as if she was petrified to do so.

After the matriarch finished her musing, she turned her eyes on Baird and gave him a sinister smile.

“I have not found such loyalty to the COG in so long…I would have never believed it coming from the very least of us.”

Baird could tell that Raven’s body began to stiffen at the matriarch’s words. Her fists started to clench as she kept her tongue back, trying to keep whatever piece was stirring in her mind to herself, while the matriarch continued to lecture,

“I must admit, if she finds your favor, then surely your presence here is not threatening, however…” she speaks as she turns her gaze to Cole.

“…there is a price…for your, intrusion on our territory.”

Baird’s expression turned into puzzlement as he slowly turns his eyes to Raven,

“Ok…what did she just mean about “price,” Baird asks.

“…and what the fuck does she mean, their territory,” Cole mumbled quietly, almost grinding his teeth from the fury in his breath.

With her eyes, still fixed on the matriarch, Raven responds,

“The Feral demand a seed…”

“A seed…now what the fuck is that suppose…wait…” Baird catches himself in mid thought as his expression turned sour,

“…oh, no, is…is she serious?” he sulks as Raven replies,

“Yes, Baird…she is.”

Intermission III
The fluorescent lights dimmed on and off between surges as the lights flickered in the makeshift, office, containing the motherboard of the COG terminal that was connected to the building next door. Although the buildings that inhabited Fort Block where not the best in condition, they surprisingly held up to the bitter cold that laid the rest of Port Farrall to waste.

Colonel Hoffmann sat in a chair, glaring at a computer screen for the past hour, searching through Jacinto’s archive of COG personnel. He refreshes the search for “McNight,” hoping to pull up the database listing all known active and inactive Gears within the past thirty years, hoping the information wasn’t lost during Jacinto’s fall into the ocean’s abyss.

He takes off his hat to rub his weary head, watching the list of names just pour onto the screen. Damnit to hell…there’s over four hundred possibilities, Hoffman groans to himself, watching the list lengthen every few seconds. Apparently, the database was including government employees along with the enlistments. Jacinto’s records have been on the fritz since the desolation. I guess I should be lucky that this thing still has access to this information.

A knocking on the door steers Hoffmann away from the screen as he peers over the arrangement of consoles, stacked side by side near the room entrance.

“Come in,” Hoffmann yells out.

Sergeant Bernie Mataki peers her head around the doorframe, giving the Colonel an odd look.

“I would have never thought to find you decomposing behind some deskjob,” Bernie joked while Hoffmann chuckled to himself. She walked in, making her way to the computer console, standing behind Hoffmann while observing his latest updates.

“Now don’t you be going around, telling the staff that I’m contemplating a career change, Mataki,” Hoffmann sneered, looking over his shoulder and then turned back to the computer screen.

“Of course not, Vic…” she responded as she looked at the list of known “McNights” in the human resources database.

“McNight?” she observed, perplexed.

“Yea…does a Jonathan, W. McNight ring any bells for you?” Hoffmann asked.

“I vaguely remember several Jonathan’s…but it’s been over twenty years,” she recalled.

“Captain, Jonathan McNight?”

“Captain…wait…was he the one who was awarded several embry stars within a five year period?” Bernie recollected.

“That’s the one.”

“He also had a pretty wife…Marion was it…but she couldn’t have any children.”

“Yep…Marion was a charming woman, but they did have one kid…”

“…I thought they adopted?”

“That’s what I’m trying to confirm, right here,” said Hoffmann, pointing to the computer screen, “…and there’s at least seventy-three possible “Jonathan McNights” in this database that I am going to have to rummage through to find the one I’m looking for.”

Hoffman leaned his head on his hand, perched on the desk, scratching his scalp that was dry from the cold. A lot of the soldiers have been having skin issues because of the Frost.

“So what bloody hell brought this on, Vic?” Bernie cuts to the chase as she usually does when she wants to forego the technicalities.

Hoffmann sighs, “Well…” he stops mid sentence when a personnel file of interest comes up on screen, “…wait…hold that thought, Sergeant.”

He moves closer to the screen to read the file. It was missing child report from the Dept of Missing Persons, listing Jonathan and Marion McNight as the parents of the person of interest, but a COG officer in charge of reporting adolescent girls into some other dept filed the report.

“Well, son of a bitch…” Hoffmann muttered to himself, “They did have a little girl after all…and she was reported missing.”

“So why didn’t the parent’s report it…why did a COG officer go through the hoopla to make an inquiry on some adolescent girl?” Bernie asked with a hint of disgust under her breath.

Hoffmann knew why, and it was something he really didn’t want to bring up, especially with Sergeant Mataki. The Fortification Act required “of age” girls to report to a probation officer to be “placed” in camps for potential breeding. It was a sensitive subject that people didn’t want to acknowledge. In fact, most of what happened was swept under the rug and was nearly forgotten until recently.

“She didn’t just go missing, did she…” Bernie hissed glancing at the missing person’s profile, “…the kid ran away.”

“That’s, probably what really happened,” Hoffmann said regrettably.

He scrolled down the report with the mouse, coming across the Tyran Citizenship documentation.

“Now I remember…” Hoffmann recalled, “…Captain McNight was on a waiting list from an adoption agency, when the COG came across an abandoned baby girl…he and Marion volunteered to take the infant under his immediate care while going through the process of adopting the child. It was finalized the following year.”

“What was her name?”

“They named her, Ellie…no wait, it was Eloise McKnight…”

Hoffmann typed in Eloise McKnight to pull up the profile. The database brought up several records concerning the link.

Bernie chuckled as the list of records came up under a photo of a caucasian, black haired girl with braided pig tails, roughly eight years of age showing off her bottle rockets in a school science fair,

“Well idn’t that something…this kid has a juvie record,” Bernie noticed under the “cute” photo.

“Class C misdemeanors only…apparently she intentionally “hacked” into the school grading system just to prove that their system was corruptible…and then she made pipe bombs for a physics class, violating school policy on bringing “weapons” and explosives to the school grounds.”

Bernie laughed, “She would have made a damned, fine Gear…so why now the sudden interest in this kid?”

“She’s not a kid anymore, Mataki…I think she’s a Feral.”

“Your bloody, shittin me,” the Sergeant responded in shock.

“I wish I was, Berns…I have reason to believe she ran away to join the Feral…and I also believe that she’s one of the scouts whom was deployed out to locate the insurgencies a few days ago…”

“Where is she now?”

“Missing…with her squad, Sigma One.”

“Shit, Victor…you lost her again?”

“We’re not sure…Sigma was able to make contact with us from Hurl Damn, and hasn’t made contact since…as of now, both McNight and Sigma One is MIA.”

Bernie hesitated to ask, knowing the squad was reformed with its former members. Concerned for her comrades in arms, she couldn’t help but to ask anyway,

“Who’s among the missing?”

“Corporal Damon Baird, Private Augustus Cole, and Private Sven Dunrich…Sergeant Barker Milane is the only one that we know of that is KIA. I had Lieutenant Stroud inform the Corporal to take charge, and return when their objective was complete.”

“…and what was their last known objective?”

“To investigate and bring back intel about a possible Stranded settlement somewhere in the mountains…and they’ve been silent since. Nobody has a clue where they are…”

“And what of the search parties?”

“They located the chopper, but their trail is long gone…the snowstorm took care of that. We’re not sure if they even survived the snowstorm, so I had little option but to list them MIA, along with six other squads.”

Colonel Hoffmann slammed his hand on the desk,

“Shit, Sergeant, we lost six damn squads in one day…this whole place is has been nothing more than a icy tomb,” the Colonel barked in aggravation.

“I wouldn’t count them out yet, sir…knowing Cole and Blondie, they may pull through this yet, you’ll see…and maybe they’ll bring back your missing little girl.”

The Colonel just chuckled, “Maybe…”

He knew that the two Gears had a history of surviving much bigger odds than this, but the question that still remained was how generous “lady luck” is willing to be.

Chapter 22: The Covenant’s Sharp Edge
Vows are spoken

To be broken

Feelings are intense

Words are trivial

Pleasures remain

So does the pain

Words are meaningless

And forgettable

All I ever wanted

All I ever needed

Is here in my arms

Words are very unnecessary

They can only do harm


 * Depeche Mode


 * Enjoy the Silence

The sanctuary basement was not the coziest place in the building, but it wasn’t the worst either. The temperature in the air was mild, in comparison to the below, freezing temperatures outside, as it has been ever since Sigma squad set out on their mission. Cobwebs hung from the ceiling as a thick layer of dust on the rice bags, stacked along the walls of the basement was like paste, mixed with the humidity in the air.

Baird sat on top of a stack of bags set along the wall with his feet propped up on another stack, reclining against a stud on the exposed, inner wall. He sat with his arms crossed, glaring at Raven whom was sitting on the floor, adjacent to him, with her back leaning up against an old mahogany wardrobe. Cole sat next to her on the floor, reclined on another stack of rice bags, while his legs where stretched out in front of him with his hands resting behind his head.

The basement was a decent size, divided into several chambers that contained food, medical supplies, and wine. Wheat and flour where set neatly on shelves while bales of hay were stacked no more than two at a time against the walls. The mission must have been a central location for storage and rationing to tend to the local communities during the harsh winter when such items became scarce.

The voices of the neighboring Feral in the other rooms could be heard from the open doorway, as voices carried into Sigma’s room. They could hear water running nearby as the commotion of the Feral moving about became more audible.

But the mood within the immediate vicinity was growing coarse as the three sat in agitation, not really understanding as to what the Feral intends to do with them while still sobering from the enlightened news of their fellow squads, plight. Ever since their little confrontation from earlier on and then escorted into the belly of the cathedral, the three were hanging on a thin thread. Raven for the most part was mingling in her thoughts, not exactly sure where this was going to go, but she hesitated to tell Cole and Baird to avoid making things even potentially more complicated than it already was. Cole sat in silence, huffing with his arms crossed, impatiently waiting for someone to get it out and say something. Baird sighed as he removed his goggles from his forehead and started rubbing his temples. Patience was testing him and Raven knew it.

Since the atmosphere has changed little within the past fifteen minutes, Baird finally stopped rubbing his temples as he looked up at Raven.

“Ok, Feral…I’m a little behind here on what is really going on, so if you would…since we’re just sitting here on our fucking asses, doing nothing, would you care to please enlighten me…” Baird gripes as he continues to rant,

“…first of all, where in the hell is Vinny…second, why are we down here, and further more, how the fuck do these bitches know what is going on with the other squads, and the Stranded?”

Raven begins to respond, wearily, “Sigh…Baird,”

“…and WHY have you not told us that the Feral was occupying this territory,” Baird’s face was becoming red with fury while Cole looked up and noticed Baird was close to blowing a fuse as he started to sit up, trying to cut into Baird’s ranting before he blows a nut.

“C’mon, Damon,”

“…No, Cole…these are questions we need answers to,”

As Baird continues to bitch, Raven rolls her eyes while her patience with Baird begins to wear thin. She cuts in,

“I didn’t know about this clan settling here, Damon,” she barks as she gets up, “…and I never knew that they had information concerning the Stranded…so get off my case!”

Raven was trying to avoid getting into an argument so she proceeds to leave the room before Baird drags her into one.

“Oh…no, no, no, NO,” Baird growls as he too quickly gets up and grabs Raven by the arm before she exits the room,

“I am not going to let you try to weasel your way out of this one!”

Raven sneers, “You let go of me now, Damon!”

Raven suddenly puts her hands together as she quickly twists her body, swinging her bicep out of Baird’s grasp, but the gesture only pissed him off even more as he grabbed her again, only this time, he tightens his grip as it starts to cause discomfort.

“You’re NOT leaving without an explanation, DO YOU HEAR ME?”

“Damon, you’re hurting her damnit,” Cole protests as he could see Raven grimacing from his hold.

The adrenaline begins to surge in Raven’s body, quickly oxidating her blood as her muscles start to heat up. Raven reacts quickly as she whirls around, snapping her leg with a diagonal kick, plowing her boot into the inside of Baird’s thigh.

“FUCK,” Damon bellowed as a sharp pain pulsed up and down his leg, subsequently losing his grip on her arm and leaning against the wayside, clutching his leg while Raven backs up into a “fighting” stance. Baird manages to compose his equilibrium as he clenches his fists so tight, the forearms start to bulge slightly from the tension. His brain switches to battle mode, rewiring the pain from his leg as he moves forward, his jaw locked and his shoulders widened.

Cole quickly gets up as he puts himself between the two knuckleheads as he faces Baird with his hands up, struggling to restrain him. This was certainly not the first time Cole had to step in front of Baird to keep him out of a fight, and although Cole was the stronger of the two, Baird can summon quite a spat of strength when his temper flared.

Raven was more direct in combat and had the speed to use it effectively, but Cole knew she didn’t have near the brawn that Baird had, and he could easily overwhelm her with his brute force if he wanted to.

“Get the fuck out of my way Gus!”

“As soon as you calm your hot-headed ass down,” Cole warned him as Baird and Raven glared at each other. Cole turns over his shoulder as he blurts out at her,

“…and don’t think I’m letting you off the hook, Feral…Baird’s right, you need to get straight with us,” Cole demanded.

“Like hell I do,” Raven yelled, with her menacing eyes glaring at Baird, itching for a rematch.

“I don’t have to do shit for any of you…I could have dumped your sorry asses more times than I could keep count! You don’t have any idea how much ass I had to kiss, just to make sure this clan didn't obliterate you, because believe me, they would have done it in a heartbeat…I could have just let them rip you to shreds, saving me alot of trouble!”

“So why haven’t you Feral…let’s hear it,” Baird roared, pushing up against Cole.

Her lips quivered in fury as she stared at him, but something compelled her to hold her tongue. Though the truth was blatant in her mind, she didn’t have the valor to say it. She couldn’t tell him, she didn’t want to tell him. Her eyes began to tear up as her rational thoughts began to slip to the wayside. Baird noticed that she was close to crying, so he continues to instigate it as he pushes her to the edge even more.

“Yea, you go ahead…cry…do it, you little crybaby” Baird sneers with a spiteful tone.

Raven suddenly leaped at him while Cole quickly turns around to face her, wrapping his arm around her and holding her back, before she could take a swing at Baird. Shit, for a little wench, she’s got some vigor, Cole pondered, struggling to keep her back. The tears ran down her face as she pushes against Cole, trying any which way she could to get to Baird so she could tear into him, but Cole’s brace was too strong. Baird continued to taunt while Cole held her back,

“…and I was beginning to think you were tough as nails, but I guess your just a softy like every other whiny bitch…so yea, cry for me!”

Raven shrieked like a wild animal, cussing at him in the Feral tongue as the commotion could be heard into the other rooms. The other Feral began to turn their attention to the spat as they all peered around the corners and into the hallway. Baird and Cole had no idea what Raven was saying, but the other Feral could hear the profanities clearly as their eyes widened in shock.

“Feral, baby, you need to calm down, shit,” Cole begged her, “…stop, Feral…damnit, stop, RAVEN,”

Cole’s bellowing voice startled her as she comes to a halt. Still trembling from the adrenaline rush, she starts to shut down as her fury turns into dejection.

Cole turned his head as he glares at Baird, scolding him, “Are you finished?”

With his brow still heavy over his blue eyes, Baird starts to back away. The three turn their eyes towards the entrance of the room as they could see the Feral standing in silence, watching the drama unwind as if they we’re wrapping up a fight in a highschool hallway. Raven suddenly turned to bark at Damon,

“You want to know what happened to the other squads, you arrogant prick? They were ambushed and killed by a Stranded militia…they took prisoners, tortured them to get info, and then left them out naked to freeze…that’s what is happening to them…they sacrificed themselves to save the other squads, including ours!”

Cole began to let her go as he looked at her in disbelief, but her concentration was on Baird,

“The Feral scouts saw them…the same one’s that took out Gamma Four, they we’re the one’s who are attacking the outposts, not the Locusts, not the Feral!”

Baird stood up straight, letting the information flow into his head, along with the rage in Raven’s voice, as her lips quivered in fury.

“So where’s Vinny,” Baird snides.

“He’s the collateral, Baird,” Raven scoffed.

“And what the fuck does that mean?”

“He’s the one providing what we need to get out of this, dumbass! I had to make a bargain to satisfy the retribution for invading their territory...in exchange to relocate YOU safely back here!"

Damon’s façade drooped in disbelief,

“So he’s the one getting fucking laid?”

“Yes, Damon, he’s the reason why you’re sorry ass is still alive!”

Baird throws his arms in the air,

"Well that's just fucking incredible," he spats out, turning around in irritation.

Cole jumps in on the bandwagon,

“You mean he’s been getting some tail why we’ve just been sitting here with our dicks hanging in between our legs…man, that ain’t right!”

“Idn’t that the truth,” Baird agreed.

“It was their choice, not mine!”

“You could’ve at least given them a good word about us,”

Raven scoffed as she gave Baird the most pitiful look that she could muster, not even trying find the words to justify Baird’s complaint. She shakes her head as she marches out of the room, miffed, wiping the tears form her face while the other Feral that where watching the drama from the hallway moved out of her way.

After somewhat simmering down, Baird sits back in his seat, growling to himself and cringing from the pain in his thigh as he props one leg up and starts to massage the other. Shit, that’s going to leave a mark for sure.

Cole throws his arms up and plops back down on his seat, astonished with Baird’s “conflict management” skills.

“Fuck, she kicked me hard…and right on the nerve, too” Baird grumbled as he starts to loosen his utility belt and carefully drops his pants to get a better look at his thigh. Sure enough, there was a large, nasty bruise on the sensitive part of his thigh as he tried to massage it to get the blood flowing, grimacing from the pain. Although he was still fuming at her, he decided to somewhat let it go, recalling that she did save them from becoming fubar, earlier. But he was still puzzled as to why she put herself at risk like that, there's got to be something she's not telling us.

Cole watched him, still slumping in his seat as he gets bored and starts to ramble,

“Man…I don’t know how the fuck you ever expect to "get some" if you keep pissing girls off.”

Baird looked up as he gives Cole a menacing glare and then turns back to massaging his thigh.

Raven walked in to what appeared to be a bathing room as she plops down on one of the hay bales and puts her head in between her legs. Taking deep breaths and then exhaling slowly, Raven starts to unwind from her little spat with Baird while succumbing to her exhaustion. The other Feral in the room tend to their business as they fill a galvanized water trough with hot water and mixed herbs, preparing it for hand bathing. Feral looks up as she speaks in the Feral tongue,

“Who is that for?”

One of the other Feral looks up and gives Raven a grin and looks back down as she responds,

“This is for your friends…they are dirty.”

The others in the room start to snicker as they prepare towels and soap ointments for different aromatherapies that are often used by them to help relieve tension and encourage healing.

“They’re not my friends,” Raven growls as she tries to correct them. One of them responds back,

“Of course they are your friends…do not see us as fools.”

The girls start to giggle at Raven’s expense. She quickly remembered why she never liked gossiping with “breeders.” Raven was never very good at lying, much less hiding secrets because her demeanor always gave it away. Breeders were manipulative, and they were very good at it. They had to be, in order to please a man’s most inner desires by his attitude or behavior, without seeming intrusive. Raven never did learn how to do it, nor did she attempt to make the effort, to learn.

“But come…” one of the breeders tries to sway her, “… you are mentally exhausted, you must calm yourself down into therapy room,”

“I don’t need therapy,” Raven started to argue as the bathing breeder cuts her off.

“This was not a suggestion, sister of the valley…this was a command by Tamar.”

Raven groaned, knowing that the “matriarch,” known only as Tamar, was very insistent of certain things and that it would be terribly unwise to disobey her, especially with Sigma squad at stake. She can only hope that the Gears will keep their “product” to themselves, or this evening will end in one, big tragedy.

Raven slowly got up and grudgingly started her way to the “therapy” room as she could hear them whispering among themselves. She then heard one of them blurt out as she leaves,

“Do not worry, black bird, we will not frolic with them too much.”

They started to laugh as Raven rolled her eyes as she dragged her feet almost the entire way. She could hear some of the other Feral laughing and teasing down the hallway, apparently trying to coerce Cole and Baird to follow them. Of course she expected Cole to be easily persuaded, but Baird on the other hand was a bit more demanding.

Cole didn’t understand a single thing they were saying, but he followed them anyway as a little petite, caucasian blonde was gently pulling him by his hand while an oriental one with gray eyes was pushing him from behind.

“Hold on, baby…I’m comin…” Cole assured them as they where leading him into the bathing room. Raven could tell he was getting giddy as the two girls giggled and teased, gesturing to him to take off his armor and attire.

“…oh you ladies wanna see the Train in the flesh, huh,” Cole said in amusement.

She could also hear Baird, whom was apparently following Cole,

“Cole…hey wait, don’t leave me alone with these wenches,” he complained as a brunette Feral shoved Baird into the bathing room while he was still clutching his pants by his utility belt to keep them from falling down.

“Hey, hey…handsies off the merchandise…will you…shit,” Baird protested. The commotion was becoming a little more than Raven could tolerate as she casually gets up and walks over to the room, only to find Cole nearly stripped down to his undies and Baird trying to shoo off the array of little hands trying to undress him,

“…hey, that tickles, wait…no, no, don’t touch me there, damnit…” Baird yells out, …”Feral, I could use a little help here!”

Raven stands near the doorway with her arms crossed in defiance,

“Oh, and what am I suppose to say?” she scolds.

“Tell them to get their little hooks off of me…and tell them to stop laughin!”

Cole starts to mock at Baird’s expense,

“Awww…what’s the matter Baird…you’re afraid they’re going to laugh at your teeny weenie?”

“Screw you, man!”

Raven speaks out in the Feral tongue,

“Let them be…they don’t need any more assistance.”

The girls stopped what they were doing as they looked at her with a perplexed expression.

“Go on…come back later when they are washed,” Raven orders. Cole and Baird turn their gaze to Raven as they watch her speak in a dialect they have otherwise never heard her speak before. Baird especially tunes in as she continues to converse with the others.

After Raven made her instructions clear, the girls quickly moved out of the room as Baird lets out a sigh of relief from the "fondling."

“Oh thank God…

“Aww…you ruined it Feral, I was just warmin up,” Cole complained as he quickly grabbed a towel to wrap around his waist.

“Chill out, guys…they’re just trying to get you ready for a washing,” Raven was trying to explain.

“Why…do we stink that bad,’ Baird whined.

“Well, now that you mention it…yea, you stink,” Raven replied, adding on the list of insults she intends to throw at Baird as much as she can for the rest of the evening. He gave her a scowl as he was pulling off his fatigues while Cole was testing the water in the tub nearby.

“Shit, that’s hot…how are supposed to, uh…” Cole tries to be discreet while Raven cuts him off in mid sentence,

“You take the wash towel there, soak it in the tub and just wipe yourself down with it,” she explains.

"Oh, so this isn't really a bath, just a wash down,"

"You could say that Cole."

Baird continues to disrobe, down to his underwear as he moves his tags to the front of his bare torso. Raven moves over to the tub and proceeds to soak the towel and then lightly rings it out.

Baird watches her prepare the wash towel while he starts to scratch himself in places that normally don’t see the light of day, and then watches her stir the water with a wooden rod.

“Ok, now what the hell are you doing, Feral?” Baird scoffs. Without missing a beat, Raven responds while holding up the rod,

“Why don’t you bend over and I’ll show ya.”

Cole starts to chuckle,

“Oooo, buuurn, hehe,” Cole teases while Baird shoots Raven a dirty look, continuing to scratch his balls under his underwear.

“Oh…that sounds kinda kinky,” Baird frolics with Raven’s gesture, trying to get a rise out of her, “…oh, wait, are you going to give my ass a rub down?”

“What the hell for? Didn't your mother ever teach how wash your own ass?” Raven mocks back.

“Nah, that’s a woman’s job…to do all the cleaning,” Baird smirks while Raven slowly turns around to peer at him after his unflattering comment,

“Well, then you definitely could use a rod shoved up your ass…maybe then, you won’t be such an asshole all the time!”

Cole spills out in laughter, hanging onto the side of the galvanized tub while Baird just stood there, curling his lip.

“Haha…she’s getting pretty good at this,” Cole continues to jester. Between the fight they had earlier till now, Baird had finally had enough of Raven’s flak and decides to up the ante. As he shoots her a grin while reaching the waistband around his underwear with both hands, he slips it completely off, right in front of Cole and Raven and kicking it to the wayside, not the least bit embarrassed about exposing his junk. Hell, she’ll eventually see this anyway when the plumber gives her the one eye salute.

Just as Raven gets an unintended eyeful of Baird’s male bits, she gets miffed at his lack of modesty as she takes the damp towel and throws it at his groin. He catches it before it slaps him in his genitals, giving her a smirk.

“Don’t you want to get a look at the big bruise you put on my leg…” he sneers while propping his leg up on a chair for her to see. Raven just gives him a huff as he continues,

“…What… you wanna take another swing at me, well here’s your chance,” he scoffs, “I thought you wanted some of this…”

“When pigs fly, Damon,” she scoffs back as she turns around and makes her way to the exit, pulling the curtain down in front of the door.

“C’mon Feral…you know I’m kidding,” Baird muses while taking a whiff of the damp towel and starts to gripe, “…hey, why in the hell does this smell like geraniums?”

Raven yells back from behind the curtain,

“It’s the oil and soap mixed with water…just, shut up and clean yourself with it,” she barks as she proceeds to give them privacy, trying to shun the image Baird threw in her head.

“Aw…you mean we don’t get any room service," Cole whimpered.

“Be sure to include behind your crannies and especially your feet, please,” Raven reminds them as she sits down in the next room.

“Yes, mom…” Baird scoffs while he begins to wash himself down with the towel, mumbling to himself,

“…yea, I got your crannie right here,” he gestures while washing his parts.

“Shit Damon, have you no shame,” Cole sneered.

“This is me you’re talking about, remember…” Baird reminded him.

“Uh, huh…”

Cole manages to soak another towel while he pulls it out of the tub and rings it out. Removing the towel from around his waist, he starts to scrub himself down.

“Well Baird, I gotta hand it to ya…you’re pretty hung, for a white guy…or are you just happy to see Feral get mad,” Cole smirks, observing Baird’s generously gorged appendage.

“The fuck, Cole, will you quit staring at my dick,” Baird gripes, covering his male bits with the towel.

“Well shit, Baird, you took off your britches right in front of us, what did you expect us to do…besides, you don’t have to hide your feeling’s in front of me,”

“Don’t you be talking to me like that when I’m naked…the hell’s the matter with you?” Cole starts to strut his stuff.

“Now, get a glimpse of a real man, hehe,”

“I’m not going to be looking at your cock…” Baird gripes while Cole flashes his family jewels.

“Fuck Cole, will you knock that shit off,”

“What…afraid Feral’s going to wise up and go for The Train, WHOO”

“I doubt Feral gives a shit about your pecker, Cole…”

“Yea, but I bet she gives a shit about your little willy,”

Baird flashes Cole the middle finger as he continues to wash himself down while ranting at the same time,

“Besides, the only one that’s getting any boon out of all this is the damn Rook…now explain that one to me," Baird gripes while Cole sulks,

“Shit, man, you got me on that one…”

The two continue to wash themselves as they rambled on, and on.

In the other room, Raven removes her fatigues, leaving on her velvet garment as another Feral waits for her to sit down on a chair, covered in wool. Raven carefully sits herself down, feeling the soft wool feather along her bare legs as she reclines back with here feet propped up on a stool.

The other Feral pulls up another stool as she places a bowl next to Raven’s feet. Another stands behind her, carefully stroking the back of her neck, releasing the tension in her body as she presses her thumbs against Raven’s trapezius, activating the acupressure point in the shoulder muscle.

“You are taut, like the head of a drum,” said the dark skinned Feral near her head as she moved her hands along her shoulders.

“The males stress you out,” she asked amusingly, "and yet, you have found favor with Tamar that she would grant you their lives...they must be of great interest to you."

“I don't want to talk about it right now,” Raven groaned as the fair-haired Feral at her feet began to rub her calves.

“You are tense all over…you know what this means,” the fair Feral said.

Raven sighs, “Again, I do not want to talk about it…

“But you are in season…how will you manage, especially around the males?”

The dark Feral moved her hands around her head, massaging her scalp as she moves her fingers into her soft black hair.

“Even your hair stands on its ends…"

Raven interrupts,

“I am not an animal, my primitive instincts do not preside over my actions…”

The dark Feral chuckles as she can feel the heat coming from Raven’s body while moving her hands back to her shoulders, feeling the knots built up around her scapula and down her thoracic vertebrae.

The dark Feral finished up Raven’s upper back, while the other pulls on her feet, releasing the tension as she rubs along the arches. Raven sighs, closing her eyes and letting the tension flow out from her body, as if the fair Feral was letting it surge out of her, massaging deeply into her feet and heals.

“Oh…and did you hear?” the dark Feral mentioned with a grin. Raven looked up at her, perplexed.

“About what?”

“The younger Gear, who took down the Locust is released…the "avatar" said, that he was…productive.”

“I bet,” Raven groaned, wondering how the other two where going to feel about all of this, considering she didn’t know how these Feral were going to react towards her alliance with the Gears. This clan was not as cordial as hers. Among the Feral in general, they were known as the Harpies, the clan of the mountains, and they do not play well with others.

She turned her head to the commotion coming from the “bathing” room as the two Gears proceeded to open the curtain and exit the room in their lower fatigues and undershirts, apparently finished with their bathing.

The two were still chatting as they turned towards the room to see Raven being “treated.”

“Damn…now that's what I need,” Cole pesters while Raven turns away and sighs. The fair Feral finishes as she packs up the supplies and moves out of the room, turning her head to glance at Raven, flashing a grin and then walks away. The dark Feral does the same as she too, smiles and then turns her smile to the Gears, exiting the room.

The two Gears watch them leave and then turn their gaze back to Raven,

“Ok, so what was that all about,” Baird demanded.

“Sigh, which part,” Raven asked bluntly.

“What where they smiling about?”

“I don’t know, Damon, this is not my clan.”

The two enter the room as they put their armor to the side of the room. Raven remains seated in her chair as she rubs her forehead.

“And apparently Sven is doing well,” she decides to inform them, not that it would make them any more cheerful.

“Yea, I bet…lucky bastard,” Cole mumbled as he plopped down in a chair near the entrance.

“No kidding…how’d the hell we get the short end of the stick,” Baird complained alongside with Cole.

“You know, I would have never thought you were the type to contribute to the human population Baird,” Raven conveniently mocks him.

“Yea, well, it doesn’t mean I don’t like playing hide and seek in the garden, either” Baird admits.

“Well I guess I know what you’re priorities are…wanting all the service without paying the tab…just find something to put your knob in and then you could call it a day, huh?”

“You got that right.”

Raven finally gets weary of Baird’s bluntness,

“Ugh…I’m going to go check on Vinny and then hit the hay, so try to behave yourselves…or better yet, don’t even leave this room. If you need to go piss or masturbate, there is a closet right over there with a bucket in it…now goodnight!”

Cole quickly jumps up,

“Ooo, I get the bathroom first,” Cole blurts out as he dashes his way to the closet and shuts the door. Raven gets up and groans as she starts to leave the room, rubbing the back of her neck while still in her velvet, ceremonial garment.

“But mom, I want a drink of water,” Baird nags before she even steps out the door. He stands near the doorframe, leaning against the wall as he gives her a sarcastic grin. She halts and proceeds to turn around while she walks over to a water trough, grabs a metal cup and scoops up the water from the trough. She turns around and holds it out for Baird, glaring at him with tired eyes.

“Go on, take it…” she says while Baird carefully takes it, “…now goodnight.”

She tries to leave the room again but Baird never fails to find every moment that he can muster out of her time to drive her further up the wall,

“But mom, you didn’t kiss my bobo to make it better,” he derides, “…as I recall, you still owe me one.”

Raven stopped in her tracks, growling as her arms drooped to her side with her back still facing him. Down the hall, she could see some of the Feral ogling, as Raven sighed, contemplating what she can do to remedy the situation, and quick. She turns around with a tired expression on her face and her hands on her hips, glaring at him as he returns a smirk, obviously impressed with himself for finally getting under her skin.

“Seriously, be quiet…and I’m not your mother,” she says

“Oh come on, if there ever was a pitiful copout, that would be it,” Baird begins to rant as Raven becomes exasperated, ''what does it take to get this guy to just shut the hell up? Apparently hitting him doesn't work!'' A last ditch effort hits her mind as she rolls her eyes, and moves closer to him while he was still ranting,

“…and besides, what are…”

Before he could even finish his sentence, she quickly wraps her arms around his neck, placing her hands on the back of his head and pulls him down to her level, pressing her lips to his as she gaps his mouth open with hers.

Standing right in front of the doorway, the Feral watched in awe. Baird, on the other hand just stood there, stunned, not quite expecting her to actually come up and kiss him, but it wasn’t anything near a catastrophe either. He felt her warm, soft mouth mesh with his, feeling her coaxing him as she gently tugged on his lower lip with her teeth over and over.

Although the idea has crossed his mind before, he really didn’t intend to go this far while messing with her head. Aw, what the hell, I could use a little mingle, so he closes his eyes and opens up his mouth as he moves with hers. He raised his hand to the back of her neck, gently stroking the side of her soft jawline while moving with the motion of her caress. Although he wasn’t quite sure where she was going with this, he decided to stop analyzing it and started to enjoy the ride as far as it would take him, delighting in the bliss coming from her invigorating mouth.

It has been awhile since the last time he kissed a woman, he almost forgot how enticing it was as he started to moan while savoring the moment, not really wanting it to stop. She was stroking him in all the right places, gently moving her fingers across the side of his stubble face as he pondered to himself while feeling the fervor in her embrace, shit, if she’s willing to kiss me after a fight, I can only imaging what the make-up sex would’ve been like.

He could feel it pulsing through his brain, the sensations that have long been idling are now beginning to wake and float to the surface. But before he could jump into the deep end of the pool, she stops and starts to dislodge, releasing the hold she had on his mouth while gliding on his lower lip with hers and then gently releases it. He suddenly drops his hand from the back of her neck and braces himself against the doorframe, taking a deep breath. She slowly moves away, giving him room.

“Now, we’re even…so good…night!” she stammered.

Baird just stood there, completely speechless, just as she hoped he would. Finally.

He had nothing witty to say or anything that he could instigate after their brief, little rendezvous. As she turns around making her way to the door, she stops suddenly as a thought came to mind, something she would have never thought to say to him before. She turns over her shoulder and casually mentions,

“Oh, and by the way…thanks for the practice.”

Baird stood there in awe, again without saying a word. Her statement caught him off guard while letting her get a lead in the “headgame." Score one for the virgin…shit! But before Baird could really respond, if he had anything to respond with, the door to the closet was opening while Cole started to step out, finding something he could use to wash his hands. By this time, Raven had already escaped out of the room, leaving Baird to his own vices.

“The room’s all yours,” Cole mentions to Baird, whom was still in the moment. Damon shook his head as he moves his glance to Cole.

“Damn, baby, you alright,” Cole asks.

“Yea, I’m…just, um…tired.”

“Well, the bathroom is all yours if you need to…well ya know, beat the stump.”

Baird groaned, “Whatever,” he mumbled to himself as he proceeded to drag himself over to the makeshift bathroom while he loosened his belt and closed the door behind him, still groaning. Damn you Feral.

Chapter 23: Back On Route
This life for me changes every day

I will stand up tall, I won't be betrayed

If you play with fire, I'll control the flame

I'll do anything to make you believe

I will take your thoughts away

And I'll ignite your fear today

Well I can take you far away


 * With my mind


 * Cold

The sun peaked over the mountains early that morning as the freezing temperatures lingered for hours, until the sun made it to the sky, warming the land underneath it. Finally.

This was the first day in days that Sigma squad could feel some warmth out in the wilderness as they moved on around the mountain. They couldn’t leave the monastery soon enough as the four progressed to the mission at hand, trying to put the later evening far behind them as their memory will allow. Or at least three of them are trying to move on.

Sven, on the other hand, was in good spirits, can’t imagine why, which, for the most part, annoyed everyone else. Raven, otherwise was deeply relieved that they were able to walk away without too many repercussions while Baird was crabby as usual and Cole kept to himself most of the morning, pouting that he didn’t “get any.”

Normally, Baird had a list of the usual things he ranted about every morning, but this morning, it was all Sven. He went on and on about his “experience,’ so much that Baird put his scarf around his ears just to shut Sven out while Cole just listened, and pouted some more. Raven, on the other hand, just stayed quiet while pretending to care. The three were too mentally exhausted to bother listening to Sven as they continued to drag their feet through the snow. Considering all that they have been doing for the past three days, they still couldn’t really get used to walking out in the wilderness for this long. You’ll be back by nightfall, my ass, Baird mumbled to himself.

During the early trek, Raven noticed that Baird would periodically pull out his journal to write down some notes or go back to review his previous ones, mumbling to himself as he drifted into his thoughts. She couldn’t help to question what he has been focusing on ever since their encounter with the Locusts at Hurl Dam. She didn’t think much of it at first, until she noticed that he wasn’t rummaging the Locust paraphernalia for just ammunitions. This led her to speculate that maybe he had some knowledge on the Locust war machine, or something else of importance.

Cole was ahead of the pack today, while Sven and Baird stayed close behind and Raven was hanging at the end, for a change. She had a lot on her mind, going through the motions in her head while trying to piece together the events the Harpies were telling her. ''Why would the Stranded take prisoners? What intel where they trying to get out of them? Is there something that these guys are not telling me? Is Baird even contemplating the same thing?''

She could probably ask him but she has quickly learned that early morning was not the best time to talk to Baird about anything, even if it had to do with the mission. So her questions were just going to have to wait, since it’s not like they’re getting anywhere, any time soon, except to their next destination for the evening before they can finally come over to the plateau above the Stranded settlement. Or least that was the plan for now, if no other calamity came their way.

The only good thing that seemed to have come from their time spent with the Harpies was that they where given several bags of rations, a trail mix full of protein rich nuts, dried berries, wheat flakes and some spicy jerky. That would be more than enough to accommodate their supper for the evening.

All the while, Sven continued to yak about his late night rendezvous with a fresh, young breeder and an experienced “avatar” to help guide the breeder through the motions, and then some. Although Sven was completely clueless that the two women where manipulating him for procreation, Baird had a more generalized idea as to what they were doing to him as he occasionally listened to Sven bugging Raven with question after question.

“I can’t believe they could do that with their feet…holy cow, I didn’t think that was possible,”

“Yes, Vin…it’s an old practice passed down from generation to generation," Raven replied, grudgingly.

“Yea, but…wait…how do they…uh, learn to do …this stuff? I mean, ok that one hot chick…”

Oh God, there’s that word again, Raven groaned.

“…who just…uh, she didn’t really have sex with me, but,”

“She’s what you may call an avatar, trained to provide guidance and stimulation for those whom are inexperienced,” Raven explained.

“You mean, like a coach?”

“Somewhat…but she uses her own body to provide visual means of arousal and sometimes uses other vices to accomplish the same.”

“Wow, you guys really have this down to an art form,” Sven beams in amazement, while the other two just kept quiet.

Cole continued to sulk while Baird just kept to himself, making mental notes in his head for his journal later, trying to get past the fact that the topic of sex has seemed to poke it’s naughty little head in almost every concept of dialogue during the entire mission. Oh, thank God Marcus isn’t here to watch me put up this. Baird put his mental notes aside as he continued to reevaluate his inquiries, trying to interpret the Locust language while Sven rambled on.

“It was kinda scary at first…I mean, I had no idea that “avatar,” was going to shove her finger up my ass, while…”

Cole’s expression suddenly drooped into a façade of shock, turning around towards Sven,

“Ah, what the hell...did I just hear that right?” Cole busted out in uncertainty, “...what kind of sick, twisted shit you guys got going on over there?”

“Cole,” Raven tried to explain as Baird dropped his attention from his notes to the three while Cole continued to rant,

“Feral, you didn’t say nothing about them wenches shoving something up someone’s ass!”

Raven sighed, “I didn’t think it was going to be an issue…in fact why would it be an issue?”

“Man, I know I’ve done some kinky shit, but that…that’s just wrong!”

“Why are you lecturing me about this,” Raven griped, “…I’m not the one who did it.”

“But that’s what they teach you, Feral, idn’t it…and I thought it was all touchin, and strokin, maybe a little polish on the knob, but shoving shit up the cornhole…man, that’s just downright nasty!”

“Oh, and all this time, I thought the Cole Train can handle anything, especially when it concerns the ladies…did I get that right, or was that just someone blowing smoke up my ass?”

Baird busted out laughing, nearly stumbling over his own feet while Cole just turned around to give Damon a dirty look. Sven joined in on the jubilation, trying to brace himself while keeping his distance from Cole.

“Oh, hahaha…that’s some funny shit right there,” Cole sneered sarcastically at Sven and Baird, “…I don’t even know what the fuck you're laughing at, Damon…you wanted some Feral ass too.”

Baird tries to compose himself before he even attempts to respond while Cole just stood there with his arms crossed, waiting for Baird to come to grips with himself.

“Sorry, Gus,” said Baird in between chuckles, “but she’s gotta point…like they say, don’t knock it til’ you try it.”

“Yea, well you go ahead and knock yourself out, Damon, if that’s how you wanna get your jollies,” Cole sneered as he turned around and started to hike again.

Sven manages to pick himself up while Raven glances between Baird and Cole, and then shrugs before she too continues on. Baird picks up the pace as he moves up next to Raven.

“So let me get this straight,” Baird starts off, “…you have a handful of “breeders” whom primarily guide, I guess, the “virgins,” or newbies, to do what, exactly?”

Raven sighed heavily, "They help the newbies by interacting with them,”

“By…wait…what do you mean, interact,” Baird asks in puzzlement while at the same time, he wonders if he should even venture this topic further. But it was too late as Sven jumped the bandwagon while bluntly spilling out the details,

“Ah, man, they were smooching…and don’t mean just a peck on the cheek, they were going at it!”

Cole turned around as his interest peaked at the news of girls “making out.”

“Say what?”

Raven cringed as she realized she had all three taking a peek through the forbidden keyhole, something she could never understand about men and their fascination with women "kissing."

“I’m not kidding,” Sven continues, “…I mean, hell I bet Feral can back me up on this one.”

The three turn their attention to Raven. Ugh, Vin…you had to drag me into this.

“Well, c’mon Feral…spill the beans,” Cole tires to sway her, much to her hesitation.

“What does any of this have to do with our mission at hand” she gripes.

“It’s intel,” Baird jumps in, “…any information we can gather about the Feral will help the COG improve our relations with you guys and the other clans."

Cole and Sven bust out laughing while Raven’s brow droops over her eyes. Baird stops himself as he rolls his eyes, realizing that what he just said was taken totally out of context.

“That’s not what I meant, you fucking pervs,” Baird barks.

The two Gears couldn’t help themselves as they stopped to catch their breath in the thin cold air. Raven sighs as she continues ahead of them, ignoring the comical relief at Baird’s expense. Normally, she would probably enjoy the occasion of ridicule just to bring him back down off his pedestal, but Raven was not in the least bit of mood to entertain them in any way. She was still a little shaken from their meeting with the Harpies. Something didn’t settle too well with her concerning their pact. She never told the Gears that in exchange for their lives, she had to give them information concerning the COG’s plans, moving Jacinto’s remnant to the island of Vectus.

She stopped along a slanted cliff, not to far from where she left the Gears, looking out across the mountain range while scanning for smoke or other signs to indicate the whereabouts of Locusts. Although the Locusts where now few in between than they where before, they were still a threat. Even though the Harpies desecrated the remaining Locusts from the outpost they were investigating, many may have still taken refuge into the mines than run deep in the mountains. Raven fears they may be gathering, but they will probably not strike until the next season. But by then, hopefully, that which is left of Jacinto’s remnant will be relocated to Vectus before they overrun Farrall. But how the Harpies have heard of this before Raven confirmed it to them is what troubled her the most.

''Why do they care what happens to the COG? Perhaps they too are losing their lands…to the Locust maybe, or is it something else?''

It was a sobering thought, knowing that one day she will lose her home, irregardless if it was because of the Stranded, or the Locusts, or even the COG, one way or another, she will not be able to stay. And then where should she go? With only a handful of what is left of her clan, they may decide to stay with the COG, and do what? To become a part of their society, to maybe be forced into a “breeding camp,” for the sake of repopulating the human race, or will they venture back into the wilderness, if there is a wilderness to return to. So many things remain uncertain, but she can’t help to wonder, for the first time in her life since she was taught not to trust the COG, about how do the Gears feel? What do they desire out of all of this that compels them to fight against overwhelming odds, knowing that they may not live to see their dreams come to fruition? She can’t help but to think of Cole, contemplating over the memories of his mother when things were “normal,” Sven daydreaming about his memories in school, or even Baird. What does he miss the most?

As her thoughts race through her head, she could hear them from a distance, some laughing, some scolding, followed by inevitable array of laughter, a typical moment that has become the norm for Sigma squad, almost similar to that of a family, if one dares to call it that. So what’s it to me if they are more than just soldiers that are expendable?

Never in a million years would she ever dwell on such things, realizing what if everything she was cultured to do by the Feral was wrong. Where would her alliances be now, if she cannot trust one over the other?

The scent in the air takes a turn as reality spears into her conscience, thrusting it’s javelin into her moral convention that she understood long ago as a child when she knew what a loving family was like, even though the ties were not biological. She looked out into the wilderness ahead, tuning out the commotion nearby and listening to the forests crying out to her. She has heard these voices before, when she heard what happened to Theta Four a few weeks back, when she could hear the screams echoing in the wilderness and the same voices she heard when they discovered what was left of Gamma Four. Raven was too terrified to accept it, but she knew what it was and she could no longer play ignorant anymore. They have been betrayed.

Entrenched in her thoughts, she barely notices Baird as he walks up to join her, looking out into the wilderness, trying to get a glimpse of what Raven may be contemplating, while the other two where still behind, shooting the bull. He could tell she was in deep thought, he’s seen it in her expression before, so he finally breaks her concentration in hopes that maybe she would be willing to share something she would otherwise not make an attempt to mention,

“Ok, I know something is wrong…so what is it,” he asks in a low voice. Raven was slightly caught off guard by his calm demeanor, which is unusual for him early in the morning. She finally tells him the bad news,

“We’re…going to have to take a different route.”

She waited for him to rant and holler, suggesting the idea was another bullshit strategic maneuver, but he didn’t. Baird didn’t scowl or bark, nor did he give her a look of disapproval. By now, if Raven felt that they were going in a direction that could be perilous, she would detour elsewhere. He stopped doubting it, and made no effort to argue about it. Instead, he turned his gaze out into the mountains, looking further into what was left of Sera. Despite all the military outposts, the scattered Locusts, and the crappy weather, this place wasn’t too bad. Beautiful view, plenty of space to wander around, find a place to settle with his own workshop garage, building whatever the hell he wanted to, without interference or parameter, hell, maybe Raven had the right idea, finding solitude out here.

Baird sighed, placing his hands on his hips as he looked down while Raven was at lost as to what he was contemplating. This was something she had never seen in him before and it became surreal. For the first time since she has been out here with him, she did not know what to expect. And then he said it, as if he knew all along what she was trying to avoid,

“We're being followed, right?” he asked, with no emotion in the tone of his voice. He then turned his glance to her and waited for a response, knowing that she was a piss poor liar. She turned her gaze from him and looked to the ground,

“Yes…but I fear that may not be the worst of it…and I can’t tell you what it is right now or else it may compromise the mission. I can only hope that you'll understand,” she says.

“I can understand…” says Baird, “…I just don’t have to like it.”

If there was anything that Raven appreciated with Baird, it was his honesty. Although it was blunt and sometimes crude, it was honest. He didn’t mince words for anyone’s sake. She could see why people didn’t like him, maybe it’s because nobody wants to hear the truth… ignorance is too blissful.

“So, which way do we go,” he finally asks without rebuke or sarcasm.

Raven gestures to him without pointing in the direction she intends to lead them.

“All I will say is that it will be someplace we can stay until early morning…I can tell you the rest later, when it is safer,” she said while Baird groans, knowing this was going to delay them even further. But what other choice did they have.

He yells out to Cole and Sven who where still chatting,

”Hey, shitheads…get up here, we’re moving!”

“Say what,” Cole yells out, trudging up to their position with Sven not too far behind.

“Change in plans guys…we’re going a different way,” Baird announces as he could feel the groaning from his other squad mates.

“Holy crap, we have to hike the long way again, shit,” Sven complains.

“Damn Baird, what the fuck are we doing,” Cole joins in, getting somewhat irritated with the lack of intel concerning their predicament. Baird turned around as he blurted out in a nasty tone,

“For starters, you two can shut the fuck up and stay quiet for the rest of the fucking trip, until we reach the place Feral intends to take us to spend the night…and I’m being fucking serious, not a word!”

The vicinity was quiet as Baird gathered himself up and stormed down the path while the other three just stood there in shock. Even Raven was stunned by Baird’s sudden spat, not seeing exactly what it was that set him off. She finally looked at the other two, who were still in a daze,

“C’mon guys…the place we’re going will be worth it, I promise…” she tries to assure them as they started to follow her while keeping a generous distance between them and Baird. Raven continued her speech quietly and out of Baird’s audible range,

“…but we need to stay quiet for now.”

Sven and Cole nodded, walking along Raven’s side as she starts to ponder to herself. She didn’t know exactly what Baird had in mind, but she kept her distance along with Cole and Sven as they trekked into forest primeval, concealing themselves from the hostile world around them.

Intermission IV
The sun shines out of my hands

can burn, can blind you

When she breaks out of my fists

ice lay down on your face

lays painfull on your chest

the balance come to loss

lets you go down hard

and the world counts loud to ten.


 * Rammstein


 * Sonne (Sun)

Tamar looked out into the grand horizon, admiring the white snow spread on the forests nesting in between the mountains as the days were becoming shorter. It was only four in the afternoon and the sun was already starting to fade behind the mountains, it’s colors bleeding into the snow on the landscape, while the water in the air turned to frost, swelling the molecules as they cling to the icy terrain.

As a matriarch of the Feral clan, she has known many days when things were much simpler, when the resources where plentiful. Much has changed since the Lightmass Offensive, shrinking their territory almost in half as the clans struggled to occupy areas that were not intruding upon others. But the struggle for control became inevitable as Tamar found a way to successfully keep her lands and supremacy.

Few knew of her schemes, while others where naïve and before they realized their impending doom, it was too late. She knew it would work and she justified it as a means to the survival of the fittest. That is how the Harpies will survive, their clan was one of the first to wander in defiance. They have amassed in numbers, they have destroyed Stranded settlements to gain their women, and retrain their daughters into fierce warriors.

Though the Coalition was powerful, they have become arrogant, and Tamar knew it. The Union of Independent Republics became too overconfident, and they misplaced their power when they lost their key weapon of mass destruction. The COG is no different, but whether they will lose to the Lambent or to the rebels is yet to be seen.

Tamar looks out as she could see a stray, but still one of their own coming into their camp. The stray entered without escort, as if she had been here before, even though she was from a different clan, one of the clans that was decimated earlier that year. Carrying a Gnasher in her right hand with a Gear issued Snub pistol in her holster, she proceeded to meet up with Tamar, whom has been waiting from her to hear the news. As the stray Feral made her way before Tamar, she looked around as the praetorians gathered around the two while the stray carefully held up a handful of COG tags in her other hand for Tamar to see.

“You have done well…sister of the valley…and the others who are blinded along with their Gear comrades?” Tamar asked. The stray Feral looked upon Tamar as she could feel the eyes of the Harpies upon her.

“Three daughters of Anetha have managed to return to Farrall with what is left of the remaining squads…I do not know what has happened to your Pandora,” she carefully responds to Tamar, nervously, “and the Stranded militia continue to search for the squad they call “Sigma.”

''“We know of Sigma’s whereabouts…and they will continue to seek out the Stranded settlement, then they will return to Fort Block…the COG will unleash their offensive against the militia, hitting two birds with one stone. They will do the dirty work for us and then leave to Vectus, and we will pass without notice, taking the women and children left behind."''

Tamar looks ahead of her clan, admiring all that she has amassed in the past twenty-seven years, watching, waiting, and plundering when no one was looking. She learned from the best of what the COG had to offer.

''“Myrrah will soon return from the ashes of the world…and when she does, we will be ready. And then, my Pandora will return to me, to seek the truth.”''

Chapter 24: The “Fellbeasts” of Nexus
“Vinny…we need to go…hurry up Vin.”

Sven could hear the voice of his sister Gwen, insisting him to pick up the pace so they could get to the park before all the neighborhood kids beat them to the tire swing. Sven raced down the stairs, trying to put on his jacket while Gwen opened the door as the two raced out towards the sidewalk.

Sven was seven years old at the time, while his sister was nine. They spent most of their off-school days at the downtown park, filled with swings, makeshift cars and an enormous playground that consisted of wooden poles and old, weathered, tread tires.

But the one place the two would spend countless hours playing back and forth was on the tire swing at the end of the playground. Sven would often get on while Gwen would pull the tire back and then pushed as she jumped in, letting the tire swing them, spinning around from the three chains tied to the wood post above, until they got dizzy.

Gwen always tried to spin the tire so fast until Sven threw up, and then she would laugh at him. After Sven vomited, they would climb up into the playground to slide down the whirl slide that dropped twelve feet from the very top of the structure, and then would try to climb back up that same slide afterwards.

Of all the training that the COG put him through, nothing was as tedious as the downtown playground. Sven could remember the days he would be chased all over the playground, climbing up the fireman’s pole and then jumping from a ten foot ledge and rolling on the sand, getting it all in his shoes, his hair, and his mouth. Gwen would swing him by his arms and then let go, watching Sven fly until he hit the ground. He had so many scrapes and bruises, holes in his jeans, his mother ceased to ask how in the world he ruined his brand new pants.

The memories of those days ran through his head, like a compilation of clips that would rerun constantly. The very same rush that he would get, on the brink of puking as the world spun from the tire swing, was pulsing through his body. He could feel the deja vu all over again, the running the chasing, climbing as if his life depended on it. Never in a million years would he have ever thought that he would have to run for his life.

But there he was, running as fast as his legs could take him, darting through the trees as he could hear from the distance the snarling and growling of the beasts that ran aimlessly, following the nearest scent that their nostrils could gather. He knew his rifle was useless at this point as he reached for his Gnasher just in case, but whether that would help him or not he had no idea. Man, the Corporal was right all along, this so sucks balls!

The others where already ahead of him, motioning him to hurry up as they took refuge into the thicket, trying to climb up onto a boulder.

“C’mon Vinny, move your skinny ass…unless you wanna to be dog food,” Cole yelled out while Sven picked up the pace, trying not to run into the trees in the process. Raven was already perched up on the boulder, extending her hand to Baird, whom was coming close to the top. He grabbed her hand as he pulled himself up with the other clutching the ledge. Cole was close behind as Baird quickly turned around to help Cole up as he extended his hand. Cole quickly grabs Baird’s hand as the two try to get him promptly while Sven just now started to crawl up.

“Aw, shit, I can hear them,” Sven panicked as he tried to pull himself up on the tall boulder.

“Fuck…Cole, hold my legs willya,” Baird yelled out as he quickly kneeled down.

“You got it,” said Cole as Baird started to lean down the edge with Cole holding onto his legs.

“C’mon Vinny, grab my hands,” Baird shouted. Sven reached up as he was able to grab one of Baird’s hands, while the snarling from behind was getting closer and more boisterous.

“Aw, crap, pull me up man,” Sven whined while Baird went ahead and grabbed Sven by the collar with his other hand.

“C’mon Cole, pull us up,” Baird shouted behind him as Cole started to pull them up while Baird hung onto Sven.

Suddenly, the beast that was following their trail, thrusts itself into the brush, pushing through the thicket as it snarled and clomped its massive jaws, filled with jagged teeth.

“Damnit, hurry Cole,’ Baird yelled.

“I almost got it, hang on,” Cole shouted back as the two suddenly felt a jerk as they were yanked over the ledge, while Sven pushed the remainder of his body over the ridge.

“Ok Vinny, will you please shoot that son of a bitch,” Baird shouted as Vinny stood above the ledge and started to shoot rounds into the stray Bloodmount below. The beast became more irritated after Sven shot three rounds into it.

“Damnit, why can’t these things just DIE,” Sven yells out in irritation. Suddenly, Cole joins him with his Gnasher and puts a few more rounds into it until it started to gurgle, twisting and turning from the impact and then slumped to the side of the boulder as it’s blood was smeared along the wall. It laid still as they could hear it exhale its last breath. Baird walked over to join them, looking down at the fallen beast without it’s rider, whom Sven took out earlier before the Bloodmount started to go berserk.

“Fuck, that was way too close,” Baird commented as Raven quickly joined them from scouting the area ahead of them.

“I’m assuming there’s bound to be more,” she analyzed.

“Yea, they’re cavalry is going to catch up with us real quick,” Cole mentions, looking up at Raven while Baird continues,

“And they don’t die easily. We need to stay up on the these boulders and trees to avoid the mounts claws.”

“But what about the riders,” Cole asked.

“Vinny may be able to take some of them out while you and I can focus on the Bloodmounts with our Lancers.”

“And what should I do,” Raven asked making sure she wasn’t put off to the side.

“Can you get up into the trees across from here,” Baird asked.

“Yea, no problem,” she said.

“Then get up over there so you can draw their attention with your Gorgon pistol…just try to keep yourself for the most part covered. The riders normally use Hammerbursts."

“Got it…I’m going up,” Raven replied as she stepped back a few paces and then ran and jumped onto a nearby tree branch, sturdy enough to accommodate her weight. She hung onto the tree using the flexible needles that hung from the nearby branches as she climbed a little further up the trunk to the next tree branch and looked through the trees to see sure enough, five more Bloodmounts and their riders, making their way into the forest.

“Here they come,” Raven yells out while Sven moves up to a higher position, placing his rifle along the edge, peering through his scope. Cole and Baird take refuge along the ledge as they load up their Lancers.

“Get ready guys…Vinny gets the first shot,” Baird reminds them as they brace themselves for the oncoming assault.

Sven finally got a view of the beasts as they torqued and moved their bodies, making it difficult for him to get a clean shot.

“Shit, those things move around too much,” he complained.

“Breathe out and shoot Vinny, I know you can do it…I hope you can do it,’ Baird yells out to him, trying to keep faith in Sven’s sniper skills. It may be a little too much to ask, since there hasn’t been a sniper who has ever had a lot of success shooting the riders off of a Bloodmount. Sven picked up his rifle as he held it up braced into his shoulder, slowly exhales and takes a shot, knocking one rider clean off his saddle.

“WHOO, good shot, kid,” Cole yells out while Raven is the next to take the stage as she fires off her Gorgon pistol, drawing their attention away from the Gears. The riders start to fire their Hammerburst assault rifle in Raven’s direction as she quickly takes cover behind the tree trunk. The bullets ricochet off of the tree, ripping off the bark as the wood chips scatter in multiple directions.

Sven loads up another round in his rifle as he raises it up and takes off the head of another rider while his body continued to stay seated in the saddle while the Bloodmount wanders the area, aimlessly, compromising the accuracy of the others whom are trying to avoid running into it.

“Ok, Cole, let em have it,” Baird yells out.

“You got it, baby!”

The two start to fire their Lancers at the other Bloodmounts while their riders turn around into confusion, but before they could fire their weapons, Cole and Baird had already over leaded their “horse” as the dying beasts flip them out of their saddles.

Thrown across the thicket next to the tree nearby, the Locust rider tries to get up to continue the assault as he looks up only to find Raven holding her Boltok directly aimed at his head and takes a shot. The Boltok impales his helmet and rips half his skull off as he falls backwards, rolling down into a ditch nearby.

The other rider was able to stand up as he fires his Hammerburst at Cole and Baird’s until another shot rings out into the woods, knocking the rider backwards as he let out a growling cry, lying motionless on the ground.

“That’s two, bitches, “ Sven yells out after shooting the other rider as he flips the shell out and slides another round in.

Cole and Baird move back up over the ledge as they fire at the other loose Bloodmount, loading it with almost two rounds of ammunition before they finally take the beast out.

“Eat shit and die,” Baird yells out after killing the beast.

The other two where still wandering without direction, snarling and barking, huffing in the cold air. Raven started to fire her Boltok pistol at one, trying to aim carefully as it moved constantly.

“Shit…I can’t get it down,” she yelled, only aggravating it even more as it started to ram into the tree, shaking it.

“Ugh, damnit,” Raven hollered, trying to hang onto the branches as the beast slammed into it, shaking it violently. She loses her footing, hanging on for dear life with her hands, while catching herself along the thick bark of the trunk with her boot.

“Ah, Baird…it’s going after Feral, man,” Cole blurted out as Baird moves around to get a look,

“Aw, shit…hang on Rav…fire at that bitch,” Baird yelled a he raised his Lancer, pummeling the beast with rounds as Cole joined him, nearly emptying their cartridges as the Bloodmount finally started to falter. It thrashed and twisted it’s body until it started to slump on the wayside, gurgling and choking on it’s own blood until it laid limp.

Raven was able to pull herself back into place as she leaned behind the trunk, while the other Bloodmount went over to the boulder ridge, trying to climb it.

“Guys…it’s near the ledge,” Raven yelled. Sven pulled out his Gnasher and started to put some rounds in it. The Bloodmount, growled in fury as it started to pick itself up the edge with it’s back claws.

“Shit…it’s coming up,” Sven yelled as he quickly backed up. Baird and Cole reloaded their Lancers and started to fire at the thing pitilessly while it hung just over the ledge, trying to take it out before it got any closer. Finally the beast started to waiver as it slid off and fell to the ground, motionless.

“Yea, take that muthafucka,” Cole yelled.

He looks over to see the last Bloodmount and it’s rider, loitering near the thicket entrance as the rider tried to turn the menacing beast around.

“Oh, oh hell no…don’t think you’re going to get away,” Cole blurted out as the other three get a glimpse of the last rider, trying to retreat. Sven moves up further near the ledge as he raises up his Longshot and fires a round, shooting the rider in the back, knocking him off of his mount.

“Hurry, we got to take out that Bloodmount before he gets away,” Baird yells out as he jumps off of the boulder and rolls onto the ground. The others follow with Cole and Sven doing the same while Raven climbs down from the tree and follows behind the Gears. They run quickly towards the edge of the thicket until they peer out into the forest, listening to the beast wandering around without purpose as it’s helmet limited it’s visibility, but it could still smell them.

“There it is,” Sven points out as he looks through his scope, “…holy shit, it’s coming back!”

The beast makes a detour as it catches a glimpse of their scent, rocking its head to the side as it starts to charge their direction.

“Fuck, shoot it with everything you got, now!” Baird ordered as Sven took the first shot, as the bullet ricochets off of it’s helmet, forcing the beast to stop as it tries to remove the helmet with it’s back hook.

“Shoot it now,” Baird yelled again, trying to take advantage of the beasts’ delay before it gets any closer as both Cole and Baird load it with Lancer rounds, but it only aggravated the beast as it removed it’s helmet off completely and starts to charge in their direction.

“Shit,” Vinny yells, firing another round into it’s shoulder, but it didn’t slow it down the least bit while Raven was loading her Boltok into it, but that didn’t slow the angry monster either.

“Aw, fuck this,” Cole yells out as he puts up his Lancer and takes out his shotgun. The beast runs right up to him as he takes his weapon and slams it across it’s big head, nearly knocking it sideways as he pulls back and fires a fatal shot directly into it’s skull, finally taking it out for good.

“AND STAY DOWN, BITCH,” Cole yells at it, while giving it a couple of pummels into it’s head just to make sure.

“Alright Cole, you took it out, enough already,” Baird tries to pull him back but Cole was too much into it, he moved out of Baird’s grasp as he kept hitting at it, beating and bludgeoning it until you couldn’t almost recognize what it was. Baird gave up and backed away, letting Cole take out his adrenaline high out on it. He knew better than to get in Cole’s way when he was having one of his “moments.”

Cole continued to bludgeon it, as the blood sprayed all over the snow around it, splattering on his armor and his arms. With each passing fist, battering it into nothing, Cole started to calm down, slowing his pace until he came to a stop. He stood over it, panting, with his eyes closed as he started to catch his breath. He forgot how cold it was as he breathed the crisp air, inhaling long and slow, and then exhaled the same, letting the tension depart is body.

He slowly turned around as he looked at Baird and Sven, just standing their glaring at his blood smothered fists, torso, and arms. Sven was more shocked than Baird was, remembering how strong and brutal Cole could be. Baird on the other hand has seen this before, and has learned since then to just let him go, take it all out on whatever he found to be his punching bag, thanking God it wasn’t him.

Raven stood further back, perched on a log away from the other two as she peered down to the bloody mess strewn around Cole. He could tell that his demeanor must have made her nervous.

Baird turns around as he walks over to the dead Locust nearby and starts to rummage through his ammo packs. Sven walks over to do the same, but could not find any rifle rounds. Baird moves back into the woods and searches the others, looking for other miscellaneous paraphernalia that he may be able to find.

Cole stood in his spot for a while and then decided to sit down on a small log, lying on the ground. His head hung low, not wanting anyone to see the look on his face, especially Feral.

Like any other soldier who has fought this war for too long, it was taking its toll on him, it couldn’t end soon enough. He didn’t know if Raven would ever understand how they felt about warfare, hell, she must think we relish in it. Sven was too young to understand that war was hell. Will time and death harden him as well, just like the rest of them?

Baird walked back over to Cole, who was still sitting on the log with his head down.

“Gus…I got some ammo for ya,” said Baird as Cole looked up while Baird tossed him a clip.

“Did you find anything else,” Cole asked, wondering if he found any other materials that could help him decipher their language.

“Maybe…we’ll see when we find a place to sit for awhile,” Baird answered as he extended his hand. Cole took his hand as Baird helped him up and slaps him on the shoulder. Baird continued,

“Let’s go, Gus. Everyone’s tired and hungry…and we only have a few hours left before dawn.”

Baird turns to Raven who was still perched on the log as she gestured to them, towards the mountain.

“This way,” she said as she walked on the log and then jumped from the ledge onto the white floor in front of them.

Suddenly, a noise rang out through the air in the distance, behind them. The four turned around, drawing their attention to the commotion, echoing over the woods. Sounds of gunfire suddenly hit their ears, startling them. A shrieking roar that was all too familiar to Baird’s ears, was closing in. After taking out the Bloodmounts, the commotion must have alerted another scouting squadron nearby. There could be no other explanation.

Cole’s eyes widened to the sudden realization that they were being hunted as he turned his gaze to Baird.

Baird sulked, slowly moving back as the noise shivered down his spine, “…we need to move, now!”

“Aw, shit,” Cole blurted out.

The four took Baird’s advice as they picked up the pace, moving quickly from the direction of the commotion coming behind them. The snow began to fall again, accumulating on the ground and trees around them, concealing their footprints, but would that be enough to keep them from being followed? The sun still hung over the mountains for now, but soon it will sink into the horizon, leaving Sigma little choice but to take out the Locust scouts before the sun departs, blinding their only advantage in this frozen hell.

Damon’s Journal Entry #2
Well, it would seem in the past few days…shit, we’ve been out here for three, going on four days? Anyway, we have stumbled upon some disturbing revelations as of late. We have learned that the Stranded may be more inventive than we can possibly comprehend, even I’m having some serious doubts, but the evidence that we have gathered so far suggests otherwise.

After our sleepover at Hurl Dam, we stumbled upon what was left of Gamma Four, and unfortunately they were KIA while their Sergeant is, as of my knowledge, unknown. We can only guess that they were ambushed sometime the following morning after the day we were deployed, and then relocated to be set up as bate for other squads. We also have found out that the Stranded may be taking prisoners and subjecting them to torture. Now why the Stranded would go out of their way to be this tactical, I cannot confirm as of yet.

During our investigation, Cole mentioned that the Stranded are normally not that strategic, and I would have to agree, but we also have reason to believe that the Stranded are being either lead, or assisted by some “disgruntled” Gears. If this is so much the case, I’m willing to bet they may be massing a militia and armaments. We won’t know for sure until we investigate the settlement on the other side of the glacier lake, but we have had to change our route since we now know that we are being followed.

But, moving on to a lighter note, we’ve attained additional intel from another Feral clan, only known for now as “the Harpies,” which I totally agree is the appropriate name for these bitches since from what I understand, they are more militant than the other clans. During our “stay” at their camp, I have come across some additional observations concerning the Feral culture and evidence to back up my previous speculations.

While, apparently, Raven’s old clan, known as “Daughters of Anetha,” (I’m not sure what the names mean) was more “talented” in the arts, sciences, and breeding philosophy, while another decimated clan of the valley was more involved in hunting, crafts, and metalsmiths. From what I gathered, these women are skilled, they’re not just a handful of dumb, broads who just run around, accumulating testicles from anyone who is unlucky to come across them. The quality invested in Raven’s “custom” armor and attire alone, should be evidence enough of the degree of their proficiency. I would know, I spent over thirty minutes closely evaluating her armor while she overslept the other morning. Now how they have acquired these skills is unclear, I can only guess that maybe some of these Feral where educated craftsmen (women) civilians before they we’re integrated into the Feral clans.

I have also discovered, oh boy, here it goes, additional methods they use to assist in proficient breeding. They have, whom they refer to, as an “avatar," and apparently, she assists the virgin breeders, or inexperienced breeders, by offering their services as, I guess you would call, “eye candy,” for the male’s visual stimulation. Apparently, they used one when they threw Sven to a breeder (I didn’t know this until after the fact, lucky bastard). From what I gathered, since Sven wouldn’t shut up about it, she’s literally there just to entice the male to mate and help boost the breeder’s confidence. In some situations, they have been known to interact with the breeder by performing “lesbian,” or bisexual acts to, as I mentioned before, entice the male visually…sorry, my mind wandered. Anyway, she may also engage with the male during procreation by stimulating his other “regions” at the same time, however, it would probably be best if I did not leave it to my own imagination to theorize what exactly the “other regions” are, so I’ll bug Raven about it later.

Anyways, I have managed to figure out a few snippets of the Feral language, very basic words mind you, but enough to get me started on translating.

I will try to record my observations daily whenever possible, in the meantime, I will attempt to milk Raven’s brain of anything I can get her to reveal about the Feral dialect.

Chapter 25: Riding The Pale Horse
Aerials in the sky,

when you lose small mind you free your life.

Aerials, so up high,

when you free your eyes, eternal prize.

System of A Down

Aerials

Pushing through the light breeze, stirring the snow flakes floating in the air, prods the exposed skin as Sigma hurries through the woods, feeling the heavy panting tracking them.

It wasn’t long that the “hounds of Nexus” alerted the Locust horde nearby. Although Sigma took out their Bloodmounts, another scouting party heard their cries as they rushed in, full force, pursuing the Gears, fast and hard.

Sven pushed ahead of the pack, closely following Raven as they darted around the trees, brushing against the snow covered branches. She could hear him breathing heavily as he started to pass her up.

Raven finally had to yell out to him,

“Wait…where’s the others?”

Sven stopped as he found cover behind a tree, panting in between words,

“There…they…are,” he points.

Baird and Cole where running around the trees, darting from an array of gunshots flailing from behind.

“TAKE COVER…” Baird yelled out.

“MOVE BACK,” Cole followed as the two reunited with Sven and Raven.

Bullets ricochet in the woods, glancing across trees and boulders, stirring up the snow and pine needles.

“There…” a loud, foul voice shatters the serenity of the woods as the Locusts take cover in the forest, opposite of the Gears.

“Fuck…there’s eight of them!” Baird griped, fiddling with his gun while Cole fired his Lancer in short, controlled bursts, trying to aim around the trees as he taunted,

“WHOO, yea…come get some, bitches…”

Sven lifted up his rifle, peering carefully through his scope as he found a Cyclops glancing from behind a tree. Sven take the shot, splitting the Locusts head as the body slumps on the ground. A Grenadier moves up in to take the Cyclops’ position, exchanging fire with his Boltok pistol, aiming directly at Sven.

“Fuck! I can’t get around that pistol,” Sven barks as the rounds start to take off the bark of the tree in large chips.

Raven took refuge up into the trees and onto a tall boulder nearby, strategically flanking from the side as she pulls out her Gorgon and Boltok pistols. Dueling with both as she fires one after the other, she strikes the Grenadier with her Boltok first, forcing him to stumble back and then finishes him with the Gorgon, pummeling him with bullets. As the Grenadier drops to the ground, a Cyclops discovers her position and starts to fire. Raven takes cover behind the boulder, yelling as she nearly slips on the snow,

“Damnit…I hate Lancers”

“Get your tiny butt back here, Rav…you don’t stand a chance up there,” Baird blurts out as he quickly moves into position behind another boulder and fires his Lancer in the Cyclops’ direction, redirecting the Locusts attention away from Raven. As the Locusts continue to fire at Baird, Raven slips down the boulder onto the ground, sliding on her bum and then plummets into the heap of snow below. She suddenly feels a tear in her rear as a sharp pain shoots down the back of her upper thigh.

“Ugh…oh, God…” Raven panics, “…my stitches! I think they broke…shit!”

Cole and Baird alternate as one loads and the other continues fire. Cole pulls back behind the tree, yelling,

“Reloading!”

“Got it,” Baird yells back as he turns to return fire, filling a nearby Cyclops with rounds until the Locust stumbles backwards and falls down on the ground.

“Shit, yea,” Baird yells out.

“Haha…good one, Baird,” Cole yells out as he reloads and peers around the other side of the tree to return fire. Cole aims at a Bolter, trying to meander in the woods, but the impact of round rushing form Cole’s Lancer, strikes him down as the Bolter slips onto the ground, bleeding profusely.

Cole peers through the heavy, cold air, noticing his victim, trying to pull itself along the ground as it crawls slowly, choking and heaving.

“Oh, where do you think your going?” Cole sneers as he moves forward, meandering around the trees until he reaches the lame Boltok’s position.

“We ain’t finished yet, bitch!” Cole quickly grabs the bolter, pulling the beast up against his torso as he pulls out his pistol, using the Locust as a meat shield while he walks out into the firefight.

“Holy crap, Cole,” Sven beams in amazement.

“Move up Vinny…we have the advantage,” Baird blurts out as the two start to move around, following Cole.

Sven takes his place behind Cole as he raises his rifle, shoots a round into another Grenadier. The beast stumbles back from Sven’s Longshot while taking Cole’s pistol rounds, finishing the job as the beast gurgles it’s last breath and slumps to the ground. Baird moves up, revving his Lancer as he catches Locust sniper, trying to reload his rifle while Baird moves up and rams his chainsaw bayonet into the sniper’s head, carving it into two, bloody pieces.

“Hehe…parts is parts,” Baird sneers as he kicks the corpse away from him while Cole follows the last two up ahead.

“C’mon, bring it,” he taunts, moving forward as the Bolter’s body eats up the bullets coming form the Cyclops and Grenadier up ahead. Cole and Baird exchange fire, picking at the trees as the Locusts alternate between the Lancer and Gnasher shotgun. Suddenly the firefight takes a toll on Cole’s meat shield as the corpse starts to lump into pieces.

“You better drop him, Cole,” Baird yells out.

“Aw, fuck this,” Cole gripes as he drops the bloody meat shield and takes cover behind another tree adjacent to Baird. As the two hold their position the Grenadier starts to move in, growling,

“Moving…”

The large, husky beast plows through the thicket like a charging bull, unloading its shotgun towards the Gears.

“Shit…take it out,” Baird yells.

Suddenly, a shot rings out form Sven’s rifle, knocking off the Grenadier’s head into a crimson mist, while the rest of the body falls forward, leaving a bloody trail behind it.

A growl is heard in the distance as the Cyclops revs his Lancer, cutting through the rest of the thicket as he advances quickly in a suicidal, last ditch effort to take out the Gears.

Cole quickly turns around as he moves to the other side, revving up his Lancer, darting around the trees towards the Cyclops until the two clash saws, pushing against each other. Sparks fly from the duel as the two move from side to side, trying to push the other down as the glistening teeth from the chainsaw bayonets grind against the metal.

“Die…human…” the Locust scoffs as he puts more force into his Lancer, pushing Cole back slightly.

“I don’t think so, bitch!”

Cole moves his arms in a circle, releasing his bayonet from the Cyclops’ Lancer, freeing his, forcing the Locust to lean on one side while Cole moves in and thrusts his chainsaw bayonet across the Cyclops exposed gut, cutting clean through the mid torso, splitting it in half.

“Yea, that’s one for the highlight reel, WHOO,” Cole blurts out, stepping back away from the bloody, bowl clutter while Sven and Baird join him.

“Aw, dude…that’s a mess,” says Sven in awe.

“Shit Cole…you had to overdo it…again” Baird griped.

“You know it…hey, where’s Feral?”

“Aw, crap…I knew I was forgetting something,” Baird groaned while Cole turned back around, yelling out,

“FERAL…WHERE YOU AT, BABY?”

Baird starts his way back, stepping over the Locust corpses over towards the boulder where he saw her last.

“Raven…hey, where’d you go?” he yells out. He suddenly hears a whimper further down a slope behind the trees. He looks in horror to find a slight trail of blood in the snow.

“Aw, crap…Rav, say something…please?”

Now’s not a good time to lose our guide…shit!

“Over here…”

He could hear her faint voice as he follows the trail into the thick thicket. He finally sees her lying on her side, groaning.

“Shit, you alright?”

“Do I look alright?” she barks, cringing form the pain coming from her rear.

“You really want me to tell you what you look like?” Baird joked as he kneels down beside her.

“Damnit, Baird, not now!”

“Alright, alright, I’m sorry.”

He looks over to her glute, noticing the blood seeping from the stitched gash.

“I…I think it tore it,” she said, cringing in pain.

Baird sighs, “Yea, you did…shit! I can’t stitch it up right now…we gotta get you…”

Suddenly a noise breaks the silence in the woods. Baird looks up towards the direction of the noise as it becomes more audible. The low roar was clearly audible as Baird’s face went pale. He whispers, subtly,

“Don’t…talk. Don’t make…any noise.”

He turns over to see Cole and Sven, taking cover behind some trees, both frozen in awake of the new menace. Raven tries top sit up so she could hear the noise coming from the woods ahead. Her blue eyes widen as she recognizes the heavy breathing from the sinister monster.

She peers through the trees, watching movement in the woods, hearing the rattling of chains along the slow thumping of the Berserker’s heavy feet. Baird was frozen, looking out the same direction. He’s seen these things more times than he really wanted to count. One was enough. They must have brought her to sniff us out, he thought to himself, since the cold made visibility difficult for them. The snow was also making it difficult for her to catch their scent, despite her keen sense of smell, but it won’t be long before she can hear them. It was this Baird feared the most.

She carefully turns over and starts to crawl over to where the Locust corpse lies in the forest behind them.

“What the hell are you doing?” Baird hissed quietly while Raven pulled with her hands towards the nearest corpse.

“Come over here…hurry,” she motioned.

Baird crawled over to her position as he kneeled next to her.

“Get my knife from my boot,” she said. Baird looked down towards her boot and pulls out her “bowie” knife and hands it to her.

“Ok, now what the hell are going to do?”

Raven cuts into the dead Locusts gut, disemboweling it.

“We need to cover our scent…here,” she says as she hands him some of the Locusts innards.

“Aw, gross…ugh, now what?” he asked, trying to tolerate the smell.

“Smear it on you.’

“Fuck, I had a feeling you were going to say that.”

“Hurry Damon…before she sniffs us out.”

“Shit!” Baird gripes as he bites the bullet and smears the guts on his chest armor. Raven does the same by smothering her legs with the entrails.

Cole and Sven move quietly next to them as they watch the two sloshing through the entrails.

“What…the…hell,” Cole covered his nose from the stench.

“You’re going to have to put some on Cole if you want to live,” Raven whispered sternly, making sure he understood her intentions. She recalled the last few times she encountered Berserkers was that they couldn’t distinct a live human from a corpse when she first discovered the strategy.

The monster stopped in its tracks, listening as it turns its head, gaping it’s mouth slightly to catch an odor with her vomeronasal glands in the roof of her mouth. The steam from her heavy breathing seep from her jaws as she clamps them shut and starts to get agitated. Swinging her head from side to side, the five drones whom where trying to guide her with the chains, hold fast as she growls impatiently.

Suddenly, a loud shriek bellows from behind them as a Kantus priest moves closer from the rear. The priest begins to “chant,” reciting some poem in a dialect Baird has heard before but couldn’t quite decipher it. The Berserker starts to calm down as she stops moving her head and focuses her senses in the Gears direction.

“Let her go…” the priest says in a high, pitch shriek. The Kantus then let’s out a wail, aggravating the Berserker as she shakes her head and stomps her feet. The drones drop their chains as she marches into the woods, pushing down the thicket with her massive body.

The four scatter as fast and quiet as they could, using the noise she was making, pushing through the thicket to cover their movements. All but Raven managed to get some distance, struggling from the tear in her rear. She tries to pull herself, pushing with her legs as she drags herself through the thick snow.

The Berserker stops suddenly as she tilts her head in Raven’s direction. Baird peers out, noticing that Raven was still too close for comfort as she leaned against a tree, near a Locust corpse. She froze in her place, ceasing any potential noise that the Berserker may pick up. The monster shook her head, trying to shake the acuminating snow on her head, brushing it our of her ear holes. Raven started to panic, breathing heavily as the creature moved closer, and Baird could see it from a distance. Shit…you need to calm down.

The Berserker stops in her tracks as she leans over to the other side to sniff out another corpse nearby. Raven tries to move back slightly away from the tree while the Berserker was temporarily distracted. In the process, she feels something moving from behind, compelling her to yelp until a hand reached over mouth, shutting it.

“Shhhh…don’t…move,” Baird whispered into her ear as the monster suddenly spun her head around and began to sniff the vicinity around them. She moves her massive head closer to them, sniffing the area as the stench from the corpse in front of them was reeking in her nostrils.

Raven was trembling slightly, thawing form Baird’s body heat as the two sat deep in the snow, trying to cover their scent from the hunter. Her eyes widened in fear, getting a front seat look at the Berserker, feeling the panting from her nostrils brush against her hair while Baird held his hand over her mouth, keeping the creature from hearing her breathe. The monster suddenly exhaled, massively, as the two got a big whiff of her breath. Baird’s face grimaced from the foul odor, trying to hold his breath from breathing the stink coming from her mouth. Agh…smells like somebody took a shit in her mouth.

Raven did the same, trying not to breath it in directly. She didn’t know what smelled worse, the corpse nearby or the berserker’s bad breath. Please, just kill us now and get it over with, she groaned to herself, feeling Baird tense up as he tried to keep from vomiting.

The Berserker brushed her head against a tree trunk, scratching the side of her rough face, ripping the bark off with each movement of her big head. Shaking the bark off, she pulls away and moves to the side, following the scent of the entrails nearby.

Baird and Raven were relieved for the time being, while Cole and Sven sat still in their places, watching the berserker move past them, grazing their place of refuge as she moves further in to the woods nearby.

Pushing through the thicket, sniffing out the entrails ahead, the Berserker growls in between her heavy breathing. She too was having trouble breathing the chilling air. She moves through effortlessly, rummaging through the forest as the snow begins to fall again. The white flakes add density to the air, making visibility next to impossible.

As Baird and Raven sat in their place, they turn towards the noise of footsteps dropping into the snow. Raven stiffins up, wondering how long it will be before they are discovered, but the heavy snow accumulates on them, falling quickly, nearly covering them completely.

Drones are the first to march in, barely visible through the falling snow but their movements where still readable. They make no acknowledgement to Baird and Raven, cooped up against a tree and a corpse. Passing them up without taking a glance, the Drones push forwards, following the Berserker ahead.

Cole and Sven stay in their place, not making any effort to start a ruckus as the Drones pass them by, not taking notice of them. Cole could barely make out Raven and Baird as peers through the falling snow that has them hidden away.

Suddenly the Kantus priest makes his entrance as his raspy breathing could be heard as he stepped into the forest. He was light of his feet but his demeanor and the way he moved gave him away. He stood for moment, taking the time to scan the area. Raven didn’t even dare to breathe, trying to keep the steam, seeping from her breath from being seen. Baird did the same, holding his breath as the priest glanced by.

Moving along, the priest continues forward behind the Drones, passing up Cole and Sven. The two where shivering profusely from the cold settling in. How can these Locusts stand it? Cole couldn’t understand why they would want to come out in this icy hell, they must be desperate if they’re out here…but desperate for what?

One thing was for sure, they can’t let this scouting party go, otherwise they would be hunting them down for the rest of their journey, and that was the last thing they wanted to deal with. Although the Drones weren’t much of the problem, the priest on the other hand was a force to be reckoned with, even more so with the Berserker. This was not going to be easy.

Baird moved slightly, releasing his hold on raven’s mouth as he tried to sit up.

“So now what do we do…we can’t have them following our tracks,” Raven griped while keeping her decibel level down.

“I’m thinking, ok?” Baird sneered, realizing that the situation just got complicated real quick. He peered through the falling snow, watching from across the woods, Cole, waving his hand. Baird looked up over, checking to see if it was clear and then darted across the vicinity to Cole and Sven.

“Shit, did you get all that?” said Cole.

“Yea Gus, I did,” Baird responded, trying not to admit the obvious.

“Man, what are we going to do now…they’ll hunt us down for sure,” Sven whined while Cole noticed that Baird was in thought, reevaluating the situation. So far, they are up against five Drones, one priest, a Berserker, with three Gears and a wounded Feral. Fuck!

Raven tries to stand back up, lifting her frozen bum form the heap of snow she has been sitting in for the past fifteen minutes. Bracing herself against the tree, she turns around and notices a frozen river nearby. It was the same river that eventually leads to Hurl Dam. Raven could recall bathing in it many times during the harvest time of the year, and she could recall that the waters run deep towards the center on the river. An idea spawns in her head.

“Baird…” she calls out, trying not to get too loud. Baird turns around in her direction, noticing that she was trying to walk, but started to fall to the wayside. He runs up to her as he catches her arm before she topples over.

“Geez, Rav, you really need be careful,” Baird starts to rant as Raven cuts him off,

“The river, you see it?” she points, drawing his attention to the frozen body of water.

“How much do you think that berserker weighs?”

“Uh…several thousand kilo’s I imagine…three to five tons, I don’t know, I’m just guessing here.”

“Does she weigh enough to break the ice through the river?”

Baird looks over the river, realizing what Raven was getting at as he gazed at he river for a few moments and then turns back to Raven.

“She may not be quite heavy enough to break it with her weight…but if we can cause the ice to crack, her weight may be enough to aggravate it further, resulting in collapse.”

“And how can we do that?”

Baird pulls out a his last Bolo grenade for Raven to see,

“This should do the job…” he says, flashing her a grin as he looks up to see Cole and Sven coming towards them.

“Ok, what are you two conspiring about now?” Cole gripes.

“I believe we found a way to take care of the Berserker…our next order of business is too take out the others without being taken out by that fugly bitch!”

“Hehe, you got that right!” Cole chuckled.

Without warning, a loud screeching roar echoes through the forest, while the trees tremble forom the tremors coming from the noise.

“EVERYONE EVASIVE…NOW!” Baird yells out, quickly grabbing Raven and throwing her over his shoulder as she yelped in pain form the transfer,

“Shit, Baird, warn me next time!”

“Shut up, Rav!” Baird blurts out, trying to move to the closest possible cover available before calamity ensues. Without surprise, the Berserker thrashes through the forest, letting out a loud, piercing squeal. She stops in her tracks as she shakes her head violently, trying to scope out a scent, but the cold air was hampering her efforts. The cold, however, didn’t numb her hearing.

The drones followed behind with their Hammerbursts ready, but kept their distance from the monstrous female. As the Drones made a lot of noise with their feet, the berserker was starting to get irritated, thrashing her arms, swinging the chains around the vicinity that were still attached to her massive wrists.

Suddenly, a smoke grenade is tossed between the Berserker and the Drones. The grenade pops, startling the Berserker as she thrashes some more and then charges in the grenades direction. The drones tried to clear out from the smoke, but it was too late. The Berserker tore right through them, not knowing what she was running into other than the sound of something threatening. All that she could smell was the smoke scattered in the area, as she decimated the three out of the five Drones that where unlucky enough to stand in her way.

One of the Drones was slowly trying to get up after being shoved away through the blinding smoke. But before he could even make sense of what was going on, something grabbed him by the neck and twisted, severing his spinal cord and dropping him lifeless to the ground.

Cole threw the Locust down after breaking his neck and then peered towards the Berserker, barely visible through the smoke. I see four down…where’s the other? She was growling, swinging her arms as the chains thrashed along the trees, shredding the bark off in large chunks. As the smoke cleared, the last Drone was up and started to fire his Hammerburst in Cole’s direction. Perfect timing, asshole!

Cole quickly took cover behind the trees near a boulder as the Drone started to move back in, but the noise coming from his gun alerted the Berserker. She tunes into the noise from behind as she charges again, pushing down trees until she plowed through the vicinity again, running over the unsuspecting Drone, trampling him to his death. She continued to move out of the woods until she stops out in the open.

Cole was trying his hardest not to laugh at the Drone’s misfortune while he turned his attention to Baird, whom was making hand signals, instructing Cole to stay put while Baird goes out to redirect her attention towards the frozen river.

Squealing like a couple of boars in a skirmish, the Berserker stomps her feet, trying to brush the snow accumulating on her massive head. Baird uses the commotion to roadie run out of the woods, passing her up while Sven followed behind, trying to stay on route with the Corporal. The two Gears manage to get closer to the lake before the berserker could hear them running through the snow.

Baird stops in his place and signal to Sven to do the same as Sven comes to a halt. The Berserker goes on a rampage and aimlessly charges across the white, open area, pushing her weight at an incredible speed through the deep snow. She misses the two Gears by a longshot, hoping that their lack of movement will only confuse the blind monster. Stopping in her tracks, she sniffs the air, hoping to find a scent but the falling snow shielded their whereabouts from her. She started to get aggravated. Baird gestured to Sven, giving him instructions on what to do after Baird darts out onto the river, hoping to direct her onto the iced over water below. After Baird finished, Sven nodded, understanding what he was going to have to do to make this work. Hopefully.

Baird waited a few moments to study the Berserker’s demeanor before charging out and getting her to follow him. As the time was right, Baird suddenly sprinted towards the frozen river ahead. God, I hope this works, otherwise I’m so screwed!

Shifting her attention to Baird’s getaway, the Berserker snarls for a moment and then charges his direction, shrieking as she ran while running though the snow. He doesn’t stop running until he makes it onto the frozen river and slides into a stop, grasping the floor before he slides out even further. Shit, I haven’t done this in years…I hope I still got it.

As the Berserker runs onto the thick ice below, her massive feet slide out from under her as she collapses and slides out towards the middle of the river. Baird looks up, noticing that she was having a hard time trying to keep her equilibrium on the slick ice.

Baird couldn’t contain himself,

“Haha…not so tough now, huh, bitch?”

She responds with a piercing roar as she turns her head in his direction, focusing on picking up his scent that was barely readable, but it was enough. She started to slowly get back on her feet, oh, crap!

Baird suddenly manages to set his footing right to where he pushed himself and slid across the ice while using his knee armor for breaks as he drops down and comes to a stop. He turns around to taunt her some more,

“What…are we having trouble?”

As soon as he finished his taunt, the Berserker gets back on her feet and starts to charge again, but the ice made her aim futile as she slipped again and rolled out further onto the river.

Now’s my chance, Baird said to himself, pulling out his Bolo grenade. He starts to swing the grenade by the chain, trying to get the projectory right through the thick snow falling between them. He releases the grenade, letting it roll across the river until it stopped right next to her. As soon as it stopped, the grenade went off, blasting the snow and ice around it. Suddenly, the ground started to shift underneath them as large popping sounds echoed through the area.

Baird was moving quickly, sliding and stopping with each push along the slippery ground, but the ice below, started to move.

Aw, crap…hurry up Damon, move your ass, Baird was trying to move as fast as he could across the shifting ice. As the Berserker thrashed her arms, the ground beneath her began to sink in, pulling her down as large blocks of ice collapse from under her weight and movement.

Sven watched form the shore, shocked that it worked. Noticing Baird was having a hard time trying to get off the river before the cracked ice collapses underneath him as well. Sven darts out onto the frozen river while slowing down his pace, trying not to slip and fall himself. With Baird slipping and sliding along the ground, he finally catches up to Sven, grabbing him before he slips down, taking Sven with him.

Without warning, the ice breaks apart between the cracks that extended near the shore, floating aimlessly, bumping into each other while the wailing of the Berserker starts to diminish. She wasn’t going to get out of this one.

Baird and Sven could feel the block of ice turn as they both kept their ground.

Cole was running out towards the edge of the river when he noticed that the two where just a few meters away.

“C’mon, guys…you can make it!” he blurts out while Baird and Sven turn to his direction.

“Let’s go kid, before this situation gets ugly,” said Baird.

“On it, Corporal,’ Sven responded as he grabbed Baird’s extended hand, pulling himself up.

The ice starts to rock slightly.

“Move, Vinny,” Baird yells out, giving Sven a shove as he slides across the moving block of ice, coming to the ledge that was rising up fast.

“Aw shit…” Sven blurts out, with his legs hanging over the edge. Baird quickly joins him, watching below as the block started to lean on one side.

Suddenly, the ice block drops down, knocking Sven’s balance as he slips and slips and falls into the cold, blistering water.

“VINNY!” Baird yells out, jumping in after him.

“BAIRD…VINNY, shit,” Cole yells out as he makes his way onto the river, trying not to slip as he comes do a grinding halt near the cracked ledge. He looks down, noticing Baird’s head was still above water as Sven hung onto him like a monkey on his mother’s back.

Cole stretches his arm,

“C’mon baby…you gotta reach,” said Cole as Baird swam as fast as he could carrying Sven in the icy water, trying to move before the water freezes up again.

“Shit, this is cold,” Baird gripes as he manages to catch Cole’s hand.

“Hang on,” Cole yells out as he tries to pull them both out.

“Cole, take Vin first…you can’t pull us both out at the same time!”

“Shut up Baird and hang on…” Cole barked as he grimaced while pulling both men out. The water was starting to refreeze as Baird kept kicking his legs to avoid them getting trapped while Sven was hanging on for dear life, trembling profusely from the cold water.

“Almost…got, it,” Cole cringed as he slowly, but surely pulled them out from the icy tomb below them. Cole continued to drag the two over to the shore and releases them. Cole then kneels down next to Sven, whom was shivering violently. Cole takes off his blanket and wraps it around Sven while Baird sits up and starts to feel the brisk cold air sting his wet face and hair.

“Agh…this is going to feel like hell,” Baird whined as he too started to shiver.

Suddenly, a load shriek surges into the air as the audible chants become familier to the Gears.

“Son of a…now he’s here,” Baird barks, grabbing his pistol from his holster, hoping the trigger wasn’t frozen as he looked up.

Sure enough, the Kantus priest was wailing, waiving his gorgon pistol as he threw out an Ink grenade in their direction.

“INCOMING INK,” Cole yelled as he grabs Sven and takes whatever cover he could find nearby while Baird did the same. The grenade rolls over to a halt and then detonates, splashing a poisonous fume, filtering through the air around it. The men start to cough, trying not to inhale as much of it as they can while Baird buries his head in the snow, avoiding the eye and mouth contact. Cole held Sven down, using his own body to shiled Sven from the spreading fumes.

They could hear the Kantus taunting with his chants, as he reached for his Gorgon pistol. Cole sat up, pulling out his Lancer while bringing the blanket to his face, trying not to breathe in the poisonous air, but the priest fired first, firing in bursts in between shots.

“Shit, *cough, damn,” Cole grimaced, ducking down to avoid the gunfire.

The fumes form the Ink grenade start to dissipate, allowing the Gears to breathe freely as they try to focus on the problem at hand. Baird sits up with Lance already in hand and starts to fire.

“Back off, assshole!” Baird yelled out as the Kantus rolled backwards, trying to avoid the gumfire from Damon’s Lancer. Soon, Cole also joined in once he was able to peer over the heap of snow and catch a glimpse of the priest, moving back.

As they took turns firing at the priest, dodging as he moved from side to side, reloading his pistol as he returns fire. While firing with one hand, he pulls out another grenade as he starts to swing it in hand.

“Aw, crap…COLE…ANOTHER INK,” Baird yelled out, trying to find cover. He didn’t know if they could handle another Ink grenade. As the Gears go back down for cover, a shot rings out into the air, followed by a screeching hiss, and another round of shots from a Gorgon pistol. After a loud shriek, the area went silent.

Baird picked himself up, shivering between the cold air and the adrenaline rush, peering over the snow and saw that the Kantus was lying lifeless on the ground and Raven, limping along the way.

“Well I’ll be damned…FERAL,” Baird said as he stood back up, rubbing the sides of his arms. He looked over to Cole and Sven’s position as he calls out,

“Cole…you alright?”

“Yea…FUCK, it’s cold!”

Cole stands back up while pulling Sven on his feet. Baird could tell that Sven was freezing. He looked over to see Raven carefully sitting down as she starts to rummage the Kantus’ lifeless body.

Raven managed to pull the Gorgon pistol from hand, taking out the rounds to load up her own. She then started to rummage through his paraphernalia, looking for artifacts, or other religious materials. She looked up to find Baird walking over to her, watching him gesture,

“Hey, hey…quit hoggin all the goodies,” he gripes.

“I need the ammo, Baird!”

“..and I need anything else this priest might be carrying.”

“Like what?”

“Wouldn’t you like to know,” he scoffed as he shooed her away, but she stood her ground and shooed back.

“No, this is my kill, go back there to claim yours!”

“Oh, so we’re on, only rummage what you kill, terms now?”

Realizing she didn’t have a lot of movement with her wound, Baird takes advantage of the situation and scoots her over with his hip.

“Hey…this is mine!” she sneers, trying to push him back, but he was too big for her to move him from the ground.

“Mine now,” he chuckled, amused by her insistency as she slapped his arm, glancing his shoulder armor.

“Shit!” Raven wails in pain from the contact, clutching her hand as she cringed. Baird started to laugh after he pulled out a “leather” scroll and some metal pieces that resembled “runes.”

Cole and Sven made their way over to the corpse.

“Man, we need to find shelter…and fast,” Cole mentioned as Raven looked up, still rubbing her hand from accidentally hitting Baird’s armor.

“It’s not far from here…” Raven squeaked out.

“What is?” Baird blurted out.

“The place we’re going to stay at, asshole,” Raven barked, carefully standing back up as she placed her Gorgon pistol back into her holster.

“All right, all right, let’s get going,” Baird scoffed as he put the paraphernalia in his pack. Cole had Sven’s arm over his shoulder while he was shivering profusely,

‘Yea…” said Sven in between shivers, “…let’s…get…some, place…warm.”

Raven limped around the group as she growled to herself, moving ahead as the others just glared at her. She finally stopped in her tracks and turned around.

“Well…c’mon. This way,” she stammered as she turned back around continued forward. Without comment or sarcasm, the three Gears huddled up and followed her down a slope as the snow continued to fall, turning the world around them into white as the sun was now setting behind the mountain.

Chapter 26: Quid Pro Quo
Breaking away with the beast of both worlds

A smile that you can't disguise

Every minute I keep finding

Clues that you leave behind

Save me from these reminders

As if I'd forget tonight

This time la luna

I light my torch and wave it for the

New moon on Monday

And a firedance through the night

I stayed the cold day with a lonely satellite.

You got me coming up with answers

All of which I deny.

Duran Duran

New Moon on Monday

The afterglow of the setting sun has nearly dissipated while Sigma squad moves quickly to their place of refuge for the night. Although the Gears had no clue where Raven was taken them, they trusted her word that the grueling trek would be worth the aching.

Raven stops in her place, waiting for the others catch up to her. As she turned around, she carefully walks over to Baird, speaking to him in between shivers,

“I’m going to…need a flare,” she asks him, shaking from the gust of wind, brushing against her cold face. Baird reaches into his leg pack and pulls out a flare and hands it to Raven.

“Thanks…give me a…moment,” she says. Baird nods, rubbing his trembling arms as he waits for her to light it up. His face was layered with grime and frost, while the snow blowing in the wind was stinging his cheeks. He quickly noticed that Raven was having trouble lighting it with the wind.

“Here,” he said as he used his body to shield her from the wind, “now try it.”

Raven nodded while she tried again. Cole and Sven huddle together as they watch Raven light up the flare, gazing in it’s illumination.

“Well, at least we have light…shit, Feral, are we there yet,” Cole asks, trying to be patient despite freezing in the blistering cold. His dark skin was starting to pale from the frost accumulating on his face. Sven on the other hand, was turning red. His poor nose and cheeks were frost bit.

“Just ahead…around those jagged rocks,” Raven said as she pointed. She lifts the flare to get a better look of the rocky, cliff wall next to the dense forest.

“Ugh, about damn time…shit, it’s cold, can we hurry this up?” Baird complained while trying keep his pace with Raven.

Raven sighed as she shivered,

“I’m working on it, Baird.”

She moves along the wall over to a cluster of rocks as they see a faint hole surrounded by immense boulders.

Baird moves up closer to Raven’s position as he gets a better look at their destination.

“Wait…is that a cave?” Baird asks.

“A shallow one, but yes,” she replied.

She limps ahead while Baird follows, with Cole and Sven close behind. Baird turns around and waits for them as he too huddles with them, trying to shield himself from the brisk wind gusting along the rock wall. Raven finally moves into the cave entrance as the flare lights up the walls inside. As the Gears follow Raven into the cave, they start to relax, relieved from the harsh cold breeze that was beating on their faces. They move in, following the flare, looking around at the granite and marble contusions that glistened in the light, mixed with the solidified ice. They peer ahead to a faint pool of water as Raven carefully climbs up on a slope shelf, placing the flare on top.

The three Gears stare in awe as steam was lifting from the pool nearby.

“Holy crap…is that what I think it is…is that a hot spring?” Baird asks.

“Yes it is, Damon,” Raven replies.

The three looked at it as if they we’re going to faint. After three days of hiking and trekking through the harsh, bitter Frost, they finally get to soak in a hot bath.

“This is one of several hot springs located around the area…obviously I found this one more suitable since it is more concealed,” Raven explained while the three Gears just stood there and drooled as Raven continued,

“Damon, could you light up another flare please?”

Baird shook his head for a minute as he looked down and pulled out another flare and lit it up.

“Ok, now where did you want it?” he asked while Raven made her way down the slope to their position near the shore.

“Hand it to me…I can take it from here while I get a camp fire started,” Raven suggested as Baird handed her the flare. Sven starts to get antsy,

“Hey…can we…” Sven managed to leak out before Raven interrupted him,

“Sigh…go ahead,” she said.

Not even within a split second, Sven and Cole were already taking off their armor and clothes as fast as their frozen hands will let them while throwing their attire to the wayside.

Sven was the first get completely undressed as he runs off and darts into the water,

“Whoe, yea…” he runs in, not realizing how hot the water was, “…oh shit, it’s hot,” Sven squealed. Raven rolled her eyes as she steps down the slope and proceeds to get a campfire going.

Baird was the next to disrobe as he tried to pull off his attire with his ice, cold hands, pulling off his boots while dropping his pants and throwing them to the wayside, yanking off his drenched socks shortly afterwards.

Cole was the next to get all his clothes off as he runs up to the slope shelf.

“WOOOO,” Cole blurts out as he jumps from the rock ledge into the hot spring, ass first as the waves of hot water wash over Sven, trying to brace himself from the stinging surf. As the water finally settles, Cole finally merges from the bottom of the pool.

“Whoe, CRAP, that’s hot,” Cole shrieks as the heat finally hits him like a bunch of poking needles.

“Sweet, that was awesome, I wanna try that,” says Sven.

“Nah uh, my turn,” Baird interrupts as he runs off the ledge, splashing into the pool on his back, causing the water to rush over both Sven and Cole, while Baird finally emerges, cussing from the burning water stinging his fair skin.

“Shit, this water is hot…FERAL, you didn’t say anything about this spring being scorching!”

“I said it was HOT!” Raven responded from a distance.

“It’s BOILING Feral…big difference.”

“Well what the hell did you expect, it’s a hot spring,”

“It’s a swelter, look at my ass, it’s fucking red,”

“Well that’s sounds more like personal problem Damon, you know they got ointments for that,”

“Yea, I got your ointment right here,” Baird yells as he moves closer to the shallow part of the spring, coaxing, while Cole and Sven get the Full Monty. Cole starts laughing,

“Damn, Damon, yo ass is red man, not to mention your…”

“Oh, shut up…HEY FERAL, move the flare more over to the right,” Baird yells as he watches to see if the light over the bolder moves. Finally it does, as Baird bellows

“Your other right,” he says while Raven growls.

“There…is there anything else?” she sneers.

“Well, now that you mention it…”

“You know what, I take that back…nevermind.”

“What…oh, c’mon, you didn’t know what I was going to ask you…”

“You’re just going to try to find some moronic reason for me to come over there, just so you can somehow humiliate me for your amusement.”

“Who, Baird…nah,” Cole muses.

“Ah ha, ha…ass,” Baird said sarcastically, “…c’mon, Feral, it’s nothing you haven’t seen before,” he conveniently reminds Raven.

“Just because somebody’s seen the show doesn’t make it spectacular, Baird.”

Cole and Sven laugh out loud, nearly sinking into the pool, trying to brace themselves along the rock wall.

“Well, apparently they still pay to go see the sequel,” he continued.

“Not in this life time, Gear,” Feral responds.

“…you know I had to try.”

“Whatever, shut up and scrub your ass. Other people need to use the pool too,”

“Well nobody is stopping you from joining in,” Baird sneered while Cole and Sven keep laughing, almost to tears.

“Dude, ya think she’ll do it,” Sven glees in a giddy expression.

“Like, dude, I don’t think she would pose selling tupperware, much less jumping naked in the pool, especially with us three grunts,” Baird replied.

“Man, that don’t mean we can’t dream,” Cole mumbles, going down, submerging his head under the water, then racing back up.

“In'it that that the truth,” Baird mutters to himself as he looks over to view his red buttocks, not the least bit concerned about exposing his junk to the others while trying to orient his body to the sweltering water.

“Woooh, damn this is NICE! We need to come back here when this is over,” Cole begins to simmer as he leans his back on the smooth bolder behind him. Baird too goes under and comes back up, starting to relax as he breathes the steam into his sinuses and then exhales.

“When and if this is ever over,” says Baird, as he sobers up to the idea of rest and relaxation.

“Like, when will it be over…I mean…do you think we’re close to ending the war?” says Sven, as his optimism starts to shy away when both Cole and Baird just stare at him with discernment. Sven hasn’t fought near as long or hard as these two have and his naive outlook on the situation can only be natural. The two make no comment on the subject, as they have already accepted Sven’s infantile blueprint and expect nothing else other than noobish questions. Shit, he’s just a kid.

“Hey, so how does this water get so hot,” Sven asks, trying to change the atmosphere.

“It’s getting its heat from under the ground, right Baird?” Cole joins in as they turn to Baird, still leaning his head back on the boulder. He then looks up to find Cole and Sven glaring at him.

“What am I, your personal encyclopedia,” Baird scoffs as the two continue to just glare at him.

“Sigh… the water is being heated by an geothermic heat source.”

Sven gives Baird a puzzled expression.

“Oh for crying out loud…there is a heat source under the damn ground, heating the groundwater…just like Cole said.”

“Oh…ok,” says Sven trying to envision the geology.

“So, exactly what is it underground that is heatin the water,” Cole continues.

“The planetary core, or the magma, or hot rocks.”

“Like in volcanoes?”

“Probably…there’s one not too far from here, where do you think Vectus island came from? This whole area sits on the edge of a tectonic plate.”

“So that’s why we haven’t seen any grub holes lately...I thought it was because this valley is mostly made of granite, like Jacinto.”

“The mountains are, but most of the valley is some form of limestone…this place is rich with metals and it was long rumored that there may have been some Immulsion depositories here as well,” said Baird as he gave Cole a grin, “your finally starting to catch on, Gus…I’m impressed!” Baird muses while Cole flips him the bird from the other side of the pool.

“Bitch,” Cole sneers while Baird smirks, blowing him a kiss.

As the three men soak in the sauna, shooting the breeze and slapping their cocks around, over the bolder, Raven takes a seat, trying not to sit directly on her wound that’s been numb from the cold. She cunningly rummages in Baird’s nap pack, finding and opening his journal. Raven quietly moves next to the campfire, as she occasionally looks over to the three men occupying themselves. Ok, let’s see what you have been researching.

Carefully turning the pages, Raven tries to be discreet as she comes across some of Damon’s “artwork,” mostly pin-ups of naked women. She turns the book on the side, wrapping her head around his doodles. What a perv, she says to herself as she analyzes the drawings more closely…wow, he’s actually pretty good, despite the subject matter. Raven curls her lip as her brow scrunches, reading some of his notes regarding the Kantus scrolls and something about the “Trinity of Worms,” trying to read the material in half light, since the asshole insisted the flare to be moved closer to the shore.

''“From other writings I’ve found, I think I’ve pieced it together: This is something called the “Trinity of Worms,” and it’s probably the closest thing I’ve seen yet to a Locust religious symbol. They really worship worms…we so do not deserve to be alive.

As far as I can tell, there’s some kind of mantra on the artifact, about the queen making drones, drones protecting Nexus…and I’ll have to work out that last part a little later. I don’t work well under gunfire.”'' (GoW 2)

Reveling in her thoughts, Raven contemplates the worms Baird was referring to. He must mean the rock worms…but how does he know about them, they’re not indigenous on the surface, or at least near Jacinto.

Turning the pages, Raven comes across some more of his “creative doodles,” only they’re caricatures of some of other squad mates. She stumbles upon a caricature of Colonel Hoffmann, whom appears to be “yanking” his male appendage.” Raven laughs to herself, trying not to do it out load as she turns the page to find another hand drawn caricature, of what appears to be Sergeant Fenix, boinking Lieutenant Stroud from the rear. Raven raises an eyebrow, wondering if there was any truth the “cartoon,” geez, this guy either has a vivid imagination or he has way too much time on his hands…moving along. Turning the page, she comes across some of his journal entries regarding the Locusts. She tries to read Baird’s somewhat legible handwriting,

''"Why aren't there any Locust brats around here? Figured we'd see some grub's grub somewhere around this place.

''Well, guess if the Berserkers are the females, maybe the males just wised up and quit laying the pipe to 'em. Man, that would be perfect... Locust go extinct due to the fugly, homicidal chicks they have to mate with."'' (GoW wiki)

Raven rolls her eyes at Baird’s observation and ignorance, but at the same time, she ponders again, what place are they referring to, the Hollow, or Nexus? She recalls the means the Locusts used to mate with the Berserkers, but it wasn’t from strapping them down in chains so the drone can mate without being ripped to shreds, as it was cataloged in the COG database.

On the contrary, Raven scribbles on the side of Baird’s notes, they use a song, or chant to “charm” her when she is in estrus…and that, from what I have observed only happens four times a year.

Among Ravens’ surveillance of the Berserkers, from a safe distance, she found that their keen sense of smell is particular on whom they want to mate with. She has seen instances of Berserkers mating willingly with one drone while decimating another. She can only guess that Berserkers have a pheromone preference. With many of the Berserkers becoming few in between, this may be one of the contributing factors as to why hardly anyone has seen juvenile Locusts.

The Locusts must be trying to produce out of desperation by forcing the Berserkers to mate using confinement, similar to what the COG was doing with breeding farms. It seems pliable in theory, but as one wise woman once said, there is a rhyme and reason for nature’s selection. To deviate from those natural laws will lead to misfortune. How quaint, the Locusts are picking up bad habits from humans by trying to produce results artificially.

She turns over to another section of his notes, to what appears to printouts pasted on his journal pages. She starts to read one of his note’s,

''“I think this thing’s like the Locust equivalent of a calendar or a clock…it says something about “every season having it’s opposite,” and I also see some glyphs for “Nexus,” “Queen,” and maybe “Imulsion”…can’t quite tell.

I’m guessing it has something to do with the ebb and flow of Imulsion, but I’d have to do a lot more research to confirm that.

Considering that I’m about, oh, three kilometers deep, right square in the guts of the enemy, you’ll have to forgive my vast empirical skills aren’t exactly at their finest right now.” (GoW 2)

Raven noticed a picture taped into the journal of what looks to be a calendar dial. She tries to peer carefully to get a better look at the glyphs on the picture of the “calendar.”

These look more like star constellations than glyphs, but how can that be plausible, they dwell under the surface…unless…

As she flips the page over, she notices that Baird drew the Locust “alphabet” along with part of the interpretation.

He has actually deciphered some of the Locust language?

Raven quickly reaches down into her pack as she pulls out her own journal and a pencil, setting them down in front as she reaches near her boot to take out her knife. She carefully places Baird’s journal next to her leg as she sharpens her pencil with the knife on the other side to avoid getting any shavings on Baird’s journal.

Over the slope near the pool shore, she could hear the three Gears frolicking in the water, doing whatever it is men do when they’re naked in a hot tub. She carefully places Baird’s journal on her leg while she sits hers close by as she writes down the “letters” of the Locust alphabet, while keeping a tuned ear in the Gears’ direction. How come I haven’t seen any of this in the database, Raven ponders, wondering the reason may be perhaps Baird wasn’t done translating it all yet.

She turns several pages over, trying to ignore his “pin-up” drawings until she stumbled upon a photograph taped to a page, facing down. She carefully lifts it up to see what appears to be a “family” picture. She carefully turns the journal upside down to get a better look at the photo and noticed that it was some picture of a “family,” outing or vacation of sorts. She could see a man and a woman, with a little boy in the middle of the two, posing in front of some ruins outside a historical site somewhere outside of Tyran. Raven tried to turn the journal more towards the fire light while trying to make out who they where. Is that Damon with his parents? She notices the scruffy looking blonde kid, holding what appears to be a notebook while posing grudgingly with his parents.

Raven laughs to herself, I don’t know of any kid that liked to be photographed…I couldn’t stand it.

Raven could recall during her childhood when her foster father would tickle her to get her to smile for the camera. She would have never thought that she would ever regret it now. She sighs as she carefully flips the photo over into place, turning a few more pages until she came across something peculiar. Trying to go back to the page of interest, she skipped over some “life” drawings of some women, posing naked. She rubs the back of her neck, trying not to be impressed with his eye for detail, but she couldn’t help but to take notice of the fineness in his work.

“HEY FERAL,” Cole blasts, like an obnoxious, muted trumpet, startling her as she twitched. Oh good lord, now what?

“What doya girls think about a guy with big hands,”

“Well he probably wears big gloves, Cole.” Raven yells back, fumbling with Baird’s journal as she tries to close it up without wrinkling the pages.

“What about big feet,”

“Big shoes.”

“And nose?” I can already see where this is going.

“Well Cole, I hate to bust your ego but just because a guy has some funky characteristics doesn’t necessarily mean he’s packing,” Raven blurts out, hoping that it will be the last of Cole’s musings.

“But I thought…well you know,…suppose to know all dis breeding stuff, what do y’all chicks dig in a man,” says Cole while Raven can here the others laughing.

“I’m not a fertility counselor, Cole,” she yells back.

“Alright Feral, Cole wants to know if size matters,” Baird finally had to say it. Raven puts the journal down as she lets out a heavy sigh, sitting, contemplating, until she finally breaks the silence, yelling over her shoulder.

“Are we seriously having this conversation right now?”

The three men respond in unison

“YES!”

Raven carefully puts the journal back where it was, placing it just as Baird had left it when he stripped off his boots and pants. Speaking of which, what is taking them so long? Raven pulls out a watch from her pocket, it’s been…almost an hour!

Raven groans as she gets up and limps down to the pool shore, coming across the rock ledge the men were jumping off earlier, and in a brief instance of borderline shock, she stares while Cole and Baird are wrestling in the deeper part of the water. If only I had a camera, this would be priceless.

“Uh, sir…guys,” says Sven, all the while, Cole and Baird, as usual, ignores him completely, continuing with their “man fest”, not even giving Raven a glance. As Cole tries to catch his footing, Baird goes under and snags his legs, lifting up and literally throwing Cole over him into the other side of the spring, all the while Raven tries not to look directly at their private parts. Baird laughs out load as he starts to mock,

“Ah c’mon Cole, I thought you said you can…oh,” Baird cuts short as he turns and sees Raven standing on the shore with her arms folded, giving the three a grimacing look. Cole finally emerges, trying to swim his way back and talking flak.

“That’s it white boy, your going…uh oh,” says Cole as he looks up as the awkward moment fills the atmosphere, like someone letting out a loud fart during a eulogy. Whatever testosterone frenzy they were relishing in, it was over now.

“Wow…two guys wrestling naked in a hot tub…I should post this on my blog,”

“Yea, I bet that gets you all hot, doesn’t it,” Baird responds to Raven’s sarcasm.

Her brow sinks over her eyes as she scowls.

“It’s been nearly an hour…your done…OUT, now.” Raven orders, still standing with her arms crossed.

The three stare at her dumbfounded and then turn to each other as they suddenly start to snicker, and before Raven can even get a word out, the three are already laughing hysterically.

“You know what, you three can go fuck yourselves! I’m going back to the campfire.” Raven scoffs as she turns around and limps back over to the campsite.

“Aw c’mon Rav, you know you want some of this…” Baird blurts out as she walks away. He turns over to the others as he moans, “ok…the party poopers’ right, we do need to eat and hit the hay,” says Baird.

“Ah…we gotta go back out in the cold,” Sven mutters as he tries to run his way out of the pool, with Cole following close behind.

“Yea, now my dick’s going to run and hide…SHIT, it is cold,” Cole whines as he quickly tries to shake the water off while putting on his underwear. Sven attempts to put on his pants rapidly, but his hands were shivering so vigorously, he fell over onto the rest of his attire.

“Crap, man I can’t find my shirt…” Sven whines. “I got yo shirt…here.”

Cole throws it on top of Sven.

Damon finally drags himself out of the warm water, while feeling the sudden rush of the cold, crisp air, whisk right in between his legs, and he suddenly covers his naughty bits with his warm hands.

“Ah, man, this feeling sucks.” Baird gripes as he teeters over the rock, staggering to his wardrobe and quickly puts on his pants and undershirt.

Cole and Sven ultimately get dressed and make their way to campsite, carrying their armor and boots, plopping them near the campfire, while Raven throws in some more tree branches and grass to keep the fire going. Baird, too, catches up as he jumps down from the shallow ridge, throwing his gear next to Raven.

“Oh damn…I missed,” Baird snickers, hoping it would get a rise out of Raven, instead, without missing a beat, she turns on Baird’s frolics.

“Yea, that too sounds like a personal problem. How do you expect to multiply with your crappy aim?”

“Oooo…burn...hey Baird, I think you just got told,” Cole coaxes, as Baird picks up Cole’s blanket and throws it at him.

“My aim is still better than yours,” Baird mocks back, although she was not quite sure which he was referring too, her sexual orientation, or her lack of experience with a rifle. Either way, he was slowly trying to get under her skin.

“Oh, by the way, you can have the pool now,” said Baird as he gestures in a feminine pose, while the other two start to chuckle, “…and be sure to wash out your gash. I’ll stitch it back up when you’re done.”

“Gee…your too kind,” Raven sneers.

“You better start being nice to me,” Baird frolics as Raven exchanges a grin of sarcasm and then frumpily frowns just before she gets up.

“So what’s for grub?’ Cole asked, pulling out a bag that the Feral gave him from the night before.

“Nuts, dried berries, and jerky,” she said as she pulled out a piece of jerky and started to gnaw on it.

“Aw, for real? We got some beef jerky?” Cole beamed in excitement.

“Beef? I don’t think so,” said Baird, picking the jerky strands from his sack, trying to analyze it.

“How do you know it’s not beef?”

“When was the last time you saw a cow, Cole?”

Cole ignored Baird as he took a bite into his strand, tasting the spicy meat, mixed with a taste of cedar and cinnamon. Sven started to chew on his, relishing in the sweet taste, melting in his mouth. For jerky, it was rather tender.

“Whatever it is, this stuff ain’t bad,” said Sven.

“Damn, this shit is good…what is this Feral?” Cole finally asked and then shoved the rest of his jerky in his mouth.

“It’s Kryll, Cole,” Raven answered. Baird suddenly threw the meat from his hand in disgust,

“Aw, gross…the fuck, Feral!”

Cole stopped chewing for a moment, letting the info that Raven just informed him sink into his head. Sven turned to look at the others, wondering if that was actually a bad thing. They all then turned their attention to Raven who was just eating away at it, not thinking twice about it. She stopped for a moment as she noticed the glares she was getting from the squad.

“What…it’s good for you. It’s a lot leaner, and more tender than beef, besides, it’s rich in iron,” she tried to justify the means.

“It’s Kryll, Raven…I can’t believe you chicks actually eat this shit,” Baird griped. Cole shrugged and continued to finish up his jerky,

“It ain’t that bad, Baird. Try some…it’ll put hair on your chest,” Cole chuckled while Baird gave him a dirty look.

“No thanks…you guys go ahead.”

Raven finishes up as she tosses her bag down on the ground,

“Well, I’m going to take care of business, so…try not to screw anything up…and refrain yourselves from pissing in the campfire, please,” said Raven as she starts to make her way over to the spring.

“You got it, baby…” Cole yells over his shoulder.

“We won’t piss in the campfire as long as you don’t piss in the pool,” Baird added while Raven sighed, ignoring him as she continued to limp over to the pool.

“Hehe, I think she was really talking Vin,” said Cole.

“Really…hey, you think she...” Sven contemplates while Cole and Baird cut him off, barking in unison,

“NO!”

Chapter 27: Taming of The Shrew
"Why came I hither but to that intent?

Think you a little din can daunt mine ears?

Have I not in my time heard Lions roar?

Have I not heard the sea, puffed up with winds,

Rage like an angry boar, chafèd with sweat?

Have I not heard great ordnance in the field

And heaven's artillery thunder in the skies?

Have I not in pitchèd battle heard

Loud 'larums, neighing steeds, and trumpets clang?

And do you tell me of a woman's tongue,

That gives not half so great a blow to hear

As will a chesnut in a farmer's fire?"

Petruchio

Shakespeare’s Taming of the Shrew

The night has settled in, while the wind could be heard, whistling outside the cave entrance. The campfire offered warmth, mixed with the steam coming from the hot spring nearby, as the air grew comfortably warm. The three Gears sat around the campfire, eating the trail mix and jerky they picked up from the Feral camp the night before. It wasn’t like a warm bowl of chili or soup, but it satisfied their hunger, nevertheless. Cole and Sven continued to stuff their faces, chewing on dried barries while munching on the Kryll jerky, while Baird nibbles on the trail mix, ignoring the jerky altogether, gross.

In the denizens of the searing spring nearby, Raven takes a deep breath and leans over to a rock nearby, cupping her face with her hands as she slides them over her head, slicking back her black hair and folding them behind her neck. She can feel the warm water on her bare skin, loosening her anxieties as her fatigued muscles start to relax. She tilts her head back, breathing in the steam, clearing her sinuses as she exhales slowly, relieving the tension that has been building up over the past few days. Thoughts race through her head, recalling the conversation she had with the Harpies, trying to piece together the events that have been unfolding during their mission.

Running through her mental notes over and over, Raven tries to piece it all together but she couldn’t make any sense of the puzzle, only speculations that just so happen to fit the facts. But that wasn’t enough for her. None of it was logical. Why did the Harpies willingly let the Gears go? That was the question that haunted her the most.

The matriarch, Tamar is known for her brutality, especially when it concerned the COG. Raven knew that the hard woman seldom entertained Gears, if ever at all. It was long rumored that Tamar was a repercussion of a failed experiment that attributed to her spite, but none of Feral would ever speak of of it otherwise. It was as if any correlation concerning Tamar's beginnings was quickly brushed under the rug to be piled on the heap of hypocrisy.

As Raven understood it in grammar school, it wasn’t uncommon, back in the day when people would receive subsidies if they volunteered to be subjects in individual studies, whether they where by legal means or not. Some of those studies, unfortunately went as far as exploiting their subjects, performing experiments that where deemed inhumane, which lead to a extensive chain of events, followed by lawsuits and for some, criminal charges. Raven never really knew what happened to Tamar during her trials, but one thing was for sure, she gave the Feral the bad rap for being malicious, brutal, and cruel.

It was something Raven has heard many times from her Reverend Mother, Paroux, a elderly woman whom, before she chose to pursue a life of wisdom, was once a fierce, tyrant herself. However, the elder woman learned long ago that only wrath can lead to inevitable destruction and that ties with the governments must one day be reconciled if the human race is to ever survive and thrive. But how can we accomplish this if we are betrayed by our own, and for what purpose? Raven felt the tension, strong enough to quickly notice that Tamar did not like their alliance with the COG, but how long has she known about it?

Soaking in the warmth of the water, she couldn’t help but to recollect the notes she read from Damon’s journal. She recalled, before Jacinto was destroyed, that the Locusts where advancing out of desperation from another threat, something called, the Lambent. Raven knew that the sinking of Jacinto was a huge blow on the Locust war machine, but something didn’t seem right about it. She couldn’t quite put her finger on it, but she felt that maybe Baird had the right idea, that their last ditch effort to destroy their only refuge may have been in vain.

As she slowly exhales, she shoves her thoughts to the wayside for now and starts to focus more on relaxing. The stinging sensation from her wound eventually faded as Raven leans her head back and moans at ease, only for the moment to suddenly go sour as she turns and finds Baird, trudging down to the shore, cussing under his breath, as he comes to a stop and stands with his hands set firmly on hips. Ugh, such implicable timing, what the hell does he want now?

“You were going through my journal, weren’t you...” he barked.

Raven dropped her hands in annoyance as she turned her focus in his direction as she responded bluntly,

“Yea…so?”

“Shit, you’re really are something else…how’d you like it if I started rummaging through your shit?”

“Wait a minute…you have been consistently “picking at my brain” for the past three days and now, all of a sudden, you get little miffed when I read notes from your journal? Are you for real?”

“That’s my personal journal, damnit!”

“And now you have the audacity to come here and complain…couldn’t it wait until after my bath to talk about this?”

“Hell yea, I'm addressing this now…before you take off on me!”

“Where in the hell am I going to go in this freezing weather, Baird…especially with this open gash on my ass…which you have yet to fix!”

“Well then get out so I can fix it…believe it or not, I would like to go to sleep sometime…especially since it’s your turn to keep watch!”

Raven growled, realizing if she didn’t get out, he may never fix her wound, that jerkoff! She moves closer to the shore as the steam rose around her, exposing her upper torso that was visible above the water.

“Fine, I'll get out…” Raven barked as she gave him a glare, “…now, do you mind?”

Baird stood there with his arms crossed as a smirk swelled at the corner of his mouth while he shrugged,

“No, not really,” he said as matter-of-fact. It’s not like she’d be the first woman I ever saw naked…

Raven curled her lip in aggravation, ''oh, so we’re going to play this little game are we? Fine!''

Without a comeback or a gesture, Raven started to march out of the water, not the least bit conscientious about exposing her nude body to him as she stepped out onto the shore and passes him up while going over to her pile of clothes and armor.

Baird stood there as he turned to look her over, raising his brow, somewhat surprised that she actually did it without shame or indignity. Well, shit…that backfired…but hey, at least I got a look.

The faint light coming from the dimming flare illuminated the water still clinging to her skin, accenting her toned body. The curvature in her form was elegant in it’s own way, while the musculature that protruded down her back to her calves would contort as she twisted her body, rummaging through her things while searching diligently for her velvet, ceremonial garment. Huffing under her breath, Baird could tell that she was getting irritated, which only made her even more enticing, in a odd, peculiar way. She’s kinda cute when she’s pissed. Baird finally had to break the awkward moment as he sighed and then interrupted her frantic search

“Are you looking for this?” he says as he holds up her ceremonial garb for her to see.

“How…why do you have my clothes, Damon?”

“Quid pro quo…” he sneered.

“Can it wait till after I get dressed?”

“You should have thought about that before you got outta the pool, " Baird mused while Raven just flashed him a dirty look, "what…are you embarrassed about me seeing you naked?”

“Is there a reason I should be?” she sneered back, "are you not mature enough to handle it?"

Baird stood there as her words wrestled in his head, realizing she was turning the discussion in her favor real quick. Not wanting to give her the benefit of dominating their conversation, he quickly changes the subject as he starts to get down the nitty gritty portion of their little chat,

“Answer me this…why did the Harpies let us go? As I recall, the Feral are very strict about imposing visitors, especially with the egotistical, chauvinistic, Gear pigs…”

The question caught Raven off guard, not realizing that Baird had some insight on the history of Feral and COG “relations,” many of them not being constructive ones. She turned her gaze to the ground as she shrugged her shoulders, rubbing her arms to warm up her exposed skin from the crisp air. Baird could tell she was nervous when it concerned the Harpies, in fact, she’s been on edge ever since we left the clan.

Raven looked back up as confidence brightened her pale face,

“I had to give them something for escorting you safely into their camp. I…used Vinny as collateral to…express our intentions…”

Baird quickly realized that she must have given them some information in exchange for their lives. What else could she have possibly given them that would remotely equal the Gears in value?

“What did you tell them?” Baird asked without being sarcastic.

“Quid pro quo, Damon,” Raven said, turning the tables over before she gave away her leverage. She could see Baird’s brow, droop over his eyes, giving her a suspicious glare, but his expression softened as he dropped his arms and started to lean against the ledge while he folded his arms with her garment still in his hand.

He sighs, “Go on…”

“You’ve been trying to salvage Locust paraphernalia for quite some time. Apparently you have some key insight into their language and civilization…with that said, do you know why thy are advancing on the human race…does it have something to do with the one’s they call, the Lambent?”

Baird chuckled to himself, realizing that she had been hacking into their classified archives concerning Locust intel, clever bitch. He looks down for a moment, collecting his thoughts and then turns his gaze back to her as he replied,

“From what I have gathered, the Lambent has been advancing on the Locusts territory…which have lead us to believe, as of now, that this may be the reason the Locusts are advancing to the surface.”

Raven’s pale blue eyes widened, as if an epiphany just spurred into her head. She crosses her arms, subtly covering her generous bosoms as she slowly kneels down, attempting to take a seat. She leans to one side as she keeps her legs together to avoid showing off her girly bits while trying to avoid sitting directly on her gash. Sitting up on her side, she pulls her legs in, reaching over and grabbing her fatigues as she props it up over her breasts to keep them warm.

Baird almost found the whole thing amusing as he watched her trying to be discreet, but continued on with their discussion as he uses his own leverage.

“Ok, your turn…” he snides as Raven looks up, shoving her thoughts back to the present, “…so, what did you tell them?”

Raven stared at him for a moment, coming to terms with the scathing she was going to get in return.

“I told them about the COG whereabouts…that Jacinto’s remnant where being relocated to Vectus Island.”

Baird’s jaw dropped, a if she just let a big cat out of the bag for the whole world to see. Raven could feel the scolding coming from his eyes as he just stood there as his brow hung heavily over his face. He starts to scratch his head, shuffling his blonde hair as he drops his arm in exasperation,

“So now they know where our new headquarters is going to be located,” he griped as Raven confirmed,

“Yes,”

“Fuck.”

An awkward wall of silence was quickly bricked up, filling in the emotional gaps that neither really wanted to reveal at the moment. The mood was suspended somewhere in the steam, threading along the shore as the air intertwined between the masses.

But whatever anger that festered in Baird’s head, something compelled him not to take it out on Raven. Though he tried, Baird couldn’t find anything to blame Raven for what happened. If she didn’t reveal any information to the Harpies, they may not have lived to see the next day.

His only card that he had to play now was the fact she was, literally, a "cyber pirate." But what was he going to do about that, arrest her? The only immediate leverage he had now was her clothes in his possession.

“Was that the real reason they let us go?” he insisted.

“I, don’t…” Raven began but suddenly held her tongue before she found the words to carefully explain, “…really know, as of yet.”

“What other reason could it possibly be?”

“That there was something of value for sparring our lives…but I don’t know of any reason why we would have been any value to them, so…I’m…not entirely sure.”

After watching her demeanor, he could tell she wasn’t lying. He knew that she was a bad liar, so anything that he asked at this point was cut and dry, whether it would be for better or for worst.

But something else came to mind that was lingering in the back of his head ever since they left the camp. He didn’t think to ask it before, but what the hell…it’s not like it's going to get me into any more trouble than I’m probably already in.

“Ok, remember back…at the Feral camp…” he started, somewhat apprehensive, but there was no turning back now, “…I asked you to kiss my bruise that you left on my leg, which I’m still waiting for you to do, by the way…”

Raven rolled her eyes,

“I’m not kissing your damn leg…you earned that,” Raven snorted, but despite her shrewdness, he continued,

“…instead of addressing my leg, you kissed me on the mouth instead.”

He looked at her as she tilted her head in suspicion. Baird continued,

“What… brought you to…I don’t know…do that?”

Raven’s demeanor softened slightly as her eyes glared down for a moment, for the words to finally surface and perhaps satisfy his curiosity,

“The breeders were eyeing you for potential. I had to make it look like that you where "taken" in order to…prevent them from using you, which would consequently have lead to your destruction.”

Baird’s eyes widened in shock. He had no idea that the breeders where contemplating having relations with him.

“Wait…why…would they kill me…but let Vinny go free...that’s makes absolutely no sense to me!”

“Well, gee Baird, why don’t you read in between the lines…your kinda overly opinionated, and believe me when I say they would have done some things to you that would have thrown you for a loop…they would not tolerate your big mouth!"

Baird lifted an eyebrow as he started to chuckle,

“But you did…”

“Say what?”

“I think you heard me,” he smiled as he noticed that he was getting under her skin again.

“I think you actually enjoyed it…practice my ass, you just wanted to get a piece of me.”

“I wanted you to shut up, because, apparently kicking you didn’t do the job!”

“Oh, so your going to sit here and tell me that you kissed me, just so you could get me to be quiet…is that what I’m supposed to believe?”

Raven carefully got up as she threw her fatigues to the wayside and marched over to Baird. He watched her in amusement, wondering what she was going to do now, but before he could get a word in, she stopped right in front of him as she gave him a menacing glare,

“Well, I would say it worked, didn’t it,” she sneered as she quickly snatched her garment from his grasp, turned around and marched back to her attire.

With his esteem now cupped in her cold, little hands, she started to twist at it, mercilessly.

“…and just so you know, before your ego gets ahead of yourself, I’ve had better.”

Ouch, that was low, Baird thought to himself as he watched her put on her velvet attire. He really couldn’t tell if she was just saying that to get back at him for something he did, or if she really meant it. ''Who else has she been lip locking with? She’s bluffing…''

“Oh, c’mon…with you being out and about, away from society, where did you ever find the convenience of kissing guys at random?”

“I have my sources…and why do you care?”

Raven finished putting on her ceremonial garb as she glared at him with her hands on her hips. As thoughts festered in her head, she started to really dig into the heart of the matter,

"Oh, so, are you insinuating that we're supposed to, fall in love, then fuck," she sneered as Baird's expression turned into a bleak dribble, "...or are we supposed to run away someplace for a brief time...and then fuck, is that how its supposed to happen?"

“I wasn’t trying to insinuate anything...you where the one who kissed me, so you tell me how it’s supposed to be.”

“You where the one who asked…and don’t try to sugarcoat it now, Gear boy, because if you weren’t curious about it, then you wouldn’t have asked!”

"Ya know...ok, yea, I was curious...but don't start jumping to conclusions,"

"Of course not Baird, because that would have been a really tall order for you, Oh no, she might actually like me...oh, I better change the tide so she doesn't think I'm coming across as desperate...oh, we can't have that now, can we. Gee Baird, is it any wonder women hate you!"

"Ok, now that was below the belt!"

"Oh, did I hit a sore spot?"

Baird's face was starting to scowl as the words just added more fuel to the fire.

"It's not funny when people say something that's asinine and insensitive, isn't it..."

“Are you finished?” Baird barked as his brow dropped into a menacing glare. Impressed with herself, Raven then backed off as she continued to rummage into her things, not giving the conversation another chance to be saved. What the hell for…we’ve hurt each other enough with the things we wanted to say. But as always, Raven had to have the last word,

“...and just so you know, I wasn't implying that I just go around, kissing guys at random.”

Baird's expression shifted as the conversation took a turn that could work to his advantage, "...and you never did...did you...until recently.”

He gave her a condescending grin as she just glared at him while her brow slumped down over her eyes, looking at him intensely as if she was going to burn a hole in his head.

“Ok, this discussion is officially over…” she barked as she kneeled down, cringing from the pain in her glute.

Baird started to laugh while Raven attempted to ignore him. Completely amused by her defiance, he decided to give the banter a rest for the moment as he attempted to pull himself together. Baird suddenly changed the subject, while trying to salvage what they were discussing earlier before they piss each other to the point that neither would have anything nice to say.

“So, with that said…who has been following us?”

At last, it came down to this. Oh, so now he wants to talk about this again? Raven sighed as her eyes moved from side to side, as if she was trying to be discreet, and yet despite the quarrells they have had over the past few days, the mission was still a priority to her. She responds gently,

“Another Feral…has been keeping up with us…”

Suddenly, some of the pieces where coming together.

“Say what?” Baird blurted out in shock.

“I believe a Feral has been keeping a watch on us…as to why, I’m not sure. I speculate that the Harpies may be involved…”

Baird hung onto her words, giving her his complete audience as Raven’s suspicions pulsed in his brain.

“How did you figure this, Rav?”

“I know how scout’s operate, Baird. I’m the best at it, remember?” she conveniently reminds Baird as he rolled his eyes, “…I really didn’t start to notice until after we discovered Gamma Four…and after our, encounter with the Harpies, I was able to put the two together. I believe she has been conspiring with them.”

“Conspire to do, what?”

“I’m…not sure as of yet…all I know is I’m not sure who to trust anymore. Ever since our, stay with the clan...this is the first time I felt out of place, within my own kind. I was so focused on trying to keep you guys from, literally, mortal danger...I feel that I may have missed alot of details that could have...maybe, prevented some things...”

Raven started to rub her arms to stay warm as she kneeled down to take a seat. Her demeanor shifted as she started to get lost in her thoughts, trying to make sense of things she wasn't quite ready to deal with.

Baird didn't know what to tell her, and even if he did, he didn't know how to say it without being either brutally honest or lying sympathetically. This was not the kind of thing he knew how to do, much less do well, but he didn't want Raven to fall into a state of despair either. It was then that it suddenly dawned on him, shit, I need to stitch her gash.

Baird sighs, “Wait here…I need to get some bandages…and some stimulants, so I can fix your stitches.”

Raven nodded slightly as Baird marched up towards the camp near his pile of armor and packs as he quickly grabbed one with some med supplies and antibiotics. He swung it over his shoulder and made his way back to Raven.

The flare was nearly expended as Baird pulled out another flare and quickly lit it up, placing it o the ground, near the shore as he took a seat next to Raven.

“Lemme guess…I’m going to have to roll on my stomach again, right?”

“Unless you want me to do this standing up…” Baird responded while Raven gave out a slight chuckle. He looked up at her for a moment, realizing that she just laughed, something that was so few and in between with her. It had been awhile since he last saw her smile, and when she did, it was a sight for sore eyes. With each smirk or grin, Raven's cheeks would glow with a brilliance that only poets would dare to describe. Baird could still envision the subtleness of her face when her lips parted as she laughed. It was something he meant to one day put on paper, but never got around to it.

Raven proceeded to lie on her stomach while Baird was pulling out a small bottle of antiseptic and a syringe. Raven looked over her shoulder, wondering what he was going to do.

“What’s the syringe for?”

“I need to give you something to avoid a possible infection…that and it’s also a pain med. This should help make hiking alot more comfortable…that and I’m tired of watching you limp.”

Raven groaned as she rested her head on her arms.

“What, you don’t like needles?” Baird mused at her expense.

“Do you?” Raven snapped back.

“Well, now that you mentioned it…not really. And speaking of which…”

“What?”

Before Raven could even comprehend what he was getting at, Baird dropped the needle into her other butt cheek as Raven let out a faint squeal.

“Shit, Damon…you could have warned me!”

“I could have…and then you would have tensed up and I would've had to really dig to get this in you. Besides, at least I can say I made you squeal with a little prick.”

“Ok, the playful banter is getting old…seriously, you think you can tone it down a bit?”

“Why, am I actually getting to you?”

“What is there to get, Baird?”

“…ok, I guess you gotta point…but still, your kinda cute when you get mad.”

“Well, I’ll be sure to mention that to the matchmaker!”

Baird busted out laughing while Raven turned over her shoulder and wondered what that was all about. Shit, it wasn’t that funny.

“Don’t you be laughing when you’re sewing me up…” Raven reminded him as he prepared the needle and thread.

“Alright, alright, I’ll stop,” said Baird in between chuckles, “…just…give me a few seconds.”

Taking a rag, he moistens it with the antiseptic and starts to wipe the wound down through the tear in her garment that he left from last time. Raven tensed up from the sting as she tried to take deep breaths and slowly exhaling.

Baird was working the thread in the needle while Raven let out a sigh, somewhat dozing in and out from exhaustion. It was a long day.

Baird straddled his legs as he climbed over her thighs, sitting slightly and leaning down, trying to get a better look at what he was doing.

“You ready?”

“Sigh, not really…” Raven replied, bluntly. She could hear Baird let a out a light chuckle as he proceeded to sew the gash back up. At this point, her bum was surprisingly numb, the medication must have kicked in. It then dawned on her that the medication may be contributing to her exhaustion''. Damn…it was my turn to keep the nightwatch''.

“Uh, Damon…I think…”

“Relax, Rav…if you’re dozing off, don’t fight it, geez,” he said. He looked up and noticed that she was rather drowsy. Her body started to relax as her shoulders drooped down to the floor and the arch in her back laxed. Baird was just relieved that she finally got some rest. She had been a nervous wreck since their encounter with the Harpies, and she hasn’t been in the best of condition since her injury. Hopefully, the painkiller will loosen her up.

The air in the cave was settling for the night as the steam from the spring hovered over the shore. The campfire was extinguished completely as the only illumination left was the flare, still burning brightly.

Baird finished gathering the wound as he tied the string in a taut knot, hoping she won’t break it again. After he finished, he leaned over to her fatigues and gently pulled it over her body as Raven snored peacefully in a deep slumber. He gathered himself up as he moved over next to her equipment, setting his med pack to the side and pulled out his journal.

He opened it up, looking though his notes and then turned over to a blank page. Placing his pencil in between is teeth, he leaned over to her heap of armor as he rummaged around and pulled out her journal. Leaning back against another rock, he place her journal on one side while resting his on his leg.

Pondering to himself, he looked up over to the sleeping Feral, succumbed under the weight of a mission that was supposed take no longer than a day. Baird couldn’t help to wonder what was driving Raven to keep them alive. Knowing that she could no longer trust some of the other Feral, he can only imagine how lost she must feel. To spend most of her existence fighting for a cause she once believed in has pulled the rug out from under her.

If they could locate and report the Stranded militia before they advance, it could be the end of a perfect week, as far as the Gears was concerned, but for Raven, it probably wasn’t going to end well for her at all. It was this that concerned him the most.

''........No one plans to take the path that brings us lower, and yet we stand before them all and say it's over. It's your decision''...(Alice In Chains)

Chapter 28: The Gallant Will Emerge
Assumed it's whether we're right or wrong

We're doomed and there's plenty for all

How dare you catch me counting?

How dare you call it off?

How dare you call it suffering?

How dare you call that on?

I Get It

Chavelle

“Damon…”

A voice could be heard from nearby,

“…Damon, c’mon get up, time for school.”

“Ugh, five more minutes, mom…please?”

His eyes flutter open and close as he peers at his blaring alarm clock, screaming at him to wake up. He lifts his arm and slaps the snooze button and drifts back into slumber.

His mother finally walks in, trying to avoid stepping on his assortment of pet projects as she pulls the covers from his body, still wearing his clothes he wore the day before.

“Argh, mom, gimme five more minutes,” he groans.

“It’s twenty after, you’re already running late, so suck it up and go shower…and your breakfast is waiting. Maybe next time you won’t stay up so late tinkering with your airplane.”

A ten-year-old Damon Baird groaned as he slowly dropped one leg at a time, off of his bed while trying not to knock down the collection of motorized parts accumulating on his nightstand. He spent majority of his evenings working his RC plane, trying to configure the radio frequency so it can fly further than it’s original design intended it to. With school taking up a good chunk of his day, while the family trips soaked up most of the weekend, that left only weekday nights for him to get anything done.

So he spent most of his spare time ever since he was seven years of age, when daddy would actually let him use a solder, taking apart and reconstructing anything motorized. But his father would force him to take up more “physical” hobbies outside of school so every season, his father would drag him to the playfield where all the games where being held.

Although Baird would think back to his childhood days, he seldom mentioned it. His only hobbies that he had any passion for was his mechanical projects, where he would spend countless hours after dark, until he was so exhausted, he crashed where he worked. It wasn’t uncommon to find him asleep in his work chair with his head on the desk, next to his tools.

"C’mon Damon, get up…"

"Ah, mom, just five more minutes,"

"Damon get up,"

Damon…

“Hey Damon, get up man,” said Cole.

Baird could here Cole’s overwhelming voice while Cole is shaking him out of his slumber. Baird slowly sat up, rubbing his eyes as he tries to remember exactly where he was. His dream, memories of home were still fresh in his brain as he looks around to see nothing but a cold, dreary cave.

“Damn, man, you were out like a light…everyone is waiting for you man,” Cole explains as the light from the cave entrance peered on the wall next to them, glistening on the snow, blinding Baird’s eyes.

“Ugh…damn, what time is it?” Baird groaned as he shielded his eyes from the light.

“It’s nine, baby,”

“NINE, shit, why didn’t you wake me up sooner?”

“We tried…like I said, you was out!”

Baird proceeded to roll over onto all fours, shaking his head as he starts to stand up, stretching his arms and torso as he let out a massive yawn. He looked around with groggy eyes, trying to find his chest plate, shoulder guards, and goggles.

“Hey…I got yo stuff right here,” Cole gestured while Baird looked up, peering into Cole’s direction, watching Cole hold up his goggles.

Baird sighs, “Thanks…just…give me, a minute,” he mumbles as he takes his goggles and places them on his head.

“You alright, man?” Cole asks.

“Yea…why do you ask?” Baird responds as he puts on his utility belt.

“You just seem…out of it.”

“C’mon, Cole, you know I’m not a morning person.”

“Yea, well it’s not like you to oversleep and miss breakfast either.”

“I missed…aw, shit! Is there anything left?”

“Yea…Feral saved some for ya.”

“Great.”

Baird finishes up with his armor as he straps his pack to his thigh and loads up his weapons. Cole slaps him on the shoulder plate,

“C’mon…we gotta move.’

“Yea, yea, I’m comin.”

As Cole and Baird make it out of the warm cave, Baird looked up to see Sven leaning against a boulder, polishing the barrel of his rifle with a rag. He looks up at the weary-eyed Corporal, putting his rifle down and hands Baird a bag of trail mix and some of the Feral’s Kryll jerky. Gross.

“Feral said to give this to you when you woke up,” Sven replied.

Baird took the bag and opened it up, nibbling on the contents as he looked around to find Raven nowhere in sight. ''Aw shit…where’d she go now? I hope this wasn’t from last night…ok, now my head hurts.''

He eats his breakfast slowly, not relishing much of an appetite as his mind wandered, bouncing between the dreams he had last night and his discussion the evening before that ended on weird terms.

He tries to change the atmosphere in his own consciousness as he turns his focus to the problem at hand.

“Ok, now where did Feral go,” Baird asks.

“She got up early to check out our trail…” Cole replied, “…and something about watching out for a lookout party.”

“A lookout party?” Baird blurted out in puzzlement. Cole just shrugged as he wraps a blanket around his shoulders, the same blanket he was using for the past few days.

“How long ago did she leave?” Baird asked.

“Since seven,” Cole responded.

“But she got up at six,” Sven added, trying to be helpful.

“You mean to tell me she’s been out for over two hours…and you hadn’t heard back from her since?” Baird ranted.

“Uh…yea,” Cole replied, perplexed by Baird’s demeanor, “…and this bothers you, why?”

“Maybe she went to make sure there where no Locust outposts out there that we didn’t know about…or maybe she had to use the bathroom,” Sven joined in.

“For two whole fucking hours, Vinny?” Baird griped.

“Like you should talk, Baird! I remember Dom would bitch constantly about you hogging the can for almost an hour…reading your techie journals!” Cole barked.

“That’s because it was the only place of privacy that I could find in the whole fucking base…and did it ever occur to you people that she may have left our sorry asses to rot out in this shit!”

“Now why would she do that? Wait…did you piss her off last night or something?”

“What…no…not…exactly,”

“Whata ya mean, not exactly?”

“Look, we just talking about the Feral camp we were at the other night…and I went ahead and fixed Rav’s stitches.”

Cole gave Baird the look of suspicion as Baird’s conscience fumbles with the words to explain why he was up so late. If there was a moment Damon wanted to put a bag over his head and call it a day, this was it. Fuck!

But fate would save Baird’s ass once again as the three could hear the faint noise of footsteps coming near the cave as they turned over to the slope nearby to see Raven trudging uphill through the knee-deep snow. She finally makes it to the cave entrance where they were waiting for her return.

“Oh good…you’re finally up,” said Raven, still panting for air.

“…I’ve got some good news…and bad. So what…do you want…to hear first?” she said. Without missing a beat, the three blurted out in unison,

“Bad.”

Raven let’s out a heavy sigh as she catches her breath, sitting up while she gathers her mental notes.

“Ok…bad news. I may have figured out where all the Locusts are gathering at.”

“Ok, so this pertains to us, how?” Baird says before he thinks, realizing what the news really implied, “wait…this camp is nearby, isn’t it.”

“Hello…yes Damon,” Raven sneered.

“Fuck!” Baird blurted out.

“Alright, cool it Damon…so what’s the good news?’ Cole asked.

“We may be able to go back the way we came,” she said.

“Wait…you mean go back to take the shorter route to the end of the Stranded campsite?” Baird beamed in enthusiasm.

“Very possibly…I have scoured the area to look for any recent tracks but found none…so, we may be able to get there before dark, if we leave now.”

“Aw, sweet,” said Sven.

“So what are we waitin for?” Cole gets antsy.

“Let’s go then,” Raven gestures as she turns back towards the slope and the three Gears follow her lead.

For the first time in a few days, the sun starts to shine through the clouds, illuminating it’s light on the path ahead of them. The four travelers could feel the sun as the their armor absorbed it’s warmth, basking in the heat radiating from the white snow. Visibility was the clearest it has been in weeks, ever since the air was littered with the Frost’s haze, filled with it’s chilling breath. They were able to pick up details in the scenery they never could see before, including the details they recognized on the way back to where they changed course.

As they climb up the slope, back to the side of the mountain just on the edge of the forest, Raven perched herself up on a boulder, staring out towards the side of the mountain, gesturing,

“Over there…in that direction,” she points out. Sven climbs up to her position while Baird and Cole stay hear the ledge beside the boulder.

“You mean down into that valley?” Sven asked.

“Yes…we hike just around the mountain…and then the Stranded settlement will be in scope visibility,” she replied.

“Sweet…did you hear that, guys?”

“Yea, Vinny…we heard.” Baird muttered.

“I can’t believe we’ve actually made it…assuming nothing else comes up,” Cole joins in.

“C’mon Gus, don’t jinx it!” Baird reminded him.

“Sorry man…but all this hiking is gettin old.”

Baird couldn’t agree less.

“Yea, and I’m sure I’m speaking for everyone here when I say I’m getting tired of wiping my ass with pine cones.”

“Amen to that!” Cole responds.

“Yea, well it hurts more for me that it does you guys,” Raven grumbled.

“What, you don’t drip dry?” Baird chuckles in amusement at Raven’s expense. Instead of snapping back, Raven gave the flak a rest and just turned over her shoulder to give Baird the finger. Baird just snickers at Raven’s gesture.

They have been wandering in the wilderness for over four days, dodging snowstorms, getting shot at by Locusts, frisked by the Feral, only to locate and report a Stranded militia. Why are we doing this again?

Baird lifts up his goggles from his eyes as he peers up towards Sven and Raven.

“How long will it take to hike in visibility range?” Baird asks.

“It’s a two hour hike at most,” Raven replies.

“Damn…the day will be close to done before we get there Rav…I hope there’s another place nearby that we can stay for the night.”

“Of course, Corporal…”

Baird gave Raven a sour look,

"What I'd tell you about calling me that," he reminded her, waiting for her to respond, but she only flashed a smile, shortly before dislodging from the boulder.

“Aw, man…we gotta stay out in this shit another night? Damn, I’m starting to miss the guys back at Farrall…no offense Feral,” says Cole.

“None taken…if nothing else happens, we should be able to wrap this up by tomorrow,” says Raven.

“Well, let’s get this over with.” Baird mumbled. Raven nods while Sven joins them from the boulder. Raven then moves towards the path between the mountain and the forest, walking down the slope through the deep snow. While Cole and Sven bask in chitchat to pass the time, Baird moves up to Raven, picking up his legs as he finally catches up to her. Geez, she must be doing better today. He quickly noticed that she was back to moving forward again, not limping or lagging behind.

“Alright, I'm going to have to ask, so...are you holding up ok?” he asked out of curiosity when he caught up to her.

Raven turned to over to look at him, somewhat surprised that he asked.

“Yea…I mean...well, considering…I think the stuff you gave me last night worked.”

“I’ll say, you crashed within five minutes when I gave it to you.”

“Seriously?”

“Yep. You were out.”

Raven turned forward, somewhat smiling, not realizing that Baird caught a glimpse of it. Yea, she’s in a lot better mood.

“So, you’re not pissed at me for last night?”

Raven chuckled in amusement while Baird lifted his brow, wondering what was so funny.

“I never said that,” she smirked. Baird rolled his eyes, knowing that she was finding amusement at his expense. But he didn’t say anything back nor tried to get the last word in. Raven continued on, waiting for him to say something, but nothing came. If Raven could ever muster concern for Baird, this was it.

“Now, are you alright?” she asked as he quickly turned to her, somewhat startled that she would even ask how he was.

“Uh, I guess…why do you ask?”

“Because you’re out of it. It’s not like you…normally you’re a lot bitchier than this.”

Baird started to rub his sinuses between his eyes as he loosened the pressure that has been building up since that morning.

“I didn’t…sleep well, last night…that, and I have a sinus headache.”

“You stayed up last night, didn’t you,” Raven quickly jumped to conclusions, wondering if his plight had anything to do with what they talked about the night before. But instead of giving her an answer, Baird just turned and asked,

“Do you still have that bottle of ibuprofen with ya?”

Raven sighed, “Yea, just…give me a minute.”

Raven turned over to rummage through her pack. As she pulled out the bottle, Cole and Sven managed to catch up to them as Cole started to yak.

“Ok, so what are you guys, chattin about now?”

“C’mon Cole, I’m just getting some meds.”

“What, your head hurtin?”

Baird groaned, “…Yea.”

Raven turned over to Baird and handed him the bottle.

“Ok Feral, so what’s up with Damon?” Cole persisted.

“He just has a headache, Cole…and he mentioned he didn’t sleep well last night. Nothing more dramatic than that…you can give Sven his twenty bucks back.”

“Whoohoo…now I’m ten ahead,” Sven beamed while Cole grumbled.

Baird looked up in astonishment,

“Wait, what…ten ahead…what the hell Cole?”

“Yea, Vinny’s ahead,” Cole admitted.

“What the hell did you…” Baird stops mid sentence before he realized what he was getting himself into, “…you know what, my head hurts too damn much to be dealing with this shit right now!”

“Yea, well that’s alright…I’ll read about it in yo journal later,” Cole chuckled while Baird growled to himself. As the four continue on, Sven and Raven continued to talk while Cole and Baird hung behind as they listened to random conversation.

“Man…I miss Gwen’s homemade honey rolls,” Sven lamented.

“Honey rolls? Man, when do you ever get to eat honey rolls…and who’s Gwen?” Cole acknowledged.

“Gwen is his older sister, Gus.” Raven answered.

“Aw, for real?”

“Yea…and every time I got on leave, she would make me some honey rolls…enough to take back with me for a few days,” Sven pondered, remembering back when he would visit his sister in Jacinto.

“Hey Vinny…yo sister, is she, uh…single?” Cole tries to ask discreetly. Raven starts to laugh.

“Geez, Cole…you’ve only heard about this girl for, not even, five minutes…”

“Ah, give Gus a break…” Baird interrupted, “…it’s not like we get a lot of “down” time to socialize with the local ladies. Ya gotta get em in when the chance arises."

“Hehe…I heard that!” Cole chuckled as the two Gears clamped fists.

“Yea, I remember back at the town square, they would make us recruits host the dances,” Sven recalled.

“Dances…” Baird groaned, “…where the hell were we at when they had “dances?”

“Damn, no kiddin…they had some social gatherings and we wasn’t invited…man, that’s low,” Cole complained.

“Well, you guys did mention you were always out on missions…and I assumed they preferred their more experienced soldiers on the front line,” Raven analyzed.

“That may have been the case…doesn’t mean it was right,” Baird muttered.

“Of course not, Baird. I can’t imagine the COG not letting you go out dancing, getting plastered, and hiding the rainbow roll…” Raven continued to relish in mockery, “…that’s just wrong.”

“Damn right it is…they don’t let me do anything…they won’t even let me get close to a blow torch anymore, much less going out and getting some tail.”

“Oh, sniffle…” Raven gloats in mockery, “…I can’t see straight because of the tears in my eyes.”

Raven revels in amusement at Baird’s expense as he tilts his head in astonishment and starts to speak his thoughts outloud.

“Ya know…why am I taking this crap from someone who has never hit an orgasm?”

“That’s not true,” Raven blurted out without thinking. Oh…wait…did I just say that out loud…shit!

The three Gears look up in astonishment after Raven’s little outburst that went a little further than she meant to insinuate it. There was no turning back now, the cat was already out of the bag.

“Uh, so…you’ve, uh,” Sven tried to ask discreetly, but was failing miserably, until Baird said it even more bluntly,

“Aha! So, you’ve been basking in the garden, touching the forbidden fruit…whoe, man, I could go all day with this little tidbit!”

“I’ll say, “ Cole jumps in, “…gotta pet the kitty!”

“…and sweeten up the sugared almond…”

“Alright! Enough…yes! I admit it!” Raven barks, “…I just don’t understand why it has to be such a damn, big deal?”

“So…Feral…how do you bump the carpet” Baird frolics.

“Why should I tell you…” Raven sneers, “…in fact, why should I even entertain this subject to you at all?”

“Because we’re guys, Feral…this is what makes the world go round, every guy dreams watching a chick rinsing her cock holster” Baird muses while Cole continues,

“Yea baby…somebody’s gotta polish those pretty pearls…”

"...and sit back and watch the teaser trailer."

Raven gawks at Baird’s blunt statement,

“Why am I taking suggestions from a guy who can’t even find the remote control?”

Cole and Sven bust out laughing.

“Whoe…you got so told…” Sven snorts.

Baird curls his lip as Raven continues,

“What, got lost trying to find canyon, have we?” Raven continues to mock, “…you know, I can play the devil’s euphemisms too…and you get on my case about my “lack” of experience, when apparently you’ve spent more time buttering your corn than rocking the boat.”

“Yea, well it takes awhile to steer a ship than it does the little dingy, darlin,” Baird sneered back, while Raven gives him a scolding look.

“Oooo…are you gonna take that from him, Feral?” Cole mused.

“Wow…you really are an arrogant ass,” Raven sneered.

“Yep...and you wouldn’t have me any other way, would ya,” Baird gloats.

“Ok, we’re not even going there, Baird,” she snapped.

“Well, shit Feral, don’t tell Baird...you can just tell me and Vinny,” says Cole.

“What, no! In fact, where dropping the subject, starting now!”

“Aw, c’mon Feral! You make it sound like it’s a bad thing.”

“It is when it…” Raven began to comment as her intuition suddenly hit her, stopping her mid sentence. She halts suddenly, turning her head forward, kneeling down with her hands on her pistols. Her sudden change in demeanor startle the Gears as they too, stop suddenly in their tracks.

Baird looks out as he kneels down while Cole and Sven follow, watching Raven carefully as she tilts her head as if she was listening carefully for something.

“Do you hear that?” she whispered.

The three stay silent for a moment as they could barely make out some sort of thumping sound. The three looked at each other as they try to make it out while keeping their silence until the noise becomes more audible.

“Oh, fuck…” Baird quietly murmers, “…yea, I hear it.”

Raven turns around as she gestures to the three,

“Go…move over to the rock heap on the left,” she says quietly, “…stay low.”

The three move to their left as they subtly make their way over to a pile of boulders, covered in snow. They move behind the mass of rocks, with Raven following close behind as she turns to meet up with them. She stands up from behind the boulders to peer around the rock to glance down the valley. Baird moves over to her position to get a better look,

“Was that the sound of horses we just heard back there?” he quietly asks.

“Yes…but I couldn’t make out the direction…I don’t see anything in sight,” Raven responds. Baird turns over to Cole and Sven as he gestures for Sven to move up to his position. Sven quietly moves up next to Baird,

“Vinny…give me your rifle,” Baird orders as Sven hands him his Longshot. Baird props the rifle on his shoulder as he looks out through the scope. Raven moves out of the way and back over to Cole while Baird and Sven keep their position.

“What’s going down?” Cole asks Raven.

“I heard what I believe to be horses…there may be Stranded nearby,” she said.

“Ah, shit…which means they can pick up our tracks,” Cole mentions.

“Possibly…but we can’t make out their location.”

Suddenly Baird puts the rifle down and gestures Cole and Raven to move up. The two start to move closer next to Sven as Baird looks out again and then turns to Raven,

“There’s three of them…on horseback, to your right,” Baird informs her as he hands her the rifle so she could get a look. She peers through the scope and sure enough, three men on horseback, clopping through the snow.

“Shit…they’re going to discover our trail Damon…we can’t let them,” she says sternly.

The three look at each other as they try to let the suggestion settle in. In all logic, they couldn’t let the Stranded find their trail and report back to the camp, but how to do it, humanely, was the real question. Baird removed his goggles from his forehead as he rubs his sinuses, delving into his thoughts on how to go about this.

“Damn…that’s going to be a tough order Feral,” says Cole.

“I know Gus…but please remember, these people have ambushed your fellow squads…they may attempt to do the same with us. Letting them go would be catastrophic for us.”

Cole nodded his head, turning his gaze to Baird to see if he had anything to say about Raven’s suggestion. Baird looked back up over his shoulder to see the riders in the distance.

Baird sighs, “Fuck, she’s right…they’re going to pick up on our trail here real quick if we don’t act, and we need to do it real soon.”

“So what do we do…they’re still pretty far away,” said Sven.

“We can either draw them near here, or, go out and meet them…either way, I suggest one person to be the bait while the rest of us stay hidden with the rifle ready,” Raven suggests.

“Which would mean, Vinny here stays behind while one of us goes out, right,” Cole translate.

“No…Feral needs to stay back too…which leaves just you and me, Cole,” says Baird.

“Wait, Damon…why are you suggesting that I need to stay behind,” Raven asks.

“We need you to lead the rest of us out of here in case this goes horribly wrong,” Baird responds, expecting Raven to argue, but instead, she gently nods her head. Raven realizes the logic in Baird’s strategy as she gives him a grave look and then moves her gaze over to Cole.

Cole looks over to Baird as the two exchange glances, realizing that one of them was going to have to go out.

“Cole…stay here,” Baird begins while Cole interrupts,

“No Damon…this has my name written all over it,”

“Gus, listen to me…please. If this goes bad, I need you to look after Sven and Feral…it’s crucial that they get back to Fort Block.”

Cole turned away as he shakes his head, wanting to so desperately disagree, but If there was anything that the two did agree on, it was that it was imperative that they get Vinny and Raven back, as safely as possible.

Baird grabs Cole’s shoulder pad and pulls his face to his while Baird looks him in the eye,

“You need to take care of them, Gus… you’ve never let me down before,”

Cole turns his stare down, and then raises his head back up,

“Just this once, Damon…but only for Vin and Feral.”

Baird nods his head as he releases his hold on Cole shoulder plate. He reaches behind his back and pulls out his Lancer, checking to see if it had a fresh clip. Baird then stands up as he puts his Lancer back up, straightening the holster on his thigh and carefully looks out again to get a look at the riders.

“They’re moving to the north…” Raven informs him, “…they don’t seem to be in a rush…at least not yet.”

“Yea, well that might change here real quick, so you’ll need to be alert Vinny.”

Sven nods his head,

“Got it.”

Baird puts his goggles back on his head as he shuffles his hair, moving his head from side to side as he turns back to them,

“Well…here it goes.”

He carefully roadie runs around the bed of boulders, staying low while he finds cover behind some snow covered shrubs. The men where still unaware of his presence. Sven carefully lifted his rifle up and followed the Stranded while Raven and Cole sat up further on the boulders, watching Baird as he stands up and starts to make his way over to the Stranded on horseback.

“Here it goes,” Cole mutters to himself, followed by a deep breath. He could sense the tension in Raven’s demeanor as she sighed heavily, watching Baird walking his way over to the riders. Cole looks over at her as he notices she doesn’t take her eyes off of Baird nearly the entire time, feeling her on edge as he carefully places his hand on her shoulder. The instant he touched her, she jumped slightly, as the contact startled her. She looked up at him and then let out a sigh of relief realizing it was just Cole trying to calm her down.

“It’s ok Feral…he knows what he’s doing,” Cole tries to ease her tension. She turns her gaze back out into the valley as she looks down, entrenched in thought. She closes her eyes for a moment and then turns to look up at Cole again,

“I’m just…uneasy about all this…” she mutters.

“All of us are, baby,” Cole replies, as he turns his focus back to Baird.

“Man…you better come out of this alive,” Cole mutters to himself again.

As the two watch the events unfold, they observe the Stranded acknowledging Baird’s presence as they hold their horses in place, making gestures to each other and to Baird. They continue to wait in anticipation, holding onto the thread of hope that this encounter will not turn for the worst.

Sven, sat idle as he carefully watched through his scope.

“Hey, Vinny,” Cole whispers, “…what’s going on?”

“They…they're just…talking,” Sven replied, “they don’t seem to be threatening at all…I can’t even see any weapons on them.”

Raven turned to Cole, perplexed as the two look back over from their position, watching as they suddenly see Baird motioning to them. Cole carefully watches his hand signals, interpreting his instructions.

“Wait…what is he saying?” Raven demanded while Cole was looking out, holding out a few hand signals of his own. He then knelt back down with Raven,

“He says they’re not a threat…Vinny and I need to come down, but he said for you to follow us without being detected.”

Raven peered over to Baird’s position and then turns her perplexed look back to Cole,

“Can, you…do that?” Cole asked.

“Yea Cole…that’s not a problem for me.”

“Well, if Baird says so, there must be a reason.”

“Yea, Cole…I understand his reasoning.”

“Even if you don’t know what it is?”

Raven sighs, “I have spent the past few days expecting you to trust me…I guess it would be fair that you expect me to trust you.”

Cole nodded as her words filtered into his conscience. Within the past few days, they have come to rely on each other more than they ever anticipated prior to their meeting. Although Raven seldom trusted anyone other than herself, she didn’t believe that the three would intentionally put her in harms way. Why she came to this conclusion she couldn’t really clarify.

Cole and Sven gathered themselves up as they peer over the rock, revealing their whereabouts to the stranger below. As Cole looks out towards the men, he mutters quietly to Raven without looking at her,

“Stay close baby…we’ll be in touch. Got it?”

“Of course, Gus.”

Cole stepped out from behind the rocks as Sven followed, both with a weapon in hand, just in case as they start to walk down the same path Baird took to meet the strangers below. The men sat patiently on their horses, watching and waiting while Cole and Sven casually came down while still on guard at the same time. The two Gears looked up to see an elderly chap, whom appeared to be roughly in his fifties, sitting in his saddle, dressed in a wool coat and scarf, not readily carrying a visible weapon or ammunitions. His facial expression was cheery, as the lines lifted to their places when he smiled. Cole could tell he was an industrial man, looking at his carpenter fatigues and work gloves. He didn’t really resemble a typical Stranded.

The other two men where younger, late twenties to early thirties, not near as mature in age as the older gentlemen, only that they carried hunting rifles, strapped to the side of their horses. They too wore similar dressings, that of contactors and prospectors, men whom go out and search the land for minerals and other materials. In either case, they did not appear in anyway threatening to anyone.

“Guys…” Baird began as Cole and Sven reached the group of men, “these men work for the Santa Fe Mineral Corp. They have been monitoring the potential deposits of natural resources around this area…how long, did you say you where contracted out here?”

The old man answered, “We where deployed to Farrall to test the sites for the COG about three months ago…we came up here to set up some stations, but we’re getting behind on our research because our communications have been unreliable…”

One of the younger men followed in response,

“We have been collecting data for weeks now and we cannot get in contact with our home base either.”

“And where is your home base?” Cole asked.

“At Vectus.”

“Wait, did you say Vectus?” said Cole.

“That’s right, son,” the older gentlemen replied, “we had locations all over, including Jacinto…not anymore though.”

“They’ve been searching for metal ores, similar to the one’s at the mines from earlier,” Baird explained, realizing the men where not Stranded after all. He continued,

“They’re just some prospectors checking out the sites…only did they realize that they where sent here at the wrong time.”

“No kiddin…” the old man snorted, “we didn’t expect to find a bunch of Stranded hooligans, running amuck around these parts…this area has been desolate for years, especially after the Hammer of Dawn was unleashed…we were in for a surprise.”

“So where were you headin?” Cole asked the older gentleman.

“Back to our temporary refuge, not far from here. You boys can come along if you want…we may be able to sort out some of our stories there over a hot meal, whataya say?”

The three looked at each other, feeling the temptation of hot food, stirring into their consciousness. Although Baird was not one to take charity from most people, he noticed that Cole and Sven where somewhat famished, and if what these scouts say is true, they may have essential information that can aid them in their quest. There was only one way to find out.

Baird looked to Cole as Cole nodded, agreeing to the idea while Sven stood there glancing between the two, wondering where they’re going to go from here.

Intermission V
The heaps of snow, scattered over the frozen glacier lake glistened under the fading sun as the lights from a grunite layered, security wall, beamed out from the watchtower nearby. An iced over sign that read Plantire Mining Corp., hung over the chain link fence near the entrance around the concrete wall. Inside the forted area was a large pumping station, nestled in between three large metal buildings and four large generators that were being powered from the collected, electrical output, surging from Hurl Dam.

The facility was once an immulsion mining station, long abandoned when the Locusts ravaged the land, until the urgency from the Hollow, followed after the Lightmass Offensive, subjected every possible Locust back to the stronghold, abandoning the station.

Now, it is a militia stronghold, housing the Stranded settlement that has been gathering there for almost a year. The station has since been converted into a fort, armed with chain gun turrets and spotlights posted on the watchtowers. One of the buildings was being used as a makeshift, vehicle salvage yard and mechanics station while the noise of air compressors and generators could be heard from inside.

The “citizens” of the settlement where armed with mostly Hammerbursts and shotguns while the “soldiers” carried the Gnashers and Lancers. Only a handful of soldiers carried Longshots and rotated shifts in the watchtowers.

The people where a rough looking bunch, wearing shredded clothes, layered one on top of another to keep warm while wearing boots that where usually two sizes too big, but they where shoes. The “soldiers” on the other hand wore blood stained Gear fatigues and salvaged combat armor, with either a piece or two missing. Much of the Gear battle armor was customed, layered with duct tape and soldered metal patches while those who were there longer had made enhancements to theirs. Some wore the old gray issued armor while many others salvaged the recently manufactured blue armor, with slight modifications. On each chest plate was a red, pray-painted symbol of a gear with jagged edges and in the center of the gear sits a star; the emblem of revolution.

The soldiers marched around the complex in between shifts while the “citizen’s” where either busy making rounds and ammunitions or preparing deer and wild boar carcasses for meals. Many of the men where subjected to heavy duty jobs, hauling scrap metal to the garages and chopping down trees for fire-burning wood. The few women that they did have where subjected to harlotry, to keep morale in place and the people under control.

In the central area of the camp, large, metal posts where propped up, apparently for public hangings and burnings. One corpse was still swinging by the rope tied around his neck, frozen over and hanging a few feet from the ground, right above a heap of ash, burnt armor plates, and some skeletal remains, left from previous cremations. Not too far from the “execution” platform, a figure stood in front, glaring at the dead body still hanging from his execution the day before. It was the same figure that Raven saw before, out in the wilderness when the Stranded came to check on Gamma Four, earlier that week. He stood there, his cloak still hung over his eyes while wearing the same coat and battle fatigues. The Lancer he used to butcher Sergeant Harley was still drenched in blood from another execution he performed earlier that morning. It was business as usual here at the Plantire settlement.

But the past few days have left him frustrated, going through prisoner after prisoner, trying to find the whereabouts of Sigma One. They have eluded his search party’s three times now, and it was three time’s too many. He had already interrogated over half of the Gear prisoners, but none would speak concerning the objective they where sent out to do, much less the whereabouts of the other squads. His jaw was clenched, trying to simmer out of frustration as he heard footsteps from behind. He whipped around to find Gil, carefully approaching him,

“We…we have…some news that may be…of interest to you,” Gil trembled before him.

“We’ll see if it’s of interest, or not…who brings the message?” the dark figure spoke in a low, grizzly voice.

“It’s that…damned Feral,” Gil sneered, while trying to keep his composure, especially in front of the intimidating man.

“Ah…the prodigal daughter returns,” the figure chuckles in amusement while Gil smirked slightly but then quickly went back into a frown as he continued,

“She said she knows…where Sigma One is hiding…”

“Is that so?”

“But…I don’t trust her, Mo…Morose,” Gil shivered violently in the cold, “…what if she’s lying just to distract…”

“Did she say anything else?” Morose asked sternly, cutting Gil off.

“Yea…she said they have…a Feral guide. A remnant…of the Anetha clan from the valley…but it sounds fishy to me,”

“Shut up, Gil,” Morose barked, “what she’s saying is true…I’m just surprised that the remnants allied themselves with the COG pigs…how ironic.”

Morose looks back up at the corpse hanging from the rope as he puts his hand out in front of Gil. Gil hesitated at first, but he knew what he had to do as he handed Morose his Hammerburst assault rifle. Morose cocked a round into the chamber and pointed it up, shooting a round into the rope, slitting it as the corpse comes crashing down onto the ash heap below.

Morose hands the gun back to Gil as he turned to look at him,

“Get that piece of shit out of my camp. Afterwards, gather the militia for debriefing…we have a big day tomorrow.”

Chapter 29: The Girl With Kaleidoscope Eyes
Picture yourself in a boat on a river,

With tangerine trees and marmalade skies.

Somebody calls you, you answer quite slowly,

A girl with kaleidoscope eyes.

Cellophane flowers of yellow and green,

Towering over your head.

Look for the girl with the sun in her eyes,

And she's gone.

Beatles

Lucy In The Sky With Diamonds

The night sky began to creep from the east as the curtain of stars hang clearly above the trees. Although the cold was becoming more demanding as it has been every evening, the mood seemed to be calm for the time being as the three Gears follow the Santa Fe prospectors to their makeshift hideout that was once one of Raven’s underground, supply stations.

“So how long have you guys been out here?” Cole pondered.

The old chap known as Billy grinned form ear to ear, walking his horse, Seoul, while Jon and Ashley where still mounted.

“The station sent us from the Block nearly two months ago, trying to find possible mineral deposits, but…our communications…”

“…have been jammed,” Baird interrupted, finding the whole situation amusing, considering no one has never known about the Stranded screwing up their frequencies.

“Yep…and since then, we’ve been bouncing between refuge to refuge, trying to beat this, damned Frost…that and avoid the Plantire colony.”

“Say what?” Cole beamed in interest.

“The Stranded colony, only known as “Plantire"…has been amassing a militia for awhile.”

“Yea…we just figured that out a few days ago,” Baird mentioned as he continued, “…what do you know about it?”

“Which part…” Billy chuckled under his breath, “…I mean, those bastards are ruthless. They have been gathering almost all the Stranded around the area…drafting them for their cause…and if they refuse, they’re shot on site!”

“Funny little world, idn’it,” Ashley commented as Billy continued,

“We’ve seen them out on patrol, looking for runaways and such…”

“Have you seen them take prisoners?” Cole asked, trying to cut to the chase.

“Not that I could confirm…but it wouldn’t surprise me. Their “leader,” goes by the name, Morose.”

Baird beamed in interest as the name Morose came up, trying to gather where he had heard that name before.

“You say his name…was, Morose?” Baird tried to confirm it.

“Yea…that’s the one…and let me tell you, he is the bastard you don’t want to be around, not even within twenty feet.”

“So you’ve seen him?” Sven jumped in as Billy continued,

“Kid, I’ve seen a lot things in my life, especially during my service in the Pendulum Wars, I’ve met a lot of hard asses, but this one…is something else.”

Billy could barely finish his thoughts as he looks up to what seemed to be their destination, deep in the trenches of the woods as they could see the firelight nearby. They could smell the scent of freshly, cut mesquite, burning as its aroma seeped in the air around the smell of the cold, conifer trees.

“Aw…is that what I think it is,” said Cole, drooling over the scent of the barbecue, coming from the hideout. As the group made their way towards the stable, they could hear the laughter of a high-pitched voice, running towards them.

“Daddy, daddy,” a little girl yelled out as Billy bellowed out in laughter, opening up his arm to receive the little girl, who seemed to be no older than seven years of age.

“There's my angel,” Billy beamed at the girl, covered in small pea coat and beanie hat. She giggled as she looked at the rag-tag group of Scouts and Gears.

“Are they friends, daddy?” she looked at Baird with her large, glistening gray eyes, staring at him for some reason that Baird couldn’t tell what.

“Yes, sweetheart…these men are Gears…their soldiers that fight the monsters,” Billy said as the girl smiled, showing her missing baby tooth grin. Ashley went over to take Billy’s horse into the stable while Jon loaded up the saddles.

“Come on inside, boys…you’re in for a treat!” Billy beamed in excitement.

“Yea, I bet,” Baird muttered, realizing that they were probably going to eat some of the food that Raven has carefully put aside in the shelter. I bet she’s pretty pissed about these guys rummaging through her hideout…speaking of which, I wonder if she’s nearby?

Baird follows Cole and Sven as they enter the shelter, occasionally looking over his shoulder to see if maybe he could catch a glimpse of Raven, perhaps hiding away in the woods. He then turns his focus back into the shelter as he walks in and shuts the door behind them.

He could tell that Cole and Sven took their places inside as they sprawled out on the floor, basking near the fireplace, defrosting from the cold night. The smell of mesquite planks and cooked meat festered into their nostrils, watering their mouths as they could already taste the spice in the meat.

“Aw, man…that smells so sweet,” Sven moaned.

“Hehe…you haven’t had the pleasure of Abigail’s cooking. Like I said, you’re in for a treat,” said Billy.

Baird took his place in a chair nearby, sitting down and removing his goggles as he scratched his head and started to rub his eyes from the dry cold air. Ashley and Jon came in through the door as they take off their coats and hung them on the hooks on the wall.

“Delilah, darling, why don’t you go over and help Abby with the cups,” Billy said to the little girl as he carefully put her down.

“Ok daddy…can I bring them in here?” she asked.

“Of course, darling…be sure to bring some for our guests.”

“I won’t forget.”

“That’s my girl.”

Little Delilah ran off in the other room, to where it was assumed where Abby was, preparing the meal for the evening.

“I hope we’re not impeding on you guys,” Cole began.

“Nonsense, son…you’re the only pleasant company we have seen out here in weeks…”

“What do mean…who all have you come across,” Baird asked.

“Well, sometimes the Stranded…mostly vagabonds that come through, but they eventually get picked up by the militia…and then we don’t hear from them again. We haven’t seen too many Locust around, they may be having trouble adapting to the cold…and then there’s the Feral.”

The three Gears looked up in interest as Billy continued with his thoughts on the matter.

“…we haven’t had too much of a run in with them, but the few times that we did, it was pretty intense. They don’t play nice, that’s for sure.”

The atmosphere sat hollow for the moment as Billy reclines in his chair, chewing on his thoughts while Ashley comes in to join the group.

“We haven’t seen any Gears come near this area, until you guys showed up,” Ashley began, breaking up the silence in the room, “…I take it your on mission.”

The three looked at each other as to who was going to explain everything they had to endure within the past four days, not to mention the whereabouts of their Feral guide. Baird sighed as he put his goggles in his pack,

“We where deployed out along with some other squads to quash the hostilities that have been attacking our outposts,” Baird said, choosing his words carefully.

“Out here?” Jon asked, perplexed with Baird’s demeanor, “…I mean, we haven’t even seen any Locusts out here, much less between the mountain and the coast.”

“…It was also rumored that a Stranded militia was located somewhere near the glacier lake…and apparently from what you have just told us, our presumptions are for the most part not to far from the truth,” Baird explained, trying to keep his sarcasm to a minimal.

“It wasn’t the Locusts who’ve been hostile to Farrall’s outposts, Jon,” Billy convened as he turned his attention Baird, “…it was only a matter of time that some of the Stranded would eventually rise from the ashes to go out and ruin the prospect of peace for everyone else.”

“What do ya mean,” Cole asked.

“In my experience, wherever there’s power, whether it be an infinite resource, a great weapon, or just simply control, somebody else is going to have an issue about it.”

“So why do you think this “militia” is attacking the COG outposts?” Cole gets down to the gritty of details that have been eluding them for who knows how long. Billy just looked up at Cole, chuckling to himself, amused by Cole’s insistency that he expected from a younger man on the edge of testosterone lore. Billy then sighed as he looked down on the wood floor,

“You remember the man I mentioned to you earlier?” Billy asked to the three Gears while Jon and Ashley sat in silence, not wanting to delve into deeper ambience that was already festering in the room.

“Somebody by the name of Morose?” said Sven, trying to be helpful.

“That’s the one…you need to pat this kid on the back Corporal, he’s pretty sharp,” Billy complemented as he watched Baird, whom was rubbing the back of his neck.

“Sigh, you have no idea,” Baird mumbled to himself.

“So what about this Morose, guy?” Cole gets a little impatient.

“He’s not like the other Stranded, if you ever see him,” Billy continued, “…we, as in the boys and myself, noticed that most of the higher ups at this settlement have some military background.”

The three Gears glanced at each other as they listened inventively. Baird was rushing through his mental notes that Raven spoke of earlier after their encounter of what was left Gamma Four. The idea of former Gears working alongside the Stranded was becoming more of a reality than they could fathom. Baird listened carefully to Billy, taking in his manner, his expression as he continued with his explanation,

“I have reason to believe that Morose was a Gear at one time...and from what we can tell, he has some vendetta against the GOG leaders," Billy explained as he leaned back into is chair, "...and we believe that he may be conspiring along with some other former Gears, his comrades in arms I believe. ”

“Comrades?” Cole sneered.

“How many of these…disgruntled Gears are we talking about?” Baird asked in monotone, staring towards the floor while Billy caught the glimpse of Baird’s stern expression. Billy looked up as he turned his attention to Cole,

“Eight at least…I believe probably no more than twelve…about a total of two, three squads.”

Cole turned away in disgust while Baird closed his eyes, taking in the information into his subconscious, while Sven just sat there in awe. As the atmosphere sat in loom, Delilah enters the room with an armful of cups, clanking with each step she took. Baird opened his eyes to see the commotion.

Billy eye’s beamed in the faint firelight as he chuckled watching Delilah pass the cups around.

“Don’t forget about our guests, Billy reminded her.

“I won’t…here you go,” she says as she handed a cup to Cole.

“Aw, thank you sweety,” Cole said as Delilah giggled and then moves over to Sven as she hands one to him and then turns around to give one to Baird.

“Here ya go, Mr. Gear,” she said with enthusiasm as Baird lifted an eyebrow at Delilah’s “childish” nature. Although, Baird was not one to relish in the company of children, he tolerated Delilah’s antics.

“What happened to your glasses?” she asked with expression curiosity, staring at Baird with the utmost of attention, more than Baird was capable of handling. He wasn’t quite sure how to respond, so he looked down into his pack and pulled out his goggles to show them to her.

“Wow…those are cool,” she said while Cole chuckled in amusement.

“They’re even “cooler” when you put them on,” Cole gestured while Baird gave him a sour look.

“Gee, mister…could I try them on?” she asked. Baird’s eyes widened as he looked up at her father, wondering if he would have a problem with her associating with a Gear. Billy only gave him a smile as Baird sat up in his seat.

Baird looked back down at her, “Here kid…allow me.”

He carefully adjusted the strap so it wouldn’t fall off of her head as he carefully places the goggles on her head, trying to avoid tangling them in her brown hair. As they hung on her forehead, Cole let’s out a laugh,

“I think you started a fashion trend, Baird,” he mused while Baird rolled his eyes and proceeded to put them over her eyes.

“There you go kid,” Baird said as he watched her smile, looking around the room.

“Wow…I can see closer…I can see better,” Delilah said in awe, still looking around the room while Baird looked up at Cole and stuck out his tongue. Cole leaned back while he subtly, gives him the bird as he scratched his forehead.

Delilah carefully took the goggles off as she walks back up to Baird and hands them back,

“Gee, where can I get some…” she turned around and looked at her father, “…can I be a Gear daddy?”

“Well, if you become a Gear, you have to fight those ugly monsters,” Billy replied in amusement by his daughter’s charisma.

“Ew…no way, I don’t want to fight monsters,” she said, with a scruffle in her face.

Delilah decided to skip around the men while Abby came into the room,

“Supper’s ready, boys,” she announced as the group stood up and made their way to the makeshift kitchen.

“C’mon, darlin…let’s go eat,” Billy said to Delilah.

“Okie, dokie,” she replied, jumping around as the three Gears followed her into the kitchen.

“Hehe, cute kid,” Cole chuckled quietly, nudging Baird with his elbow, “…just think Damon…you could have some cute kids just like her, if you…”

“We’re not going there, Gus,” Baird snapped while trying to keep the conversation low.

“Have a seat boys, dive in,” Billy announced as the three Gears took their seats at the table while Ashley and Jon already started to help themselves to the rolls and potatoes.

“Gee, Abby, you really outdid yourself,” Ashley commented as he was struggling to get a potato while Jon was hogging it.

“C’mon boys…there’s plenty for everyone…I still got another bowl on the counter,” said Abby. The woman appeared middle aged, early forties maybe with some gray strands mixed with the auburn color in her hair. She came back to the table with a plate piled with meat.

“I hope you Gears like venison,” she said.

“Are you kidding…this is best meal we’ve had all week,” Sven beamed in excitement.

“More like all month,” Cole added as he helped himself to the venison, while Baird was able to finally get some potatoes after the others hogged it all.

Abby came back to the table with a jug full of water as she handed it to Billy.

“I can imaging the COG having issues trying to keep everybody fed,” Billy added while he poured water into his cup.

“It’s been getting harder to find deer,” Baird recalls, as he remembers the times that Sgt Mataki would go out to hunt them down, trying to get enough to feed several thousand people. The Frost was making conditions bleak at best, forcing Jacinto’s Remnant to relocate to the island of Vectus. But the hostilities around Port Farrall have escalated as of recent, making the relocation even more difficult.

The room went silent as everyone was focused on their meals, enjoying the mesquite, cooked venison and garlic potatoes. Although the venison they have eaten in the past was normally dry and tuff to chew, the meat was surprisingly more tender, not quite as tender as beef, but a lot better than what they had before.

“Damn, baby…this is some fine meat, right here,” Cole complimented, nudging Baird with his arm, “idn’t it good?”

“Sure…” Baird mumbled with his mouth stuffed.

Delilah started to giggle from across the table, watching the blonde Corporal and the big Private, stuffing their faces as if they haven’t ate in days.

“Gee mister…you must of been hungry,” she said.

“Kid, you have no idea,” Baird replied, trying to speak before he finally got to swallow.

“Well, honey, they’ve been out in the wilderness for awhile,” Billy commented, “…speaking of which…where’s your little Feral friend?”

The phrase dropped in the middle of the room like a anvil falling from the sky, cutting right into the fabric of whatever bliss the three Gears where relishing in. Cole froze in his seat while Sven sat there with his mouth open, not quite sure if he should even say something about the topic. Billy broke the awkward silence,

“Oh, come now…where not as dumb as we look. We know that the COG allied with some of the local clans outside of Farrall, and that they dispatched some squads earlier this week, trying to eliminate the Locust outposts and locate the Stranded insurgencies…we have radio’s too.”

Baird carefully place his eating utensil on his plate as he refrained himself from eating any further.

“Well then why did you ask us what we where doing here to begin with,” Baird replied with a somewhat hint of annoyance in his tone.

“Well, son, I wanted to hear it from you first…I wanted to make sure you where from the COG and not from the Plantire,” Billy continued, “…they’ve been looking for us for the past three weeks.”

The Gears looked at each other as they started to ponder the same question that was pondering in the back of their heads.

“Wait…how long have you been here at this shelter?” Baird asked.

“About a week. We found it filled with supplies and some ammunitions as well as a radio and other technical equipment,” Jon replied.

Baird slumped in his seat, realizing that the three may have put these people in danger.

“Well, then, if you’ve been monitoring our communications, then you may already know that we too are being hunted,” Baird added, “…and this shelter, by the way, is a Feral supply refuge that has been used to store stolen COG equipment and food rations.”

The men sat in silence as the news filtered into their ears, realizing the danger they may now be in.

“Our Feral guide,” Baird continued, “…is out in the wilderness nearby, watching out for the Stranded…she didn’t feel too comfortable being amongst some scouts while they were rummaging into her shelter. If you guys have managed to find it, the Stranded will probably eventually find it as well.”

The men glanced at each other while Billy sat in silence, staring at his plate while the other two where getting antsy.

“We can’t stay here for too much longer Billy,” said Ashley.

“Especially if they found out that we have Gears here,” Jon added.

"Relax boys…it would have been only a matter of time before the Plantire found us…the Corporal’s right, if we managed to find this place, the Stranded is bound find it as well. They have been growing stronger, adding to their numbers of people and weapons, including some tanks and APC’s.”

“Shit…that means they have vehicles,’ Cole griped.

“At least one Dill is in working order,” Jon responded, “they’ve been salvaging fallen vecs for awhile now.”

“Shit…” Baird mumbled, rubbing his forehead while he noticed that Delilah was staring at him with her solemn, gray eyes, twinkling in the candlelight. Baird knew that they would have to leave the following day if they had any chance of surviving.

“Listen Corporal…my boys and I can rotate guard duty through the night while you guys get some rest,” Billy suggested, “…and you may want to convince your Feral friend to come inside and get out of this cold. She’s not going to survive if she doesn’t.”

Cole and Sven watch Baird starting to pile some meat and potatoes on his plate as he stands up from his chair.

“Vinny…” Baird begins as he picks up the plate, “…take this out to Feral.”

“Is she even around…how will I find her?” said Sven.

“You won’t find her, she’ll find you…take this to her and see if you can get her inside,” said Baird while Sven gets up and walks around the table. Baird gives him the plate.

“And if she doesn’t come in?”

“She’s coming in…one way or another, even if I have to drag her in.”

Sven walks out of the room as the others start to get up and out of the kitchen while Ashley and Jon go back to the stable to pull out their rifles. Abby picks up their plates and loads them in a galvanized tub, filled with soapy water. Billy escorts Cole and Baird back into the room with the fireplace as he takes seat in a chair. The other two seat themselves on the floor as Delilah peers around the corner, watching the men from the kitchen.

“You boys are going to have to head out first thing in the morning,” Billy began.

“Yea, we figured that,” Cole jumped in.

“And I’m guessing you guys want to come with us,” Baird scowled.

“No…” Billy said suddenly, as if he never intended the idea in the first place, “…we will not go with you. You guys need to focus on getting this info back to command before this militia grows any further. That is your objective…we would only slow you down.”

“But what about the kid” Cole asked sincerely.

“Delilah comes with me…she’s always with me, she prefers to be with me…and when it comes right down to it, she’ll die with me.”

“But…” Cole starts to argue until Baird interrupted him,

“We can’t protect her anymore than they can, Gus…” said Baird, “…we’ve debated all along during this entire time if we were ever going to get out of this alive.” Baird rests his case as Cole backed off from the idea of taking Delilah with them.

“So now what do we do?” Cole griped.

Meanwhile, Sven went out in the open as he could hear Jon and Ashley, rummaging in the stable. He peered out in the darkness as the cold air gusted past him while the breeze whistled around the conifer trees, shaking the snow off of the needles.

Sven tries to cover the plate with a paper towel to keep the food from getting cold, but he ponders if it would make any difference. Damn, it’s cold out here, how can Feral stand this? He continues out into the wilderness as he whispers out into the woods,

“Feral…hey Feral, you there?”

He looks up into the sky as the stars shined brightly in the heavens, glittering into the surrounding milkyway around them. Awing at its magnificence, he pulls his arms closer to his side with the plate still in hand as he tries to keep himself warm while admiring the dazzling white lights above.

Suddenly, he heard a faint noise coming from the side. He carefully turned his body to peer into the woods, directing his ears into the thicket. Vinny…

“Feral…is that you?” he calls out quietly, trying to make out the shadows among the trees. He hesitates as he takes one more step, carefully trying not to drop the plate of food while he looks around, wondering if it was just the wind.

And then he suddenly heard a subtle voice,

“Vinny…”

“Feral?”

“…you can turn around now,”

He cautiously turns around to find Raven, perched on a fallen tree, shivering slightly while she was wrapped in a fur blanket.

“Shit, Feral,” Sven went over to her as he put the plate down and extended his hand to help her down from the log. She slumps down, putting her feet onto the ground and starts to slump, while Sven lets her down, softly.

“Geez, you must be freezing…here, Corporal said to bring this out to you,” he said as he picks up the plate and hands it to her, taking off the paper towel. She carefully takes it as she starts to nibble on the contents while her hands shook as she tries to pull the meat apart with her teeth. Sven kneels down as he occasionally looks over his shoulder.

“Th…thanks,” was all she could mutter while trying to eat. Sven noticed the skin on her pale face glistening under the stars, framed by her dark, feathery sideburns that hung over her ears.

“You really need to come inside…you can’t take this for too long,” Sven mentioned as Raven ate. She put the plate down on her lap as she tried to swallow her food before she spoke.

“I’ve handled worse,” she commented.

“In ten degree's below freezing?” Sven asked skeptically. Raven frowned as she picked up another piece of meat,

“Gee, Sven…you’re starting to sound a lot like Baird,” she griped.

“No, I’m not…you’re just trying to find some excuse not to listen to reason,” Sven quietly rebuked. Raven looked at him in shock as she could somewhat see the sincerity in his eyes. He’s growing up after all.

She turned her attention back to her food as she tried to gobble it up before it got colder. Sven sighed as he looked back over towards the shelter, trying to make out the faint noise that was moving towards them. Raven stopped her eating as she raised her head towards the direction of the faint noise. She quickly, but subtly hops back up and darts back onto the log, perching herself next to the neighboring trees. Sven quietly stands up as he notices a small figure walking towards them as the wide, gray eyes sparkled under the stars.

“Delilah?” Sven said out load, as a giggle could be heard into the thicket.

“Hey…you shouldn’t be out here, it’s too cold,” Sven scolded as Delilah looked up into the trees, looking at the pale face perched into the forest.

“Then why is she out here?” Delilah said, fascinated with the ambience, radiating from the frost on Raven’s face.

Raven relaxed as the little girl moved into the woods while Raven watched the silly girl, glare at her with iridescent eyes. The faint light submerged Delilah’s wide eyes, dancing in the skylight.

“How are you, “ Delilah beamed with a grin, “…I’m Delilah…what’s yer name?”

Raven’s brow lifted in puzzlement as Sven glanced at Raven and then turned his gaze back to Delilah. Raven decides to delight the child with an answer,

“My name is Raven.”

“Gee…like the birdie?”

“Yea…like the birdie.”

Delilah giggled as she skipped around the forest, while Raven leaped off of the log onto the snow, covered ground.

“Wow, how’d you jump so high?” Delilah asked.

“I didn’t jump…I climbed,” Raven replied.

“Or fly…can you fly, like the birdie?”

In the background, a familiar laugh could be heard as another figure walks into the woods. Oh, great, now he’s out here too.

“Now wouldn’t that be something…if Raven could fly,” Baird chuckled as he walked into the woods while Raven gave him a scowl. Delilah laughed as she runs over to him and gives him a hug. Baird cringes from the impact of Delilah’s head butting against his groin while she wrapped her arms around his legs. He tries to keep a straight face as she tightens her grip and then let’s go as she looks up and smile at him.

“I like the pretty lady,” she says with glee, “…do you like the pretty lady too, mister?”

What is this, trivia bingo?

“I…think it’s time for you to get ready for bed…your daddy’s waiting for you,” Baird replied, trying to calm the numbing in his loins.

“Ok…will the pretty lady come inside too?”

“Yea, sure kid…won’t you, pretty lady…” Baird sneered as he looks directly at Raven, as she rolled her eyes at him.

“See ya later, birdie lady,” Delilah yelled out as she skipped back to the shelter.

Baird sighs, “Vinny, why don’t you make sure that kid gets back inside,”

“Sure thing, Corporal,” said Sven, as he started to walk back towards the shelter.

Baird looks back in puzzlement as he turns his puzzled gaze back at Raven.

“Birdie lady?”

“She associates me with the bird, Damon…and by the way, I’m not going in,”

“Uh, yes you are.”

“Uh, no I’m not.”

“Rav, it’s late…I’m tired, I really don’t want to deal with this right now, so could you please cooperate…for once?”

“Somebody needs to keep watch, Baird.”

“And somebody is keeping watch, Feral.”

“Oh, and who?”

“The scouts are going to rotate tonight.”

“I don’t trust their competence.”

“And we should trust yours?”

Raven’s eyes widened in fury while Baird continued,

“You’re tired too, Rav…you’re in no condition to be doing anything right now.”

“I can manage just fine, if you haven’t noticed by now.”

“I really didn’t want to have to argue with you about this.”

“Well then don’t,” Raven replied as she folded her arms in defiance. Baird sighs as he rubs his head in irritation. Shit, I swear this stubborn woman is going to be the end of me!

“Ok…I’m going to take a wild guess at what’s really bothering you,”

“Don’t bother Damon…you’re not very good at playing twenty questions.”

He could see the scowled expression on her pale face soften as she looks up into the night sky. He couldn’t help but notice the ambience, shining from her porcelain façade. She looked so unusually beautiful under the night sky, accented by the frost in the air that clung to her cheeks.

She looked back down as she wrapped her arms around her body, trying to shield herself from the cold as she let’s out a long sigh. As the cold swept around her body, she started to listen to the reason that has been screaming at her for the past two hours. Maybe Baird was right, but she wasn’t going to admit it, especially to him. So instead, she looks up at Baird as she carefully walks over,

“We need to leave before sunrise…no exceptions,” she ordered.

“Ok,” Baird said matter-of-factly, without sarcasm or retort. Raven looked at him with puzzlement, but then walked passed him as she moved over to the back of the shelter, lifting up her legs, trudging through the deep snow. Baird turned around, perplexed as to what she was doing. He proceeds to follow her behind the shelter. He turns around the corner to find her rummaging into a hidden storage case, pulling out some bottles of what appeared to be rice wine.

“Feral, what are you doing?” he finally asks while she sat up on her knees and shuts the case, grabbing a bottle in her hand as she stands up.

“Something to help me sleep,” she says in monotone while pulling off the top and starts to chug the bottle down like it was water.

“What the hell, Feral,” Baird blurts out as he darts over and pulls the bottle from her mouth and out of hand. She coughs and gags from the liquid overhaul as she leans back against the building, bracing herself against the wall while coughing violently.

“Too…late, Gear boy,” she sneers as Baird noticed she drank almost more than half of the bottle.

“Shit Rav…how is getting drunk off your ass going to help you sleep at night,” he barks as Raven grasps her equilibrium and starts to walk over towards the shelter entrance.

Baird stands there for a moment, still in awe of Raven’s odd behavior as he darts back over to the shelter entrance with bottle in hand. He turns around the corner to find Raven standing at the door. Hesitant to go in as she clenches her tiny fists, Baird walks up behind her and gently grabs her shoulders,

“C’mon, you drunken maid…let’s get some sleep,” he says, gently pushing her forward as they get inside, only to find Delilah sitting on Cole’s lap with her blanket in hand and Sven nuzzled in a fur blanket next to the fireplace.

“See the birdie lady…just like I told ya,” Delilah said cheerfully as Cole and Sven looked up at Raven.

“Damn, baby, your whiter than the snow,” Cole noticed as her face was still frost bit. Her hair was dry as she shuffled it with her hand, her expression drooping into a gaze.

“Geez, she looks like something the cat dragged in,” Sven added, wondering what Baird did to convince her to finally come in from the bitter, cold hell, festering outside.

“Cole, could you make a space for her to sleep at,” Baird asked, still holding Raven by her shoulders with his hands.

“Sure thing…” Cole said as he sat Delilah up on her feet with his massive hands and opened up another blanket. Baird gently turns Raven around as he pushes her into the kitchen.

“C’mon Rav, we need to get you warmed up,” Baird insisted as she stubbornly walked into the kitchen. The room began to spin as the noise faded in and out of consciousness, echoing into her head. Raven began to sway.

“Aw, shit…” Baird said, realizing what was happening to her, “…shit, shit, shit…c’mon girl, stay up just a little longer.”

He pushed her near a tub as he grabbed a towel, soaking it in warm water and started to wipe her expressionless face down. It had been over fifteen minutes since she chugged all that wine down, and now it’s pulsing through her system.

As Raven stood there, she gets lost in thought. Pictures of the warm nights would rerun insistently as she could remember the touch of warm hands caressing her bare body in warm water, the laughter of playful banter underneath the starry blanket, and the aroma of pine meshed with the scent of aftershave. Succumbing to the hormonal concoction, Raven could hear the bells ringing and the sky singing as the Feral “avatar” dances with her eyes glistening and giggling, blowing kisses in the wind.

Raven starts to laugh.

She could faintly hear the voices of Sigma squad, fumbling through her head,

“What the hell happened to Feral?” Cole’s voice could be heard.

“She’s smashed Cole,” said Baird, trying to keep Raven standing straight as she giggled while swaying, hanging on his arm.

Yielding to the emotions, stirred by the heat coming from her core as the dopamine slams into her head while morale and regulations fall on the wayside, Raven slips in between the cracks of what is rational. She starts to fall into the clout of her most primitive of drives as her brain floods with oxytocin, causing her to moan in between spats of laughter. Her time of estrus has begun, and its flow was much more powerfully potent than she could tolerate. Of all that the Feral conditioned her to be, she was desperately trying to fight back. No, no…not now…

But her strategy worked as the wine swells in her system while her eyes slip into the back of her head and her body went limp, falling into forever. If she was to hit the floor, she wouldn’t register the collision, but the warmth that caught her in mid air was clear. Her lifeless limbs dangled as she slipped into a comatose state, passing into a dazed consciousness, slumped into Cole’s massive arms while he scooped her up, effortlessly before she hit the ground. After pulling her up, Cole carried her into the room, and then gently laid her on the floor next to Sven, whom was fast asleep. Cole looked up at Baird as the two exchanged glances, trying to make sense of what had just transpired, but neither where in the mood to talk about anything, much less about their plastered, Feral guide.

The night air drifted into the frost as Ashley and Billy take up the watch while Sigma squad slept on the floor, sprawled under the wool blankets. Sven was lying next to Baird as he snored loudly, along with Raven, whom was just as loud, completely dazed and out of consciousness, while Delilah snuggled in between her and Baird. Cole laid next to the two girls, shielded by his massive arm, basking in their warmth. All laid with a sense of apprehension that they shoved to the wayside for the time being as they finally drifted into the catacombs of uncertainly.

And when all piece of mind succumbed to the siesta, the most ludicrous of thoughts would take reign in our lucid dream-state.

Sing a song of sixpence a pocket full of rye,

Four and twenty blackbirds baked in a pie.

When the pie was opened the birds began to sing,

Oh wasn't that a dainty dish to set before the king?

The king was in his counting house counting out his money,

The queen was in the parlour eating bread and honey

The maid was in the garden hanging out the clothes,

When down came a blackbird and pecked off her nose!

Chapter 30: Can You Hear Me Running
Time to change has come and gone

Watched your fears become your God

Overwhelmed, you chose to run

Apathetic to the stunned

It might seem an afterthought

Yes it hurts to know you're bought

It's your decision

You feed the fire that burned us all

When you lied

To feel the pain that spurs you on

Black inside

No one plans to take the path that brings you lower

And here you stand before us all and say it's over

Alice in Chains

Your Decision

''Ellie, sweetheart…that’s not lady-like. Ellie?''

An eight-year-old Eloise McNight shifted in her seat, swinging her legs a few inches above the floor, loathing the fact that her “mother” made her wear a dress today. It wasn’t just embarrassing enough that she had to wear a dress, but a dress with white tights and glossy, strapped dress shoes to match the frills on the hinges of her formal garment. She sulked in her chair, knowing that there was no point arguing about her “unlady-like” behavior as she sat in-between her foster parents, a couple with some military prestige, summoned to a military recognition and memorial that day.

As the chairman wrapped up his speech concerning the commencement, the crowd of people in their chairs stood up and applauded, including her parents. Eloise made the initiative to stand as well, not for the sake of the speech, but to finally get out of her seat so she could scratch her rear from the itchy tights her mother made her wear. Hence the other reason she hated wearing tights, other than feeling like a “dork” for wearing them.

Moving through the crowd of people while holding her mother’s hand her father turned to her as he smiled,

“You look pretty Ellie,” he would say.

“My name is Raven, Daddy,” she would correct him. He chuckled,

“Of course angel, but for the sake of formalities, you are Eloise.”

Raven sulked, followed by a grumble that was always expected of her,

“Yes, sir…”

Captain McNight smiled at his defiant foster daughter, whom was trying to remember her manners.

“That’s my girl,” he would say as he patted her on the shoulder.

Her parents would often mingle during formal military functions, which would subject Eloise to have to socialize with the other “kids,” from other military personnel. But she knew it was the same front that all the kids would put up every time Eloise would attempt to mix because rumor had it that she was one of those Feral kids…a label that infiltrated not only her school life but her church congregation as well as among the military personnel, and Eloise loathed it.

So Eloise would often slump behind her mother while still holding her hand, not wanting to be gawked at, especially in a stupid dress! In the array of conversations that blurred into audio slurs, one voice was clearly shot through the ballroom as her father turned around to be greeted by the host.

“Captain McNight…oh wait, my apologies, soon to be Colonel McNight, “ the host greeted her father, along with a member of the cabinet and a Major. The three men of military prestige among other talents gathered as they talked with great respect for her father’s promotion.

So daddy gets to be a bigger boss…whoopie…that means he gets to be away more, Raven groaned to herself. But at least it was another excuse to ask him for that solder she always wanted so she wouldn’t have to keep barrowing his stuff to improve her bottle rockets.

“Ellie…would you come here please…” she could hear her father calling from the distance. Raven would turn to look up as her mother nodded and let her loose. She slowly walked over to the group of men, not quite sure what to make of it, otherwise, but one thing was for sure and that was she still felt dorky in her little get-up, which consequently was the first thing the host took notice of.

“Well, don’t you look lovely,” he said rather sincerely, not that it made her feel any better.

“Tha…thank you…sir,” she squeaked out, trying to be courteous so that her mother would be pleased with her behavior to make up for her defiance from earlier. Although everybody knew she wasn’t the McNight’s “real” kid, on the outside, she looked liked any other little girl at the party with ribbons in her long black hair, pinned up into a elegant bun, wearing a “dorky” dress.

The endless cliché of adults admiring “Eloise’s” attire was becoming tedious as she contemplated some way to escape the bombardment of complements of a dress she didn’t even like.

“Ellie, you look so nice,”

“Your little Eloise is so pretty,”

“Pretty girl,”

“…pretty lady…”

“…birdie lady, wake up”

The strain felt in the early morning as voices carried all around the room, was overwhelming for Raven as she woke from her drunken slumber. Peering with her groggy eyes, the sense of haste fills the room as movement was grazing all around her, the urgency that was happening in the room.

Delilah was still shaking her shoulder, trying to wake her up,

“C’mon, Birdie Lady…we have to go…the bad people have found us.”

Bad people? Raven drifted in and out of her dazed state, as her eyes dropped back into her head, then suddenly she felt someone pulling her up on her feet, the voice stern and pressing,

“Rav…c’mon…” she could hear, until the hands that held her shook her back into the present, “…Feral…damnit, we gotta go…now!”

Baird tried to shake her into reason as he kneeled down and picked up her pistols, loading them in her holsters. She looks around, trying to make sense of the commotion.

“Wha…who, what’s…happening,” she muttered trying to focus on the problem at hand, rubbing her eyes so she could see more clearly.

“We’ve been discovered…we gotta leave, right now!”

“What…how’d did…we,” she groaned while Baird tried to get their equipment together.

“I don’t have time to discuss this, just…let’s go…you too kid!” Baird says, while pulling Raven along by her arm, out of the shelter, as Delilah followed close behind. She quickly noticed that the sun was not completely up as the darkness still hung over the sky while the horizon bled in an array of colors just ahead.

Billy and Jon had their horses saddled up while Sven and Cole, rummaged for some ammo in a nearby storage case. Abby came out with some supplies while Delilah was dressed up in a coat and hoodie, wrapped in a wool scarf.

“Come here sweety,” Billy said to Delilah as she ran over to him, “…you’re going with Abby for right now, do you understand?”

“But why can’t I go with you daddy?” Delilah fretted as her gray eyes began to moisten.

“The bad men are coming,” Billy explained as best as he could to the child, hoping that she would understand their plight, “…we have to fight them off or else they’ll come and get you,”

The Gears changed out their cartridges, loading up on as much ammo as they could carry. Sven slapped a round in the chamber while he filled his pouch with rifle clips and shotgun rounds. Cole strapped another cartridge into his ammo belt as he loaded up his Lancer. Baird pulled out his pistol, checking to see if the clip was full. Afterwards, he grabbed some shotgun shells and loaded up his Gnasher, throwing it on his back, along with his Lancer. Raven stumbled at first, trying to remember where she put the ammo for her Gorgon pistol, if it hadn’t been rummaged through already. It was then that Cole stood up and turned her around,

“Feral, baby, these are for you,” he said as he hands her some ammo for her Boltok. She cautiously takes them and loads up her Boltok.

“Th…thank, you,” she replied, trying to wake up to the dire circumstance at hand.

Meanwhile, Baird walked over to Billy as the scouts loaded up the last of their ammunitions.

“You boys must go east of here…we’ll take the north,” Billy suggested to Baird, “they can’t follow both groups at the same time without dividing their numbers…and they know better than to divide their forces.”

Baird nodded as he looked over his shoulder and glances at his squad, and then turned to Billy,

“If you head north, try to avoid the west crossing…we have reason to believe that the Locusts may be gathering in the mine area,” said Baird as Billy nodded, “…also, is there a shortcut to get to Fort Block from here?”

“Yea, but you have to go around Plantire to get there,” said Billy.

“Understood,” Baird said as he signaled to Cole.

Abby hopped up into the saddle while Billy picked up Delilah, giving her a kiss on the cheek and placing her on the horse, behind Abby. Abby placed her feet into the stirrups and moved forward to give Delilah some room near the cantle.

“You girls go ahead…we’ll catch up when it’s clear,” Billy said to Abby.

“And if you don’t come,” Abby asked suspiciously.

“You know the way home…just do what the Corporal said, avoid the west.”

Abby nodded as Delilah started to wave,

“Bye mister,” she called out, staring at Baird as she waved her hand at him.

“Bye mister Cole Train,” she yelled out again, waving at Cole.

Cole waved to the little girl, bumping Baird in the arm with his elbow to get Baird to wave too. Grudgingly, Baird picked up his hand and waved slightly, watching the girl return a smile back.

Abby, pulls the horse back as the beast turned around and began to gallop out of the woods, moving north. The prospectors watched the girls ride off, making sure their path was clear as they loaded up on their own horses. Billy pulled the shotgun strap over his shoulder as he hopped up on his horse.

Suddenly, they could here a rumbling engine in the distance.

“I’ll check it out,” Ashley yelled out as he turned his horse and went out towards the direction of the commotion nearby. The Gears had their ammo gathered and their weapons loaded and ready to go as Cole wrapped the blanket around his arms and Sven wrapped a sash around his head with his sniper goggles strapped to his forehead, just in case. Baird wrapped a scarf around his neck while tying a skirt sash around his waist that dangled down to his knees. Raven on the other hand was trying to wrap her custom Feral sash around her head, but she was too groggy to get it right so she just whirled it around her neck for the time being and placed her pistols back into their holsters.

As the noise became more audible, the Gears went up and behind the shelter, followed by Billy and Jon.

“Aw, crap…I think I recognize that engine,” Baird grumbled.

“It’s a Dill, idn’t it,” Jon asked in anticipation.

The men sat behind the shelter in patience, waiting on Ashley, as they heard a galloping horse making it’s way towards them.

Ashley made it over the hill and near the back of the shelter as he came to an abrupt halt, yelling frantically,

“Four soldiers on horseback and an APC…we need to go…NOW!”

“Fuck,” Jon blasted as he pulled out his shogun from his coat. Billy turned to the Gears, as the Gears turned to Raven. She looked up drearily, trying to muster the words to remedy the situation.

“We…must go into…the woods back, there,” she points behind them, “there is a rocky ledge…the vehicle cannot follow us there.”

“But the horseback riders can,” Sven blurted out, impatiently.

“That, is true…" Raven replied, “…but at least we don’t have to worry…about the APC.”

Despite Raven’s “hangover,” her strategic skills where still lucid. Billy turned to the Gears,

“Take the route your Feral guide suggested…go quickly…we will go another way.”

Baird turned to Billy as he looked at the old man saddled in his horse,

“Billy, these are trained Gears that you’re dealing with, not incompetent Stranded…they will flank you, and take you out.” Baird said gravely.

“Well then, Corporal…I guess you better wish us lots of luck,” Billy responded as he pulled back his horse and signaled Ashley and Jon to move on.

“Get back to the Block, soldier,” Billy saluted, and then turned the animal around and galloped away, following the others.

“C’mon Damon…we gotta go,” Cole persisted as Baird turned to Cole and nodded, grabbing Raven by her arm and started to move her forward.

“Let’s go Feral…suck it up and move,” he urged her.

“I’m…working on it…I just have a really, bad headache,” she griped.

Sven went ahead of the group while Cole stayed at the end, looking over his shoulder, while they meandered around the conifer trees, trying to find the ledge that Raven was talking about. As they swerved around the trees, trying to move as fast as their legs could take them before the sun reaches the sky, they could hear faint noises in the distance.

“Shit…what was that?” said Cole.

“Hey…I found the ledge…” Sven yelled out as the other three tuned into Sven’s voice.

“Wait there, Vinny…we’re coming,” Baird yelled ahead, trying to move quickly while dragging Raven by her arm. Cole picks up the pace while still listening to the racket that was still audible from a distance.

The sun was seeping into the forest, it’s rays of light glistened into the snow covered branches. With visibility becoming more prevalent, Sigma needed to move quickly before the Stranded picked up their trail.

“Vinny?” Baird yelled out again.

“Up here, Corporal,” Sven yelled back, waiving his hands in the air from the top of an incline, next to some grounded boulders. Baird moved around the trees, pushing through the snow and foliage on the ground as Cole followed close behind. Baird gets to the top and turns around to grab Raven by her hands and pulls her up. Once on top, she braces her back next to a boulder and starts to lean her head over, coughing.

Cole moves up with Lancer in hand as he hears a familiar sound, coming from Raven’s groaning.

“Aw, man…I thinks she’s going to hurl,” Cole blurts out as Baird moves over to Raven, whom was pushing up some dry heaves.

“C’mon Rav…let it all out,” Baird teases, patting her on the back while Raven swings her arm to shoo Baird away.

“Hey, what are we,” Sven griped until he sees Raven heaving and then vomits as she falls onto all fours, thrusting her body as she gags, “…ahh, gross.”

Cole looks over shoulder, trying to keep an eye out while Raven continues to barf.

“Baird, we need to hurry this up,” Cole says with persistence.

“You hear that, Feral…can you barf any faster, we need to move,” Baird scoffs as he walks over to her and lends out his hand.

Raven finally stops heaving as she drearily looks up and carefully takes Baird’s hand. He pulls her up while trying to avoid stepping in her pool of vomit and setting her back on her feet as she swayed slightly.

“I’m…fine,” she says as she starts to point past them, “…that way…follow the ledge.”

“Alright, you heard her, let’s go! Vin, lead the way,” Baird orders as he grabs Raven’s arm and pulls it up over his shoulder, dragging her along while Cole pushes from behind.

The noise Cole heard earlier was becoming audible again as the four stopped in their tracks to tune in and listen.

“Ahhh…that sounded a lot like gunfire,” Cole muttered.

“Fuck, it is,” Baird said while Vinny grabbed his rifle and turned to the others,

“Wait here…I’ll see if I can get a look.”

“Try not to give away our position, kid,” Baird reminded him.

“Yes sir,” Sven responds while climbs up to the top of a boulder to lookout of the woods. He props his rifle up, carefully looking through the scope.

The three could hear the noise clearly now, the sounds of men shouting blended with gunfire and the scorching sounds of horses shrieking.

“Shit,” Sven blurted out as he starts to dismount from the rock.

“That didn’t sound good Vin,” Baird said.

“They just took out Jon!”

“What?” Cole blurted out while Raven pulled herself away from Baird’s grip and started to move ahead.

“We must move now!” she insisted, even though she was still shaking from the heaving.

“Shit,” Cole stammered as he started to follow Raven, with Baird and Sven close behind. The four move along the ridge, carefully trying to avoid the edge while staying hidden in the woods, moving through the snow. By now, the sun was already shining down through the trees from above. The night sky can no longer conceal them anymore. Raven pushed herself, panting as she swayed sometimes but then straightened herself out. Baird watched her carefully to make sure she didn’t pass out or fall over as she picked up the pace while the noise from the Stranded was fading away. Sven moved ahead of Cole and Baird as he tried to catch up to Raven.

“Feral…wait,” Sven yelled out as they approached the edge of the forest.

“Let me get a look before we get out,” he suggested.

Raven stopped in her tracks as she leaned against a tree to catch her equilibrium as she gave Sven a nod and gestured,

“Up there…” she pointed near a boulder, “is where you go to get to the plateau…you may be able to get a view near that boulder over there, but any further may expose us.”

“Alright…give me a minute,” Sven said as he carefully moved towards the boulder to get a look.

Baird and Cole catch up to Raven as they stop and wait.

“What’s Vinny doing?” Cole asked as he could see Sven trying to look out with his scope from the woods.

“Don’t…go out yet…let Vinny get a look to see if it’s clear,” Raven insisted as she slumped along the tree trunk, groaning. Baird moves over to her as he kneels down,

“You don’t look so good, Rav.”

“I don’t feel good, Damon.”

“Can't hold the rum down too well, can you…”

“Baird, I don’t even drink…I don’t do this, often,”

“Then why the hell did you try to get yourself plastered last night?”

“I…had to, Damon. There was too…many of you,” Raven mumbled as she brought her hand over her mouth and turned to the side. Baird quickly knew that she was going to vomit again so he grabbed her by her waist and straightened her out as she leaned her head to the ground and started to heave.

Cole came up as he too kneeled over,

“Man, this is so bad timing.”

“Tell me about it, Gus, “ Baird cringed as he could hear the vomit gush from her body, feeling her stomach convulsing as it pushed everything out of her system. Raven stopped to catch her breath as she started to lean back, gasping for air. Baird pulled her back as he sat her down away from her pile of barf.

“Geez, Rav…I haven’t seen a hangover like that since…” Baird turned over to Cole, “…since Rojas got wasted celebrating his kid’s birth, remember Cole?”

“Oh yea…that boy was plastered, hehe…and he was so sick the next morning, we just dumped his sick ass in the bathtub and left him there all day.” Cole recalled.

“Oh yea, we did leave him in the bathroom, didn’t we,” said Baird.

Raven was able to catch her breath as she looked up at Baird,

“The plateau, I was telling you about…it's that direction.”

“Ok…so why are you telling us this now?” he asked.

Suddenly, Sven roadie ran up to them as he jumped down,

“They’re moving to the west…” said Sven as he looked at Raven.

“Then we need to move, now…to avoid detection,” Raven suggested while Sven put up his rifle and helped Baird put her back on her feet.

“Let’s get moving,” Baird said as Cole took the lead while Baird and Sven pulled Raven along.

Suddenly, they heard a horse shriek from a distance, followed by the sound of a woman screaming.

Oh, shit…Abby.

The four turn their concentration towards the noise coming from the horse as Baird growled to himself,

“Agh, we can’t just ignore it,” he said, “…I’ll go check it out…the rest of you go to the plateau.”

“Wait Damon…” Raven blurted out, “I’ll go.”

“Feral, you’re too hungover to go anywhere right now…”

”I know this area better than you, Damon…I know where to go and where to hide. I can still do this…trust me.”

Raven looked directly into Baird’s eyes as he could see the sincerity in her suggestion. He could tell she wasn’t going to back off from this easily.

“If you have doubts, just get up to the plateau and look out through Vinny’s scope.” Raven suggested while Baird gave her a perplexed look, wondering if he should even consider her going out in her condition. But Raven was right, she knew where to go and how to get there, without being noticed.

“Alright, Rav…I’m giving you thirty minutes, not a minute more, you hear me?”

Raven nodded as Baird looked at Cole and Sven,

“Go ahead, I’ll catch up in a minute…Gus, give me the bottle of ibuprofen, please.”

“You got it, baby!”

Cole pulled out the bottle and handed it to Baird. Sven and Cole start to make there way to the trail that led to the top of the plateau while Baird turned to Raven as he took her hand and put the bottle in it.

“You’re definitely going to need this,” he said quietly. Raven took her journal out of her pack and handed it to Baird.

“What the hell is this for,” he demanded as she wiped the sweat from her face.

“There are some schematics of the area in the last few pages…just in case something happens between when I leave here to catch up to you. At this point, we don’t know what to expect when I get to the horse and Abby.”

Baird sighed as he looked up at her, but proceeds to put the journal into his pack with his.

“And just for the record, I don’t like this,” Baird scoffed.

“Well, what do you like, Damon?”

Baird turned his gaze back on Raven, caught off guard by her question as he noticed her sickly pale face, glistening like plastic from the sunlight.

“You need to give me another good reason why I should let you go,” Baird stammered, trying to change the subject.

“Because, you're the better leader…Sigma needs you to guide them back to the Block…,” Raven coughs in between sentences, “…we need you to guide us to Fort Block, so please…just…keep to the mission.”

“We…?” he scoffed.

Raven sighed as she pulled something from around her neck that was buried under her chestplate. It was a leather string with trinkets of sorts dangling from it. Raven pulled out Baird’s hand and placed her “necklace” in it. Baird quickly noticed a USB drive was among a bottle cap, some bone fragments, and a key that dangled from it.

“Hang on to this, for me…I’ll come back for it…” Raven claimed.

Baird gazed at her for a moment and then nodded,

“I’m going to be watching, Feral,” he said sternly.

“Yea, I heard you the first time,” she groaned as she took a few steps back and started to make her way towards the commotion, yelling back as she turned over her shoulder, “…and try not to lose my memory card.”

Baird stays and watches Raven move through the woods until she was out of sight. He takes her necklace and places it around his neck while burying it under his chestplate along with his COG tags.

His trust in Raven was much stronger than it was five days ago, but the one thing that he couldn’t push out of his head was the feeling of tribulation that was inevitable. Of all the decisions that he had to make during his military career, this was the one he started to fret the most.

Can you hear me running, can you hear me calling you?

Mike & The Mechanics

Silent Running

Chapter 31: Captured
The agonizing noise coming from the horse started to dwindle as the animal laid on the ground, hopelessly immobile from its leg clamped into the bear trap. Abby was able to calm the animal down, but had no way to break it free from the heavy, iron clasp that held onto it’s broken ankle.

The horse apparently sprung the trap, not realizing it’s presence until it was too late, throwing Abby off while Delilah hung on but then jumped off before the horse crumpled to the ground from the immense pain in it’s leg. Delilah stood next to Abby as the two where at lost as what to do next while Abby looked in dismay at the horse lying on it's side, huffing in pain

Suddenly, they could hear a noise, a brushing coming from in the woods as Abby held onto Delilah closer to her body as she steps backwards from their fallen horse. The sound of movement was becoming more audible and closer. They could hear the footsteps compacting the snow beneath them, slowly pushing though the thicket, enclosing on them. As they moved back, Abby reached into her holster in horror, realizing that her pistol was not there.

Damnit…it must have fallen out when I was thrown from Sheba!

Suddenly, several figures pushed through the snowy thicket. They where Stranded, armed with shotguns as they looked at the fallen horse in front of them. They then noticed Abby, moving backwards while holding Delilah close to her side. The two Stranded started to spread out around the fallen horse as they carefully flank the two girls.

“Don’t be scared…we won’t hurt ya,” one sneered as the other started to chuckle.

“Then stay back…” the woman snarled back, “or I’ll shoot.”

“She’s bluffing…she’s not armed.”

Abby sneered, “You don’t know that, asshole!”

“Oh yes I do…” the Stranded picked up a pistol that was strewn on the snowy floor nearby, and held it up to Abby’s attention. Oh, no.

Abby started to tremble while Delilah held her hand even tighter, pulling back behind Abby.

“Delilah,” Abby whispered, “go…just run.”

“Abby?”

“Go, now!”

Delilah stood there for a moment as she gave the men another look. Suddenly, Delilah turned around and darted away into the woods.

“Fuck, get her,” one of the men roared as one started to approach Abby. Abby ran into him, pushing him away while the other darted past them, running through the woods after Delilah.

Abby tried to get up and chase after him but the Stranded she pushed down quickly got up and grabbed her with a bear hold, holding her back.

“Let go of me, you bastard,” she shouted as the Stranded picked her up and threw her to the ground. Abby rolled a few feet until she landed on her back, wincing from the fall. She tried to get up but she was quickly held down by the Stranded, holding her into place while she thrashed and yelled profanities at him.

"Get your meat hooks off of me," Abby snarled, wrestling under the Stranded's grip as he struggled to keep her still.

"Shut up bitch!" he snapped back.

Suddenly, another figure stepped into the area. It was one of the soldiers, a former Gear, marching straight towards the wrestling match between Abby and the straggly Stranded. The ex-Gear grabbed the Stranded and yanked him off of her without effort.

“Get the fuck out of my way, Ren…” the ex-Gear barked as Ren got up and backed off. The massive Gear then grabbed Abby by the hair and pulled her up. She cringed from the pain as the Gear pulled her close to him,

“Where did those Gear pigs go?” he said sternly, grinding his teeth in fury as he tightened his fist around her scalp. His pale eyes glared heavily at her as his lip curled, watching her grimmace from the pain.

“She’s not going to say anything, Hogaus,” Ren sneered, “ if she’s like the others, she won’t say shit!”

The ex-Gear known as Hogaus turned around as he swung the back of his hand onto the side of Ren’s face, knocking him sideways.

“Shut the fuck, up…stupid ass,” Hogaus snarled, realizing that Ren just gave away any collateral he may have had to entice his new prisoner to get her to talk. As Hogaus was barking at Ren, his grip loosened around Abby’s hair while she whipped underneath his arm and punched him in the groin.

"Fuck,” he growled as she swung out of his grip and started to run, while Hogaus continued to bark, “...fucking cunt!”

He pulled out his pistol and aimed it at Abby as she was running, pulling the trigger, watching Abby fall and plummet to the ground. Hogaus moved forward while still clutching his genitals, trying to succumb from the throbbing pain as he marches over to the woman, still trying to move on the ground.

Abby whimpered from the pain, trying to pull herself along the ground as the bullet wound in her leg bled profusely. Hogaus finally caught up to her, reaching down and grabbing her by her hair again as he knelt down and threw her on her back. Holding her down by her head, he points his pistol against her face.

“We’re going to try this again…where is Sigma One?”

With as much strength as she could muster, she cocked her head back and spat on him. Hogaus shook his head as he cocked the hammer back,

“Just another fucking waste of ammo,” Hogaus sneered and pulled the trigger.

________

In the distance, Delilah stopped suddenly from the gunshot echoing in the woods, she looked back, still panting from running nonstop. Thoughts of Abby ran through her head, trying not to fear the worst, but the terror that pulsed through her veins was inevitable. The adrenaline fluttered through her little body as she picked up the sound of someone following her. Abby told me to run, and so she did.

The other Stranded pushed through the thicket as he caught a visual of the runaway girl.

“There you are,” he blurted out while moving as fast as he could. Delilah quickly turned around and tried to pick up her legs as the snow deepened the further she went. Although she had the energy to keep moving, she didn’t have the strength to push her little legs through the snow as her body started to fatigue. The Stranded was quickly catching up to her as she panted, pushing herself as best she could, until she tripped and fell over.

“I gotcha now, you little brat,” he sneered as he finally grabbed her by the leg. Delilah screamed, shaking her leg, trying to break free from his grip as he was pulling her out of the thicket.

“Let go, you meanie,” she sneered.

“Get over here so I can shut your piehole,” he barked, but before he could pull her out, something strikes against his head, knocking him sideways. Turning around wearily while trying to get up, a dark figure from behind him kicked him under the chin, knocking him backwards as the Stranded blacked out, letting out a faint moan from the blunt force.

Delilah tried to move away as she looked up towards the figure,

“Birdie Lady,” Delilah beamed in excitement as she ran over to Raven, wrapping her arms around her waist. Raven braced herself in between the trees, putting her Gorgon pistol back into her holster.

“Let’s go,” Raven whispered, “and try to stay quiet.”

“Ok,” Delilah said quietly, grabbing onto Raven’s hand. Raven tried to move around the trees subtly, trying to make as little sound as possible, but with Delilah in hand, she knew that it was not that feasible.

Ugh, I can’t have them follow us back to the plateau, she groaned, knowing that it would expose Sigma’s trail. Damn.

“C’mon, Delilah, we have to go another way.”

“But what about Abby?”

Raven turned to the child, knowing that Delilah was not as ignorant as some may believe her to be, just because she was a child. Raven knew better, from her past experience as a child, she wasn’t just some naive’ little girl either.

“Abby’s gone, Delilah…we need to go too or else we’re gone,” Raven tells her, watching Delilah nod as her gray eyes focused on her. Raven could see her reflection in the child's eyes, looking back at her as the weight of their survival was now placed on her shoulders, stirring a deep, quintessential instinct that goes beyond maternal. Raven didn't expect to uncover this.

Suddenly, a thunderous noise broke out from the thicket behind them,

“Get back here…you Feral bitch!”

We’ve been spotted…damn. Raven quickly pulled Delilah by the hand as she raced through the trees.

By now, her hangover has subsided as the ibuprofen started to course through her system, subduing her splitting headache while her equilibrium was slowly coming to stabilization. She was moving more fluently than earlier, but poor Delilah was staggering behind. Raven started to slow down, realizing that something was hindering Delilah.

“I hurt, Birdie lady” Delilah complained, whimpering as Raven stopped and kneeled down. She could see the pain in Delilah's face, cringing from whatever it was that was ailing her. Raven had to think of something quick before the Stranded Gears catch up to them.

“Hurry…grab onto me,” Raven ordered as she pulled Delilah behind her, encouraging her to climb up on Raven’s back, wrapping her arms around her neck, while Raven picked up Delilah’s legs and stood up, giving Delilah a piggy-back ride.

Raven continued to hike, moving faster now while darting around the trees, picking up her legs as she galloped like a gazelle. Delilah, for the most part was pretty light so Raven was able to pick up the pace once she ran towards the edge of the forest. Raven looked out, scanning the area quickly before she darts out towards her destination.

After giving the area a brief scan, she moved forward, pushing through the snow while trying to move towards a bed of rocks fifty feet ahead of them.

“Hang on….” Raven said in between her panting, “we’re almost there.”

Delilah clung to Raven, clenching her tiny fists on Raven's shoulder guards while keeping her legs wrapped tightly around Raven's slender waist. Delilah could feel the breeze brushing along her cold, nipped face, leaning her head on Raven's shoulder as the sun beat down on them, offering some warmth.

Suddenly, she could hear it, the sound of horses galloping nearby. Raven whipped around, looking out, not seeing anything in sight, but she could hear it, the sounds of horses panting and snorting from a distance. Please let that be the prospectors, but her gut feeling said otherwise. Shit. She knew she was not going to outrun the horses, much less with Delilah on her back. This is not going to work...damnit. The Stranded have already discovered their tracks, leaving one other option if Raven was going to succeed getting Delilah to safety.

Raven carefully put Delilah down and turned to her,

“Listen to me…you see those rocks?”

“Ye...yea,” Delilah leaked out.

“Behind them is a trail…it will take you up to a big plateau, and there you will find the Gears…and you must find them, do you understand?”

“Yesum.”

Raven reached underneath her armor, zipping down a part of her fatigues, then reaching in, ripping a piece of her ceremonial garb and pulls it out, placing the torn piece into Delilah’s hands.

“Give this to the Gears when you find them, ok?”

“Ok…will you be alright, Birdie Lady?”

“Of course…I can fly, remember?" Raven reminded her, giving Delilah a warm smile, but slumps back into a frown as the noise of the horses become more audible. She pushes Delilah along, "...now go, hurry…and don’t look back.”

Delilah gave Raven a smile as she turned around and started to run through the shallow snow. Raven then turned around and darted down the hill as she came across some scattered pine trees, moving through sparse forest until she came back out into the open again.

Raven stopped suddenly, catching sight of the Stranded on horseback. One of them was looking straight at her as he moved the animal to the side to get a better look at the object before him.

Oh no…it’s him, Raven muttered as she stood there, petrified. She recognized the man on horseback as the Stranded she saw in the woods, the big one who was searching for them when they came across Gamma Four. But instead of turning back the way she came, she darted down the hill, pushing through the heel deep snow, hoping the incline would make it difficult for the horses to move quickly without straining their ankle joints.

The big stranded jumped off his horse as the others whom just caught glimpse of her running, turned their animals around and started after her, but they where having a hard time keeping them moving along the steep incline, just as Raven predicted.

The big Stranded, known as Morose was moving quickly, picking up his legs over the snow, yelling at the others,

“Go to the other side of the woods…now!”

As three of the Stranded took off down the hill towards the other side of the woods, one of them jumped off his horse and started to follow Morose. He too, moved quickly, nearly catching up to Morose as the two men followed the trail Raven intentionally left behind.

Raven made it into the thicket as she pushed through the twigs, brushing up against the branches, breaking the small limbs as much as she could, distracting the men from Delilah’s trail, praying that the girl will make it to Sigma without being detected. Dashing as fast as she could, she could still outrun the men, but she can’t outrun the horses. Her only advantage was the woods, that will slow both them and the horses down for sure.

Moving on through, Raven comes out into an open space in the thicket as she tries to kick up as much snow and foliage as she can to make her trail more readable. Suddenly, something snaps around her boot, halting her as the momentum from running through the woods wiplashes her backwards. Falling to the ground as a pain swelled around her ankle, causing a deep numbing sensation shooting up her leg to her spine, she lets out a yelp from the sharp pain. She turns over her shoulder and notices an iron clasp, caught on her boot, clamped around her ankle.

“Shit!”

Raven hollered from the pain of the bear trap as she tries to turn over onto her back, but the pain from twisting her ankle into the clasp made any movement in her leg strenuous. Raven grimaced from the throbbing while lying on the ground, still panting from the running.

“Shit, shit SHIT…DAMNIT,” she yelled in aggravation, realizing that she had no other place to go as her optimism cuts short form the traps' tight grip, holding her by her ankle. She tried to slow her breathing, calming the palpitations in her heart as much as she could, but the noise of someone closing in, pushed the adrenaline through her body again. Pulling out her Boltok pistol, she reaches over to her other holster, but her Gorgon pistol was gone. Damnit…I must have lost it, brushing up against the branches…son of a bitch!

Suddenly, a Stranded made his entrance into the open space,

“There you are...little bitch,” he sneered, but before he could even take out his pistol, Raven tuned over her to side, aimed and pulled the trigger, shooting the scrawny man in the shoulder.

“FUCK," he screamed as he toppled backwards from the impact of her Bolter. Raven twisted back as she cringed in pain form the movement, watching over her shoulder the man she just shot, was the same man she kicked in the head a few moments earlier when she rescued Delilah from his clutches. He was on his back, cursing while wiggling on the ground like a snake with its head cut off, screaming in pain, bleeding profusely from the wound.

Raven looked up ahead of her to see another Stranded in Gear armor moving in. He quickly noticed that she was armed and tried to pull out his Gnasher, but she quickly reacted, shooting towards him, striking him in the jugular of his neck. He staggered backwards, clutching his neck as he gagged, slumping down to the ground, hemorrhaging. Her Boltok kicked back so hard, she lost grip of the thing as it thrusts her onto her back. Normally she could shoot the Boltok with one hand, anticipating the kick, but she has never had to shoot it from the ground before, lacking the equilibrium to withstand the force. She pulled herself up, trying to forget the pain, but every time she moved, the throbbing would send shockwaves into her back. She frantically started to look for her Boltok, but the noise coming from the dying men, mixed with her bewilderment from the pain, made her lose focus.

And then the worst was yet to come. Morose entered the woods, followed by what appeared to be another one of his fellow, disgruntled Gears. Raven looked up, watching the two men, carefully trying not to move too much. They walked casually in once they saw that she was trapped, literally. They first looked down at the one she shot in the neck, kneeling down next to him as his body stopped twitching. She could tell by their demeanor that he was dead.

Three more Stranded entered the area, looking around, noticing Morose and one of their own, wounded while still whining on the ground, clutching his shoulder. Raven looked around realizing that the Stranded where surrounding her, keeping their distance, despite that she was for the moment, unarmed. Apparently, her reputation as a Feral proceeded her, as they watched her carefully while Morose stood back up and looked directly at Raven. His hood hung over his eyes, peering at her as if he knew what she had been doing all along. The other Gear wore similar attire with a sash that also hung over his face except he was in full, gray armor. He too carried a Lancer, hung on his back along with a Gnasher. Judging by the way they moved, Raven guessed that the men worked from the same squad, prior to their mutiny.

“Are we taking her, or are we killin her?” a Stranded blurted out, still keeping a safe distance from the immobile Feral.

“We can’t take her…she’ll cut us in our sleep, we need to gut her, now,” another barked as he pulled out his pistol, “…just say the word!”

Morose quickly moved towards the Stranded with the pistol in hand and kicks him, ramming his boot into his shin, forcing the Stranded down as he collapsed onto his side. The other Stranded back off, watching their own trying to get up from the ground, but Morose quickly held his pistol toward him, aiming at the man’s head and shoots him. The skull caved in as the body dropped still into the snow, twitching every other second. The other Stranded didn’t say a word as they watched Morose taking the shotgun and ammo from the dead man. Morose stood up as he glared at the others,

“Nobody, and I mean nobody…is to touch her,” he lashed out. Raven’s heart raced, watching Morose move away from the body lying on the ground as he makes his way to her while the others back off. Raven started to panic as she grabbed her knife form her other boot, but Morose moved quickly as he kicked her on the side of her head, knocking her out. Everything went black for Raven as the strike put her out of consciousness, lying motionless on the ground.

“Shit Morose...why don’t you just knock her whole block off,” one of the men sneered.

“Shut up, Trey…she could still cut you in half, even with a broken leg,” Morose scolded, throwing the shotgun for Trey to catch, “…and if I catch you ever coming near this Feral, you will be shot on sight!”

The others stayed silent and away from the comatose Feral while Morose kneeled down,

“Sanders…come over here, I need your tool,” Morose yelled over to his Gear mate, known to the others as Sanders. He walked over to Morose’s position, handing him a philips’ head screwdriver. Morose took the screwdriver and started to loosen the trap form the hinges.

“Is this the one that was with Sigma?” Sanders asked quietly, keeping the conversation to themselves.

“Yes,” Morose answered just as quietly, “…but this was all too easy.”

“You mean catching her?”

“That’s right…she wasn’t trying to escape…she was trying to distract us so the others could escape…and it fucking worked!”

“Which means we lost the Gears…”

“Yea…they got away,”

“They couldn't have gone far...should we continue our search, or do you have another plan?”

Morose loosened the bolt to the trap as he turns over to Sanders,

“This Feral has kept them alive for a week out here in the wilderness…I had no idea until yesterday that Sigma squad was still on objective…”

“Then that means the COG knows where we are.”

“Not necessarily, they still can’t use their radios…that, and I don’t believe they’re going to leave their pretty, little "guide" behind,” Morose said in a low husky voice, leaning over as he lays his hand on the side of Raven's face while turning her limp head. Gazing at the abrasion he put on her head, he gently brushes the hair from her forehead to get a better look. He then moved his hand down over the trap, gaping the iron clasp from her ankle as he tossed one of the hinges to the side, then gently moved her ankle from the trap.

“We need to get her back to Plantire, and get her some medical treatment,”

“What of the little girl…the boys said there was a kid with the woman…”

“The cold will take care of her, there’s no sense in wasting the resources to hunt her down…she’s the least of my concerns right now.”

"...and what of the old man?"

Morose looks up at Sanders for a moment, relishing on his thoughts as a new strategy began to fester in his mind. He turns his gaze back to the fallen Feral as he muttered,

"Gut him."

Chapter 32: When Black Birds Fly
Don't want to reach for me do you

I mean nothing to you

The little things give you away

But there will be no mistaking

The levees are breaking

All you've ever wanted

Was someone to truly look up to you

And six feet under water

I do

Linkin Park

The Little Things Give You Away

The sun hung high in the sky, glancing through the patchy clouds, gathered in the aerials above. With each passing minute, time starts to eat away the sanity that once held Sigma One together, hanging by a thread of hope that Feral would return, but in the back of his mind, Baird was succumbing to inevitability.

Sven and Baird sat near the ledge of the plateau, getting a bird’s eye view of the settlement known as Plantire, just as Raven said there was. Sven would peer through his scope, checking out the compound, occasionally, glancing over is shoulder to see if Cole returned from checking out the trail for Raven’s return. He could see that the Corporal was antsy, trying to keep his mind occupied by writing in his journal, drawing the schematics of the Plantire compound, but anxiety distracted Baird to the point he would have to stop and rub his head, looking over to see if Cole had came back yet. It's been over thirty minutes, and still no sign of Cole. Baird got tired of waiting as he closed his journal and put it back into his pack.

“Shit…I’m going back down the trail…c’mon Vin,” said Baird. Sven grumbled as he gathered himself up, putting away his rifle while Baird started to make his way down with Sven following behind.

“What are we going to do if Feral doesn’t make it?” Sven asked, realizing that Baird was probably not in the mood to be thinking of such things, but it was a legitimate question. How where they going to get back without their guide?

“We’ll worry about that when we have confirmation,” Baird said, without rebuke or sarcasm. Sven could tell that he was on edge, but was unclear as to what was truly contributing to Baird's restlessness. Was he concerned about getting back to Fort Block without Feral, or was he genuinely concerned about her welfare?

Although Sven figured the Corporal was somewhat on tolerable terms with Feral, he wondered if it ever went beyond just that? He knew that Raven could be a complicated person in more ways than one, but she wasn’t anymore immune to the basic needs that all human beings crave, and that is to be accepted, valued, or even loved. Baird, on the other hand, never seemed to care beyond the outside of his infinitesimal box, bricked within the tight walls that he used to keep others from scrutinizing him. As a consequence, he isolated himself from all affectional propensity while the speck of malice continues to fester inside. How Cole was able to get a inside peek still eluded Sven, but he wondered even more if Raven ever got close enough to dent the surface? And even if she did, why would she try, knowing the kind of person Baird is? It was this that baffled Sven the most.

Walking a little ways down the slope, they began to hike up to the edge of the woods nearby when they heard the sound of faint footsteps coming their direction. Baird stopped in his tracks and motioned Sven to do the same as they both kneeled down, and waited for the moving object to appear from the woods ahead.

It didn’t take long to realize that it was Cole, pushing through the thicket as he was carrying something with him.

“What is he…wait, is that…Delilah?” Sven blurted out while Baird glared at Cole, making his way to them.

Cole was moving as fast as his legs could carry him through the knee-deep snow, carrying Delilah on one side while holding his Snub pistol with his other hand. Baird could tell that the expression on Cole’s face was grave, revealing the one thing Baird feared would happen.

As Cole finally made his way to them, he gently put Delilah down.

“Mr. Gear, Mr. Gear,” Delilah busted out as she tumbled through the snow, running over to Baird and wrapped her arms around his legs. Baird was trying his best to brace himself from Delilah’s hold as he stabilized his balance while standing in the snow. Cole watched her as his face began to sadden, watching the little girl beam with enthusiasm as she continued to brace Baird as long as she could while she had the chance.

Cole didn’t want to have to break the ecstatic moment, but with time moving against them, he couldn’t put it off any longer. Cole had to break the moment.

“Ashley is dead.”

Silence followed for a brief moment as the news surfaced to the stunned.

“…and Billy…Abigail?” Baird asked.

“Deliliah said that Abigail is gone…and I don’t know about Billy…”

Baird choked down the only sense of reasoning he had to finally ask the question,

“…and Feral?”

“Feral’s been captured, Damon.”

Baird’s expression turned mute, his eyes peering through a daze as the news hits him like a wrecking ball. He subconsciously places his hand on Delilah’s head, gently rubbing against the beanie hat that protected her head from the cold. She looked up gently, staring at him with her big gray eyes peering through him as Baird could see his own image in her glistened eyes, his reflection staring right back at him. Of all the experience that he gained over the years as a Gear, none of it prepared him for this.

Cole brought Baird’s daze back to the present,

“I went back to look for her…and I found this,”

Cole took out a Gorgon pistol and held it out for Baird to see. Baird quickly moved forward, breaking Delilah’s brace as he grabs the pistol and glares at it. Cole watched as Baird inspects it in vain, trying to make sure it wasn’t hers, but it was.

“I also…found a, bear trap,” Cole muttered as he continued, “…I found footprints all around it…including Feral’s. Delilah said that the Birdie Lady told her to go and find us.”

Cole reached into his pocket as he pulled out a piece of torn cloth, made of a soft velvet as the hinges where starting to feather.

“Delilah said that the Birdie Lady gave this to her,” Cole said as he held out the cloth in his hand. Baird reached over and took the cloth, bringing it closer to his face, testing the scent.

It was the familiar scent that he remembered most vividly that was uniquely Raven’s, mixed with the floral oils she used to keep her skin and hair clean and her natural pheromone odor, her true blueprint that resembled wild, unrefined vanilla.

Cole began again to confirm his findings,

"From the woods, I saw them from a distance...they had Feral...and I believe they were taking her back to Plantire."

"How do we know she's not dead?" Sven pondered, wondering if even the thought of going to rescue her was feasible. Cole responded,

"They wouldn't have gone through the trouble of taking her to camp if they wanted to kill her..." Gripping the Gorgon pistol tightly, Baird closed his eyes as fury pulsed through his veins, his face scowling. She meant to do this all along…fuck!

Sven stood in silence, getting the gif of everything that has happened. But knowing that time was working against them, Sven finally broke the silence,

“It’ won’t be long before those Stranded send out a search party to look for us.”

Cole turned to look at Sven, nodding.

“I have to agree with the kid, Damon,” said Cole, “...now that they have Feral, they may try to…get her to talk,”

Cole was having a hard time finishing his thoughts as the fear of what they would do to her throbbed his head. His mouth quivered, as he continued,

“…we can’t…”

“…can’t what, Gus?” Baird blurted out as his face turned red. His body tensed up as his anger seeped into his speech,

“They expect us to come get her…and I’m willing to bet they’re waiting for us to come and get her…which is why we can’t go back, to get her.”

“We can get her Baird… shit, we’ve walked into worse situations…this one’s no different!”

“…and how in the fuck are we going to do that Cole…how do we just, waltz in and get her?”

“Well if you’re so damn smart, think of something!” Cole snapped back, pushing against Baird’s logic while Baird pushed back.

“How are we going to get past the whole fucking militia, not to mention twelve of them are Gears…and what do we do with the kid? We can’t take her with us…”

“Well, instead of barking like some impotent bitch, start thinking up a plan!”

“I already have one, Gus!”

“Oh, and what’s that? Let’s hear it Damon!”

“We go back to the Block, just as Feral originally instructed us to do!”

“The fuck are you talking about?”

“We have to get this intel back to command before the militia becomes an even bigger threat!”

"...and how'n the hell we gonna get back without Feral, Baird?"

"Her journal contains maps and schematics of the area, Cole...we don't need her to get back to the Block!"

The tension in the air lingered in between all of them, pushing against the barriers that where buckling under the weight of the friction. It was only a matter of time before somebody would snap. Although Baird’s demeanor was somewhat poised, Cole on the other hand, was bending under the strain. He didn’t like the idea leaving Feral. To him, there was no other option.

“So that’s how it’s gonna end, huh” Cole barked, raising his arms, gesturing his frustration at Baird’s plan.

“Are you going to start shit with me now, Gus?” Baird rebuts as his jaw clenches and his shoulders protrude. The spaces between the two Gears begin to crowd as Sven and Delilah start to back off from the two Gears before the heat around them swells into a wildfire on the verge of bursting into a damning inferno.

“I’m not going to let this one go, Baird, so yea, I’m startin shit!”

As the confrontation swells, the cold air submits to the heat building around the two. For the first time in days, Cole and Baird couldn’t feel the cold. Baird tries to take back the reigns,

“This is not open for discussion…we have to get back to the Block before dark…”

“Fuck that…I’m not going to leave one of our own behind!”

“She’s not a Gear Cole…we live and die for own, for each other…”

“She’s just as close as any other brother in arms…she’d done more shit to save our asses than ten Gears, so as far as I’m concerned Baird, she’s family…”

"...she's also a spy, a hacker, and a thief...she's a Feral, Cole, her allegiance lies with them...and they have had their share of bloodshed in all of this mess, which doesn't make her any more innocent!"

"Yea, well then why did she bother saving a bunch of douchebag Gears when she could have dumped our asses in the ditch?"

Baird could feel the weight of Cole’s words, pulling him down as his logic was trying to come to terms with his conscience.

The awkward silence gave Cole the advantage,

"Yea...that's what I thought..." Cole starts to deride, but Damon, however, was just as equally defiant.

“Fuck this…I don’t need this shit right now,” Baird grumbled as he put away the Gorgon pistol, pocketing the cloth and started to walk back the other direction.

“Yea, that’s it…you just keep walking, Damon…like nothing ever happened,” Cole yelled out.

Baird stops in his tracks, leaving Cole to wonder if he was finally getting into his thick head. Although Cole has known Baird for years, as the two have shared life and near death together, there have been times they reveled in their spats, bickering as only friends can when they piss each other off. Normally it was usually something Baird said that was insensitive or hurtful, regardless of his blunt honesty. However, this was the first time that he can recall, ever, when the two bickered over a woman. Imagine that…look at us now…Dom would be proud…fucking asshole!

“If we go back to get her, Cole, we’ll put everyone here at risk, including the kid!”

“The kid is already at risk, Baird…you said so yourself,” Cole sneered as his gestures began to become more animated, “…oh, wait…now you start giving a damn about the kid, huh? I’ll tell you what, Baird…you go back to the Block, and while you’re at it, take the kid with ya…I’ll go back to get Feral!”

“…and then your going to get yourself killed doing it Cole…so instead of one KIA, now I’ll have two…damnit, Gus, I thought you were smarter that that!”

“Yea, I guess we all can’t be as smart as you, Damon!”

“Well I’m so fucking sorry that I can’t find the time to be all sentimental about all of this but I have a fucking job to do, Gus…and that job is to get back to Fort Block before this militia tears into everyone at Farrall!”

“So you don’t give a shit about anything or anyone unless it fits in with your objective! Feral was nothing more than just a convenience, to keep your sorry ass alive until all of this was done…” Cole yelled out in fury while Baird rebuked,

“The fuck, Cole…Feral knew the risks just like the rest of us…”

“…and Feral cared about your sorry, selfish ass…but you don’t seem to give a shit! Is it any wonder most folk hate you!”

“Yea, well it comes with the job!”

“Well, you can go ahead and scram, feeling sorry for yourself, dragging your whiny ass back to Fort Block and telling Marcus what all happened in the past week, and how your entire team just told you to fuck off…”

“You don’t have a fucking clue how I feel about all of this…”

“Well then prove me wrong, Damon…let’s here it!”

Baird’s brow curled into a scowl as his jaw tensed up, contemplating what to say next, but he couldn’t conceal the truth anymore than Cole could find it. Baird finally let it all hang out.

“OK…FINE, I DO CARE...I"M SORRY THAT SHE"S GONE...THERE, IS THAT WHAT YOU WANT TO HEAR?” Baird roared as Cole sits up, impressed with Baird as he watches his emotions spill like an ongoing faucet, overfilling the tub.

“…I MADE THE MISTAKE OF LETTING HER DO IT, COLE!”

“DO WHAT?” Cole bellowed back. The confrontation between the two men stirred the grass to startle the snake as the truth swelled up into concoction of angst that left nothing unscathed.

"Raven…” Damon choked as the words bleed through his mouth, “…led the Stranded to follow her so that we could escape. She was betrayed…by one of her own”

A stunned expression was blatant on Cole's face. Baird figured that it was time to reveal the truth.

“…the Feral…one of them ratted us out!”

The three stood there in silence as the soft wind, meandered around the space between them, brushing the cold air in the tense vicinity. The truth was there, lying on the floor as it bloomed into fruition. Cole peered at Baird with a perplexed expression as he took the news in with confusion,

“And you know this, how?” Cole asked.

“She…revealed it to me at the spring…and apparently left a letter in her journal…stating what was really going on.” Cole and Sven hung on to his every word as the news pierced into them like a knife. It's not as if they needed any more tension than what they were dealing with before, and now this.

“Apparently, it was a Feral that led the Stranded militia to the squads, that told the Stranded about our whereabouts, that’s how they almost found us,” Baird said, moving to the side to sit down as he hung his head low, rubbing his sinuses while he carefully gathered his thoughts. There was no point in hiding the truth now, even though Baird did it to protect them, just as Raven kept it from him for the same reason. She new that they were being monitered.

“She didn’t know about it until it was too late,” Baird continued, “…we were being followed so she couldn’t tell me right away…which is why I couldn’t tell you…otherwise this whole thing would be compromised.”

“So we were being followed almost the entire time?” Cole asked as his anger started to simmer.

“Raven believes that one of the Feral scouts that was deployed with the squads, was working for the Stranded all along…Raven didn’t know about it until later. Nobody knew anything about it, not even the other renegade Feral. They still don’t know, which is why it is imperative for us to get back to Fort Block!”

Baird lifted his head for a moment as he turned his gaze towards the mountains behind them, letting out a sigh as he continued,

“I didn’t know about this until after we parted, Gus…and she did it for a reason. I didn’t understand at the time, but I do now. She wrote down some instructions for us to follow so we can take this information back to command, before they grow even more stronger…”

The other two Gears found no other reason to argue as they listened to Baird carefully while he spoke in monotone.

“…those instructions did not include us going back and rescuing her.”

His gaze still focused on the mountains ahead, he could feel the stares coming from Cole, Sven, and Delilah.

Cole looked over at Baird as he broke the silence between them,

“Man…what’s up with you,”

“The hell is that supposed to mean?” Baird sneered, trying to find something to justify the means.

“Something somewhere between the Block and here, just crawled up your ass and died…”

“Yea…it’s called Raven,” Baird griped while Cole chuckled at Baird’s expense,

“Well, believe it or not, she doesn’t hate ya…”

“Ok, now that’s a load of bullshit…”

“It’s true, baby,”

“..and you know this, how?”

“She told me.”

Cole could see the conflict wrestling inside Damon’s head. He’s seen it before, not too often, but enough to understand what it is that makes Damon who he is. Cole started to laugh at Baird’s defiance, knowing that’s usually his way of trying not to come across as sentimental, God forbid, if anyone would ever believe that Damon Baird could be sentimental…Boomer Lady would have a heart attack if she ever witnessed that!

“She told, you…” Baird groaned.

Cole replied, “…yea, she did.”

“Why…” Baird began but cut himself short, followed by a sigh.

“…would you believe her if she told ya?” Cole finally asked.

Baird sat for a moment as he pauses, understanding the kind of person Raven was, who could be honest yet rhetorical at the same time,

“Yea…your probably right, I wouldn’t…”

Baird looked up at Cole, still gathering his thoughts as best he could despite the dilemma he was dragged in. Cole chuckled to himself, turning his gaze over to Sven and Deliliah, who were both sitting on the side in a daze. Shit, it’s been a long week, and it’s not over yet.

“Well, I’m glad we cleared that up,” Cole acknowledged while Baird rolled his eyes as he rubbed his forehead. Within the friction that confined the vicinity, a small voice sprung into the mix,

“Did the Birdie Lady fly away like she promised?”

Delilah’s voice brought the two Gears back to sane, as she looked at Baird with her eyes wide, piercing him with her glare as he rummaged through his head to find the words to say that might answer her question,

“Not yet, kid…not quite yet,” Baird answered.

Sven stood back up as he gently walked over to Delilah’s side. She looked up as she reached for Sven’s hand and held onto it, clinging to a glimmer of hope that may be all that’s left for Sigma One.

Cole summarized the general mood of the group as he finally asked the question that has lingered before them for the past thirty minutes,

“…so where do we go from here?”

Chapter 33: Revelations
I am watching the rise and fall of my salvation

There's so much shit around me.

Such a lack of compassion

What does that mean to you...For me, it’s something I just do

I want something

I need to feel the sickness in you

I feel the reason as it's leaving me, no, not again.

It's quite deceiving as I'm feeling the flesh make me bad.

Korn

Make Me Bad

Carefully opening her groggy eyes, Raven could still feel the sting pulsing on the side of her head, swelling from where the one they call Morose, kicked her earlier. She doesn’t remember a thing since she blacked out, but she could clearly remember the bitter dread she felt shortly before he struck her. The fact that he could move with incredible accuracy and speed was startling to her, knowing that he could have easily fractured her skull if he wanted to, but for whatever reason, he held it back. It was this fact that she feared the most. Apparently, he wanted her alive but for what purpose she was not quite sure.

Are they going to put me in a brothel, or will they subject me to torture, she begins to ponder of the horrible things that they could do to her, after hearing from what they did to the other squads. Not that any of it mattered, she was a broken, abandoned vessel. All that she believed to be true was a lie, and she kicked herself for being so naïve and not seeing it earlier. But perhaps she can still turn the tide for the Gears by allowing them to get away and return to the Block. Then the COG will unleash hell against the militia. It would be senseless for Sigma to rescue her now, she knew it and she knows that Baird was not one to make such rash decisions that would put the others in harms’ way. She counted on it.

Slowly lifting her head in the low light of some makeshift room, she noticed that her hands were zip tied behind her back as she was slumped in a chair, her good ankle tied to leg of the chair, while her broken one was left out, apparently duct taped tightly in place. She could feel the pain throb as she did little to move it. Agh, shit it still hurts.

Despite the hangover from earlier that morning, the meds that Baird gave her before her departure, was able to quash much of the queasiness, until Morose kicked her in the head. Asshole. Thoughts ran through her head, wondering where Sigma is. Baird’s probably pretty pissed with me by now…I hope he uses the schematics in my journal to find their way back to the Block.

She could hear the commotion coming from the outside of the room, listening to the voices of men, laughing and carrying on, in between the sounds of what appears to be motors from an APC or two. She could tell that at least two Dills were in working order, damn.

As she cautiously leaned over to listen to the noise coming through the walls, she suddenly turns her head to the door as the knob was turning and the door began to open. Stepping inside the room, Raven’s heartbeat raced as Morose walked calmly into the room, wearing his usual attire, Gear fatigues, boots and a heavy pea coat with his scarf hanging around his neck instead of on his head. Raven’s innards crept into her stomach, her body shuddering in the presence of the traitorous Gear. For the first time she could actually see his entire face, other than just his glaring blue eyes as he looked at her for a moment and then turned around to quietly close the door behind him. As he turned back around, he began to take off his scarf and threw it on the table next to the door. He then proceeded to remove his coat, carefully unbuttoning the wool flap and then unzipped the front and pulled his muscular arms out, wearing only an undershirt and his bottom fatigues, similar to what the other Gears wore.

Although she already knew that he was pretty big, she didn’t really know how built he was. He wasn’t quite as massive as Cole, but he was pretty solid, maybe an inch taller than Baird, definitely dwarfing Sven. He was undeniably, in the physical sense, an emblematic Gear, vigorously conditioned for the battlefield and all that its lore entailed.

His white undershirt was thinning from long-term use, with a few holes torn near the hinges around the arms and his pectorals. She could vaguely see an array of tattoos on his back through his shirt. Between the hangover and the weariness from being struck to the head, her eyes blurred on occasion, but the body art bleeding through his garment was as plain as day.

His face was not young but not old either, just worn, as any veteran soldier would be. It reminded her so much of Baird’s, hardened and unfeeling, and just as pale, however, Morose’s hair was pitch black like hers and exceptionally longer. Apparently he didn’t feel the need to keep it cropped, but his face for the most part was kept shaved. His thick long hair was partially pulled back into a horsetail, while some loose strands hung on the sides, as if he was out in the wind. His demeanor at the moment was not threatening, but she still felt uneasy around him, just as she was when she first saw him, but now, he looked even more intimidating than ever.

She shrunk a little in her seat as much as she could when he dropped his coat on the table and proceeded to move closer, not the least bit concerned about what she thought of him. He walked over and grabbed her chin as she grimaced from the pain while he forced her head to turn so he could look at the abrasion he left on the side of her forehead. He tilts his head as he analyzed it, then gently brushed the back of his hand against the swelling on her face and then quickly let’s it go, turning around as he walked over to a med kit hanging on the wall, dismounting it and placing it on the table next to his coat. As he opened it up, he began to rummage through the supplies with his back turned to her while she tried to peer around his body, attempting to make sense of what he was really doing. Oh, what difference does it make...one way or another, he’s going to kill me, irregardless if he fixes me up and saves me to be killed later.

As he turns around, he pulls the table near her chair and then moves to pull another chair, placing it right next to hers. He carefully sits in it, shaking a bottle of iodine while he grabs her face again, but this time, she whisks her head out of his grasp, pulling herself away from him in spite. A sudden shift in the atmosphere around them took a turn as she could feel the scowling from his demeanor. Apparently, he didn’t like that, not one bit.

He put the bottle of iodine down on the table and grabbed her leg that was fastened on her chair as he pulled her even closer to him and violently grabbing her neck, pulling the side of her head close to his face with his mouth next to her ear,

“Don’t…ever…do that…again,” he sneered into her ear while Raven trembled in his grasp, trying not to whimper from the pain in her broken ankle while rasping for air under his tight grip. It startled her just how fast he was able to move her like that and he could tell that it startled her. With his hand still wrapped around her throat, he loosened a little so she could somewhat breath comfortably while he took a cleansing pad and began to wipe down the abrasion on the side of her face. She whimpered from the pain as the alcohol coming from the cleaning pad soaked onto her skin, stinging the side of her face around the scratch.

After he was done, he threw the cloth to the side as he took a queue tip, mixed it with some iodine and carefully blotted along the scratched area. Raven took a deep breath, trying to slow her heart rate down, but it didn’t make her any less nervous. His presence, the epitome of his poise was unsettling, violating her personal space as she was way too close for comfort. She knew that he could tell that she did not like being near him, much less close to him, but he was unwavering, forcibly putting her in a vulnerable place. But what could she do? With one slip of his wrist, and he could break her slender neck easily. And if that wasn’t enough, although she can normally fight close in, she felt so wobbly from being hit in the head, she would not be able to keep her equilibrium effectively enough to counter without toppling over, not to mention the fractured ankle.

He gently begins to loosen his tight grip around her neck as he finishes putting the iodine on her abrasion and throws the queue tip to the side. He turns over to reach in the med kit, pulling out a disposable syringe and a bottle of some anti-inflammatory, medication. After shaking the bottle, he opens up the syringe, placing the needle into the bottle as he draws a few millimeters of the liquid.

Raven just sat there in a daze, her eyes shifting, puzzled by her medical treatment. She watched with her peripheral vision as he draws the syringe from the bottle turns slightly behind her. She quivers as he looks at her from behind, noticing the tear in her pants from when Baird removed the shrapnel out of her rear. Morose carefully wraps his large hand around her small chin, bracing it as he slams the needle into her glute. She yelps from the sudden jerk in her rear as he holds her against the back of the chair by her jaw.

“Hold still…” he said in a low, menacing voice, “…and be calm.”

Yea, right.

He suddenly takes out the needle and tosses it back into the kit, sitting up as he loosens his grip around her jaw. Without warning, he then gently pulls the side of her face next to his as he carefully brushes his nose along her jaw line next to her ear, inhaling the pheromone aroma, coated on her skin. Raven tenses up, looking carefully from the corner of her eye as he closes his eyes, analyzing the scent, moving over her ear to her hair and back down along the side of her neck. She dares not to move as she apprehensively allows him to violate her space, feeling his breath brushing on the skin on her neck as he exhaled serenely. She was not quite sure what made her more nervous, his sudden outburst or his gentle caress.

He opens his eyes as he lightly takes his hand off of her chin. The fact that he could control his strength with such a soft embrace made her fear him even more. She quivered as the sound of his low, dark voice seeped into her ears,

“They will come back for you…”

At the sudden stint with his taunt, Raven could only react with what she did naturally, and that was to be defiant,

“No they won’t…they’re probably already near Fort Block by now,”

“No…" he hissed between his teeth, "...they will come back for you. They’re not going to leave a comrade behind…especially since you have been keeping them alive all this time."

Her heart sunk into her gut as he sneered softly into her ear,

"Of all the Feral that I have had to deal with in this whole, fucking mess, you, my dear, have caused the most problems for me…you have kept Sigma alive a lot longer than I expected. I’ll admit, I’m impressed…I have underestimated you, but I will not make that same mistake again."

“Well, then you can start by firing that traitor…the one who’s been following us for the past three days,” Raven taunted. Morose’s eyes perked up as he leaned back, impressed with Raven's little outburst.

“Is that so?” Morose sneered, his glistening blue eyes piercing into the side of her face. With her head still turned away from him, she could still feel his heavy ogling as the sound of his breathing became more audible,

“…you knew that you where being followed?”

“Next time, do your homework and get one who has more experience with the terrain,” Raven sneered, hoping to piss him off so he could finally kill her.

“They're not coming for me...so why don’t you do yourself a favor and just shoot me now before I get loose and cut your throat in your sleep,” she snapped.

Thinking she had the last word, Morose let out a guttural laugh. If there was anything Raven was expecting from this conversation, it certainly wasn’t that. Morose took his time to compose himself as he carefully grabbed her by the neck again and pulled her ear next to his lips. Raven started to tremble at the sound of his voice, whispering in her ear,

“I can smell them, on you…they’re not going to leave you behind, Feral,”

Raven froze as his words penetrated her psyche, cutting into the deepest fabric of her intellect. Desperately trying to hold back her emotions before they betray her, she scoffs back,

“Are you retarded? I’m just one less Feral bitch that they have to worry about,” she sneered, hoping that he would just break her neck right now so she could save face before it betrays them too.

Morose chuckled under his breath as he whispered,

“So…which one is it,” he mused, tilting his head as he glares at the softness in her flushed face.

“Who…," she starts to snide, but before Raven could finish, he tightened his grip around her throat, putting some strain on her windpipe as she grimaced,

“Do not mock me…” he sneered quietly as she could hear his teeth grind, “…I know damn well that one of them has touched you…has severed the hymen into your soul…Raven.”

She quivered at the sound of her name articulated on his lips, no, this is just a sick mind game, don’t give in.

“So, is it the snot nose Private, Vinny…no, it wasn’t him…or maybe the big, charismatic black one, he would be the most fun to break, to listen to the Cole Train squeal in agony, just like the other COG pigs that were like him…” Morose said, amusing himself as he could feel Raven stiffen up with each mention of their names. Leave them alone, she cringed to herself as he tore apart the only people in her life that she has unintentionally grown to love.

“…or, is it the asshole Corporal…” Morose continued as her whole body starts to strain.

“Let’s see, what was his name…that’s right, Corporal Baird…I can see him hanging from the gallows, whimpering like a dog,” Morose went on, scratching at the layers of her psyche, ripping at them till they were sore.

“You know…I must admit, I would have never thought that you Feral bitches would ever ally yourselves with the COG pigs. Was it worth it, girl…to let him stroke you like those COG whores they round up for their breeding camps?”

Raven mustered enough malice and strength to yank her neck from his hand, turn her head and spit in his face.

Morose was caught by surprise as he looks at her, casually taking a cloth and wiping the saliva from his face. Ok, now I pissed him off…he’s going to kill me for sure, so why don’t you do it you sadistic bastard!

But instead of fury, Morose grinned, tossing the cloth to the side as he grabs the back of her head, tightening her hair in between his fingers, pulling her into his face and meshes his lips into hers. She struggles to keep him from entering her mouth, keeping it clamped.

Realizing that she was trying not to participate, he stretches his mouth over hers and bites her upper lip. The pain causes her to lose focus and loosen her clamped mouth, giving him the window he needed to penetrate her mouth, forcing himself in while tasting her blood from the cut on her lip. Shocked by his intrusion, she loses the fight as she becomes fatigued, letting go and allowing him to enter.

The tension in her mouth slackens while her body turns into mush. She could taste him, like something sweet and metallic at the same time while he slithered into her subconscious, awakening some primal instinct that has been long suppressed. She did not expect him to feel so gentle as he caressed her mouth, tasting her delicate, salty lips with his own. He then gently dismounted from her mouth as he pulled away with his eyes closed, savoring her taste as he curled his lip, relishing in her flavor.

“Ahh…so that’s what you taste like…now, I don’t blame him for touching you,” Morose said softly, his low voice twisting at her soul while he releases her hair. Trying to sever herself from the moment, he continued to drag her back as he meddles with her head some more,

“Although I have tasted many a Feral, in more ways than one, none of them was as potent as you are,” he said as her blood began to boil, spilling over as she clenched her fists, tightening her jaw. He continued to cut into her conscience,

“…that can only mean one thing,” he sneered, tampering with her mind as he leaned next to her ear, “…that you’re in heat.”

Raven quivered from his observation, the deepest of instincts that she has been trying to subdue was in vain, and its fragrance flowed from her most subliminal yearnings. The oxytocin that has been pulsing in her brain since the night before, immersed into her body as her natural signals began to blossom.

Morose could smell it all over her, the pheromones reeking the air around her. He knew that the Feral conditioned themselves to be lush, but he also knew that Raven was trying desperately to control it, fighting against it. She feels the conflict festering in her head as the touch in his caress ignited her most primitive of drives, moistening the air around her. She begins to feel the guilt stabbing her conscience, telling herself to hate it, to damn it, but the sensation Morose used to poison her head shoves prudence to the wayside. He uses this to his advantage as he lures her deeper into his confidence,

“It’s not to say that the other Feral where not pleasurable…they are always at their best, when they are forced.”

That did it. Raven sprang up as she quickly leaned into him, sinking her teeth into his neck, trying to reach and tear into his jugular. Her fury bypassed the pain in her leg as she ravaged around his neck. He quickly grabbed her by her hair again, but it did nothing to hold her back as she continued to gnaw wildly, so he grabbed her neck with his other hand as he moved to force his fingers into her trachea. She started to gag as he dug into her throat, under her chin, and then he threw her off of him. She collapses onto the floor, feeling the aftershock as the pain in her shoulder throbbed into her brain. Moaning from her already dizzy head while she leaned on the floor, she starts to cry in anger.

Morose, quickly grabbed another cloth and placed it on the bleeding, broken skin caused from her bite. Although she missed his jugular, she broke the skin leaving a shallow gash. Now we’re even, asshole!

He rummaged into the med box and quickly poured alcohol on his cut as he moaned from the sting.

“That’s it…” he sighed, almost as if he was getting off on it. Raven continued to lie on the floor motionless as she realized she did nothing to bend him in any way. He was too psychotic to be manipulated, realizing that her assault only added the fuel to his madness.

After he stopped the bleeding, he tossed the rag on the table and walks over to grab her chair as he effortlessly picks it up and sits her upright. His blood was still fresh on her mouth, mixed with her tears as she tried to spit it out,

"No you don't..." he scoffs as he grabs her hair again and pulls her head back. He then leans over, meshing to her lips again as he forces the blood back into her mouth. She starts to choke as his tongue crams the blood down her throat, grimmacing from the metallic taste that was submerged into her taste buds. He then releases her mouth with his, moving along her face as he licks the tears from her moist skin and then stands back up, chuckling at her fatigued expression.

“Something to remember me by…I hope it was satisfying, trying to cut my throat with your teeth,” he smirked, running his hand across her cheek.

Although she was tempted to bite into his hand, she now knew that he would only relish in it, and she was too depleted to tamper with his sadism.

“But it no longer matters, they will come back here for you…it’s only a matter of time, and we will be waiting,’ Morose said sternly as he lifts his hand from her face and proceeds to stand up, closing the med box up and moving the table back against the wall. As he moves over to exit the room, after opening the door, he turns over his shoulder, glancing at her as he speaks,

“I can’t wait to finally meet them…”

No one knows what its like

To be mistreated, to be defeated

Behind blue eyes

No one knows how to say

That they're sorry and don't worry

I'm not telling lies

But my dreams they aren't as empty

As my conscience seems to be

I have hours, only lonely

My love is vengeance

That's never free

No one knows what its like

To be the bad man, to be the sad man

Behind blue eyes.

The Who & Limp Bizkit

Behind Blue Eyes

Chapter 34: And There Will Be Blood
Warning: Be advised, there is explicit, violent, graphic content in this chapter.

I'm never relaxed

even when I say I am

I'm always on the alert

looking for the problem

I am all of these things

I am this and more

you don't scare me at all

It’s hell above the water


 * Curve


 * Hell Above The Water

The day withered by as the lake near Plantire fell into the shadow of the overcast sky. Clouds could be seen from the west, gathering together in the distance as the lookout from the watchtower carefully peered out towards the inevitable snowstorm coming their way.

Standing in the tower, watching over the snow covered plains, Gil stood and waited for a sign, anything that may reveal a potential infiltration, but the only thing that was festering that they could see was the dark horizon. It has been five hours and no sign of anyone coming to reclaim the Feral they took prisoner earlier that morning.

He knew that Morose was borderline anxious, waiting patiently for Sigma squad to come and take back what was theirs, now in his possession, and he relished in it. But Gil, on the other hand, was skeptical. He knew that the Feral allowed herself to be captured to aid in Sigma’s escape, hell, they must be near the Block by now; they have to if they are to survive the oncoming, freezing temperatures that will loom during the night. The sun was still hanging above the mountains in the mid evening afterglow through the overcast sky. It normally won’t be dark for another four hours, but the storm may hasten the darkness.

Gil could suddenly hear the heavy footsteps of Gear boots, marching up the stairs into the lookout tower. He turned around to find Hogaus, a stocky caucasian man with short blonde hair, spiked up from the dry cold air, approaching him.

“Morose wants the word,” Hogaus snorted as he glared at Gil with his pale eyes, “…he demands an update.”

Gil didn’t think to question Hogaus since the guy dwarfed him with his height and husky build. He knew that Hogaus was a man of few words with a short temper, but his allegiance with Morose was inseparable. Along with the other “Gears,” Hogaus had the Gear armor strapped on, somewhat customized to accommodate his build. His massive arms hung out freely, using “arm socks,” to protect them from the cold, while his fatigues where patched in some places from previous encounters.

Gil started to make his way around the large man, slowly going down the steps while Hogaus stayed in the lookout tower. Getting to the bottom of the stairs, Gil pulled up his shotgun over his shoulder as he walked through the crowd of people gathering as they where quickly going through their routines, making preparations.

Gil looked out and noticed Morose standing near the barracks entrance, looking out at the commotion while standing back, waiting for Gil to make his way over to him.

“Anything?” Morose demanded.

“N…nothing, as of yet. We haven’t seen anything or anyone coming near the camp.”

“…and Pellin’s scouting party?”

“They haven’t returned yet. No flares, no smoke signal, nothing.”

Gil could tell that Morose was getting irritated. Without warning, Morose, turned around and opened the door into the factory office and storms in. Gil follows Morose as the two go down a hallway into a closed room, where Morose slammed the door open.

Gil peered in to see the Feral still strapped to her chair, slumped and shaken from Morose’s sudden entrance. Raven lifts her head in horror as Morose quickly grabs her chair, turning it around while gripping her arms as he pulls her in, directly into his face.

“Alright…where did you tell them to go?” Morose sneered, leaving Raven speechless from Morose’s sudden change in demeanor. His bright eyes pierced into hers, as if he already knew the answer from just looking into them. His head tilted slightly as Raven sat frozen in her seat.

The expression in his face turned sour as his patience with her was wearing thin. Raven has been a thorn in his side for too long and with her now in his possession, he intended to make the most of her.

Raven turned her glare away from his face, knowing that it would inferiorate him, hoping that he would kill her like he did the others when they tested his patience. But Morose found her too valuable to just throw away to the side, so he decided to move on to the next best thing he could use to his advantage.

He stood up as he glared at her looking away from him, somewhat amused at her defiance, but time was pressing for him as he finally walked around her, pulling out her "bowie" knife that he had confiscated from her after her capture. Raven froze as she closed her eyes, waiting for him to slit her throat, letting the blood spill from her body, releasing her soul from this cold, bitter world that abandoned her to the darkest of fates. But death was not present, nor did death make an entrance as Morose grabbed her hands from behind the chair to cut her bonds, releasing her aching wrists from the ziptie that was strangling her wrists.

As soon as her arms where released, a great sense of relief swelled in her shoulders as she nearly topples over from the tension from being tied up. Morose catches her by her arm before she hits the ground, slowly letting her go down to the ground as he leans over and cuts the ziptie wrapped around her boot and the leg of the chair.

“Wait…what the hell, you’re just going to let her go?” Gil protested before Morose stood up, putting away the knife, giving Gil a sour glare.

“Shut up, Gil…she’s not going too far on a broken ankle,” he sneered as he quickly pulled her up and threw her over his shoulder.

The whole thing startled Raven, not realizing how strong Morose was until he whipped her over his shoulder and walked out of the room. Her heart rate shot up as her stomach turned into knots and contortions she never experienced before, and it scared her. Morose turned to face Gil,

“Get the boys over here…we’re going to have a little soap opera…” Morose ordered, “…and you be sure to bring the prodigal daughter as well.”

________

Morose’s men gathered near the building entrance as they waited for others to make the gathering. Hogaus was the last to join them as he dragged their Feral informant to the crowd, making sure she was standing to the front as they waited for Morose to join them.

The door opened as Morose carefully dragged Raven outside of the building in the blistering cold. He held on to Raven tightly by her arm, bracing her from a sight she never thought to ever see as she peered out into group of Stranded and disgruntled Gears, only to find among the crowd a familiar face, one that she has known before the destruction of her clan. Glaring at the Feral informant as Raven’s eyes widened, putting all the pieces together that she has gathered for the past three days. The Feral sunk back while Hogaus kept her in place, making sure she didn’t leave as he pushed her forward into the menagerie.

The Feral informant was hesitant, feeling Raven’s cold, blue eyes meet hers, a deep hazel that was sunken in from the warpaint. Her dirty blonde hair was course from the wind, pushing her long strands to the front of her petrified face. The fury swelled into Raven like hives, itching from the malice pulsing in her brain, while the Feral before her, glared in fear as Raven summoned her last bit of strength to yank herself from Morose’s grip and dashes over to the Feral girl. It wasn’t long before Raven struck the other Feral, knocking her sideways as Raven fell with her, stumbling over her broken ankle, but her anger rerouted the pain form her leg as she landed on the girl and started to bludgeon her with her tight fists.

Morose stood back and watched the drama unfold, chuckling as Raven screamed at the girl, beating her repeatedly, slurring in a sequence of profanities in the Feral language as she shouted at the top of her lungs.

“YOU TREACHEROUS BITCH…DAMN YOU, HAGAR…” Raven snarled while Hagar tried to wear through Raven’s outburst as best as she could, “…YOU SET US UP…WHY?”

By now, Hagar was bleeding profusely from the nose, attempting to shield her face from Raven’s clinched fists, bashing in fury. The other Stranded watched in awe and shock while some of the Gears laughed at the girl fight, exchanging wagers amongst themselves.

“WHY…TELL ME WHY, DAMNIT!” Raven continued to scream at the top of her lungs.

Morose looked over to his men, gesturing to them to break it up. Hogaus and Sanders moved quickly as they grabbed Raven’s flailing arms, pulling her off of Hagar as they drag Raven off of her. Raven struggles against the two men as she continued to scream in the Feral language, squirming and kicking with her good leg.

“Damn Mills,” Sanders blurted out as he tries to keep Raven in his grasp, but her thrashing was loosening his grip as he retightens his hold. Morose pulls out his Snub pistol and shoots it in the air. The shot rings out, silencing everyone around, including Raven as the gunshot startles her tantrum.

Hagar was still on the ground bleeding and whimpering from the assault, looking up at Morose as he glared at her, giving her a sour look.

“Well, I guess you had it coming,” he sneered and then turned his attention to Raven, “…and as for you, let’s just say this whole set up has been nothing more than a disappointment…”

“I told you, asshole…they’re not coming, so why don’t you do yourself a favor and just kill me now,” Raven snapped as she tensed her arms under the Gears’ hold. Morose was for the most part, poised, tilting his head as he kneeled down in front of Raven.

“This one has spunk,” Morose scoffed while Hogaus and Sanders snickered, “…I would have expected such charisma from a Harpie...not from a remnant of Anetha,” he derides, glaring at her with same intimidating look. Raven slumped back trying to keep a distance between her and Morose, but it didn’t make her any less nervous.

Morose looked down for a moment, rummaging through the denizens of his head as his subliminal tendencies would peer through the darkness with glowing eyes, like a lion, stalking it’s prey. He looked back up as he grabbed Raven by her chin, making sure she was looking directly at him as he muttered softly,

“Would you like to know what really happened to your clan?”

The question yanked her like a leash on a tight collar, leaving her speechless as she gasped for air. Morose peered into her eyes with his as the words continued to tighten her chest,

“…should I tell you, before your…conversion?”

“Don’t bother…there’s nothing you can say that will conform me to your sick sport,” Raven scoffed, hoping that it would end his little mind game, but it had only just begun.

Morose let out a light chuckle, amused at Raven’s insolence while catching himself becoming fascinated with her resilience, killing her would be such a waste.

“Your courage is commendable, Feral, but your ignorance will betray you…just as it betrayed your clan,” Morose continued as Raven’s eyes widened from the revelation, “…they made the mistake of joining forces with the COG…the same one’s who exploited the Indie settlements, subjecting their citizens to inhumane experiments…they did the same to the Feral clans that inhabited the area.”

“What…” Raven choked as the noose started to tighten even more.

“That’s right girl…” Morose continued, pushing the envelope even further as he sees her tensing up, “…the COG was desperate, trying to expand their military resources…their scientists where bold enough to use human components to test the mutagenic properties of Immulsion...but these scienctists claimed they needed live, human DNA to get the results they needed, so they used those who where disposable. They knew that no one would question their disappearance, which is why they used the Indies and the Feral.”

“You lie...” Raven sneered as her face scowled, “…the clans would have known about it!”

Morose’s eyes suddenly burned into fury as he tightened his grip on her chin, pulling her forward while Hogaus and Sanders held onto her arms,

“I know that I am a man of many things, but I am not a liar,” he hissed as his jaw clenched, watching Raven grimace in his grip, “…do not call me that, again.”

He suddenly released his hold on her chin as she gasped from the pain. He leaned back, watching her compose herself again as he spoke,

“…but you are right…some of the clans did know about it...but Tamar had them silenced, and has since then waited for vengeance.”

Raven shook her head, finding the strength to snap back,“…and why would she do that?”

Hagar carefully picked herself up as she wiped the blood from her mouth and nose. She stood in between action and hesitation, knowing full well the conversation being carried between Morose and Raven. As Hagar stood on her two feet again, Raven turned her gaze to Hagar. The malice that festered in Raven’s brain stirred the water as the ripples clouded rationality.

“Why…” Raven scoffed, snapping at Hagar, “…why did you betray us?”

Morose grabbed Raven by her chin again, directing her gaze back to him,

“It was your clan and the neighboring clans among you that betrayed the Feral,” Morose sneered, “…your reverend mother, Poroux wanted to reestablish ties with the COG.”

“She did it so we could survive…” Raven answered back, “…we were losing our lands to the Locusts!”

“NO…” Morose barked back as Raven jumped from the sudden change in his voice, “…you where losing the land to the COG. They were taking anyone and everyone to amass their armies, strengthen their power…they conquered and then they destroyed, settlement after settlement with their confiscated weapon of mass destruction! I’ve seen it…I was there.”

His eyes where burning with rage, his brow scowling as he peered into Raven, closing in.

“I watched as they destroyed my home, my land, and my men, who where in the crossfire, trying to hold the Locusts back so the citizen’s could get to Jacinto. They...we, were branded, expendable. I watched from a distance as they were burned, alive…” Morose mouth quivered in disgust as the words seethed from his lips, “…Chairman Prescott broke the fundamental law of the Octus Canon…to protect the citizens of the COG alliance. Instead, they where sacrifices to the alter for the sake of protecting humanity…our fucking humanity…a sick joke that the COG uses to unite the world for their victory over the Locusts.”

Raven just sat there, trembling in Morose’ presence as he ranted some more,

“After they unlocked the Hammer’s key components, they unleashed it’s power over the face of Sera to destroy the Locusts, but they set it off too early, before we could relocate the citizens back to Jacinto…they knew this, but they did it anyway, because we were fucking expendable for their welfare....few of us managed to survive the onslaught, and since then, we vowed to serve justice to the coward, Prescott and the others whom were responsible...starting with that old fuck, Hoffmann."

Raven's gaze fell into Morose' trap, listening attentively as he continued,

"Paroux knew this...she knew what they have done...even you knew this, how they destroyed our lands and the people that where still in them…and now, you have allied yourselves with the “pigs,” the true enemies of the Coalition, Chairman Prescott and his dogs of war. They will be held accountable for their crimes…”

“And you justify this by killing the innocent?” Raven snapped back, "...you killed Stranded for your own amusement, don't bullshit me...and you killed the Gears...and then turned it all around and blamed it all on the Feral, you son of a bitch!"

“The Gears where given a choice before I executed them…and they chose the side of the “pigs.” And as for the Stranded, well…" Morose looked deeply into Raven's scorned eyes, "they’re like dogs. Some are obedient, and can be trained...others are just a hindrance and must be removed…the Feral, on the other hand…”

The grip that Morose had on her gaze quickly tightened, “…they were becoming a threat...they have always been a threat, so Tamar did what was necessary…the Harpies scouts led us to their camp,”

Raven started to tremble as the words seeped from Morose’s mouth,

“…and we ambushed them…”

You unimaginable bastard.

“…and we destroyed all that we could find…and as I said before,” he said as he flashed a condescending grin, “…they are much more pleasurable when they are forced.”

Without warning, Raven whipped her head to the side and sinks her teeth into Sanders leg.

“Ah, FUCK,” Sanders bellowed as he loosens his grip on her wrist, allowing Raven to pull out from his hold so she could take a swipe at Morose. Realizing what she was trying to do, Morose quickly countered Raven as he suddenly grabs her wrist and drops her to the ground while holding her facedown. With Hogaus still clutching her other arm, Raven was for the most part, immobilized.

Sanders continued to growl, clutching the inside of his thigh where Raven bit him.

“Gah…that fucking cunt, bit me,” he protested as Morose and Hogaus started to laugh. Sanders finally looked up from clutching his leg as he blasts out,

“Smack that bitch, Mills,” Sanders sneered as Morose and Hogaus refrained from laughing any further. Hogaus still held on to Raven, his hand clenching her arm tightly to keep her from turning around.

Gil for the most part stood behind the commotion, not wanting to take any delight in Morose’s “entertainment.” He knew Morose to be brutal, especially with Gear prisoners. He couldn’t imagine what Morose would intend for their captive Feral, especially if Sigma would never come back for her.

Morose pulls out his pistol, loading it up while Hagar watched in fear, her eyes widening. Morose grabs Raven by her armor, pulling her up. With malice still fresh in her head, she thrashes at Morose, getting a shot in as her palm mashes into his face, but the hit didn’t faze Morose at all as he just turned and glared at her. Blood was seeping from his mouth as Raven watched in horror, suddenly realizing his true intentions as he smirked,

“I hope there’s more where that came from,” he sneered. Without warning, he slaps her across the face, coercing a response from Raven as she fell to the ground, whimpering from the stinging sweltering the side of her cheek from the contact. The ritual was enticing to him as he leans down and pulls Raven back on her feet, hoping that she would fight back some more. He proceeds to drag her back to the quarters when Hagar suddenly blurts out,

“NO…STOP…do not kill her,” Hagar yelled out. Morose turned and looked at her, stopping in his tracks as the vicinity became still around them.

“I don’t intend to kill her,” Morose sneered as he continued to drag Raven over to the door before Hagar called out again.

“Tamar’s Pandora must be spared and unspoiled…” Hagar finally revealed as Morose stopped in his tracks. His demeanor shifted into a state of astonishment as he turned to Raven with her arm still in his grip while he pulled her up and snatches her chin with his hand, looking at her carefully.

“Well well…isn’t that just fucking dandy…” he mused as he looks her over, admiring his prize, “…so this is Tamar’s lost daughter...your more profitable than I have ever imagined”

Raven trembled in his brace, breathing heavily as the palpitations in her heart skipped several beats from the anxiety. Raven’s eyes widened to the news of her true identity, something she never knew and was not willing to accept as her mind shifted in many moods, from confusion, to despair, intertwined with betrayal. Tamar is not my mother…she is a traitor! A sudden flux of questions hit her brain all at once, pushing her into anguish…''everything that I thought I knew, everything that I was told was a damn lie! NO…it’s not true!''

And then the revelation hit her, was that why the Harpies didn’t kill us? It was too much to take in. Raven began to shut down and Morose could see it. His head tilted, peering into her pale eyes, looking through the glass lens and seeing the truth in her expression. He moved closer towards her frozen face,

“You didn’t know about this, did you…” he commented, looking at her as his brow hung heavily over his sharp blue eyes, “…you have been ignorant all along. They never told you what really happened to your parents, did they…Eloise McNight”

How in the hell does he know my name, Raven pondered. Morose grinned, amused that he was dissecting her from the inside out. The sound of her name, flowing from his lips caused a rift from reality as her mind went into a daze. ''Just shoot me now…get it over with! There’s nothing left for me here now.''

Morose could tell that Raven’s demeanor slumped as the tension in her body laxed. She stopped struggling against him, submitting to whatever fate awaited her, and it started to irritate him.

“No…no…you’re giving up way too easily,” he sneered as he yanks her and throws Raven up over his shoulder,

“C’mon on, girl,” Morose said as he made his way back into the building while Sanders and Gil followed them from behind. He turned over his shoulder as he yelled out to Hogaus,

“…and bring that Feral bitch as well.”

Hogaus quickly grabbed Hagar, pulling her away from the group by her arm as she wiped the blood from her nose. Raven watched from behind and noticed that Hagar wasn’t fighting back, she didn’t even struggle against Hogaus’ tight grip as he yanked her towards the door, while the two followed them.

Morose walked down the hallway until he reached towards a door that was already kicked open, and walks in with Gil and Sanders close behind. Morose stormed into what appears to be a living quarters with weapons and other armaments scattered on metal shelves along the wall and a small bathroom across from the entry door. Hogaus soon joined them with Hagar still tucked in is grip.

“Put her there, Hogs,” Morose ordered as Hoguas nodded, picking up Hagar, literally by her waist and threw her on a makeshift bed. Morose pulled out a chair and plopped Raven on it, holding her back by her shoulders. Raven glanced at Gil and Sanders, wondering what was going on, but the grave expression in Gil’s face was unsettling as Raven turned to see Hogaus glaring at her, while holding Hagar down with his massive arms.

“We’re going to try this again,” Morose sneered as he gave Hogaus a nod.

The anticipation in the room took a turn as Hogaus pulled out his hunting knife, sending shivers down Raven’s spine, oh God, there going to gut her…granted she should die for her betrayal, but not like this!

Raven started to squirm,

“No, this is not necessary…if it's me you want then leave her be!” Raven snorted. Shortly after her outburst, she felt a hand grabbing the bottom of her chin and pulling her head up so that her gaze was met with Hogaus’.

“I don’t you think you understand what I’m getting at, girl,” Morose scoffed, leaning over to her ear, so close that she could hear him breathing, slow and calm,

“You’re either going to give me some COG intel…or you can sit back and watch this.”

Raven didn’t answer as she flashed a scowl look on her face. After all that she had been through for the past week, she be damned if she was going to put Sigma in danger, much less what was left of her decimated clan, still finding refuge at Fort Block. Morose’ patience finally gave out as he looked up at Hogaus,

“Go ahead…let the show begin.”

Raven’s heart sunk into her stomach, as she couldn’t help but to watch Hogaus cut unto Hagar’s armor, ripping through the tough leather straps that held her armor in place. He couldn’t cut through the Reaver hide so he loosened the straps and pulled off her armor once the bonds where severed.

Raven struggled to watch as she could see Hagar’s face was expressionless. She had no idea what was going on in Hagar’s mind, but she couldn’t stand that fact that she didn’t fight back.

“Fight back, damnit, what’s the matter with you?” Raven barked out in the Feral tongue, until Morose let out a chuckle. The outburst didn’t phase Hogaus at all as he continued to remove Hagar’s armor until he reached her ceremonial garb, made of a fine silk.

Hogaus quickly turned Hagar over onto her stomach, forcing her head down with his massive hand, her hair clinched around his fingers as he straddle himself behind her while pulling up her hips. He cut through the cloth and ripped it in half, exposing Hagar’s bare backside as Hogaus gently ran his hand down her exposed back. It was then that Raven realized what they where going to do to her, Oh, God, no.

“No, damnit, leave her alone you bastards,” she barked, squirming in Morose’ hold.

“Quiet you...you’re spoiling the mood,” Hogaus sneered, slowly grazing his hand down Hagar’s buttox and slipping it in between her legs, gaping them open as he places himself in between. He quickly removed his chest plate and utility belt as he accessed his fatigues, unzipping it and pulling part of it off, revealing a bare, muscular torso, littered with ink and scars. Loosening the zipper to his fly, he drops his pants slightly, giving him just enough room to free his male bits as his erect member was in full extension.

Raven tried to turn her head away from the ghastly sight, but Morose grabbed her chin and moved it in place,

“You’re not going to get out of it that easily…” Morose serenely whispered in her ear, “…watch and learn, girl…you might like it!”

Raven struggled against his grip, feeling the pain in her ankle again. She yelped from the sudden throb that shot into her leg, pulsing between her core and her ankle in rhythmic thrusts. She looked down and quickly noticed that Morose was holding her broken leg in place with his own, pressing it against the leg of the chair as his force was agitating it everytime she squirmed.

“Don’t make me have to break your other one, Eloise…” he sneered into her ear as he watched the scene take place, forcing Raven to watch, violating the sanctity of her mind, poisoning it with the image that was forced upon her. He knew that she would never forget it, and that it will always transcend into her memory, forever burning abhorrence that will never cease.

Raven could see Hagar grimacing from the forced entry, whimpering from the pain as Hogaus moved in and out of her slit, rocking his hips against her rear while still holding her head down, brushing his thumb against her flushed cheek. Holding her hip with his other hand while pulling her in as he pushed, he moaned, curling his lip while stroking the side of her face, pushing in deep and hard. He could hear her yelp in between thrusts as he penetrates deeper, straddling her legs even more while he leans over, licking the sweat that was beading on the side of her face.

“That’s it…take it like a cunt…” Hogaus moans in her ear as he sits back up and peers into Morose’s direction.

“Oh yea…she’s loving this,” he sneered as he turned his gaze back to Raven, peering at her with a frenzied expression while Morose gently stroked the side of her face as he noticed that she was starting to blush. Raven couldn’t stand it anymore and decides to shut her eyes. Morose noticed what she was trying to do as he tightened his grip around her neck.

“No, no…open your eyes, now,” Morose demanded, but Raven ignored him as he shook her head. Noticing that she was being defiant, he pulled her up from the chair as she yelped in pain from standing on her leg.

“So you wanna play this game now, huh…" he scoffed as his tone turned into gratification, "...good, cause I can't wait.”

He turns her around as he starts to drag her towards the bathroom, when someone ran up to the door.

“The search party is back,” a Stranded started until he noticed the disturbing scene, cutting him off short as the shock started to hit him. Morose let out a growl as he turned his glance back to Hogaus,

“Get your dick out of her and move,” he growled as he dragged Raven back over his shoulder and marches over to the door where the Stranded was standing there, dumbfounded. Morose pulled him off to the side as Gil joined them,

“How many?” Morose demanded.

“Just three…they said that they we’re ambushed…” the Stranded quivered as Morose’s demeanor starts to get agitated.

“Fuck…Hogs, hurry it up!” Morose yelled as he stormed towards the door that lead outside.

Morose kicked the door open as he marched out with Gil following close behind, noticing that Raven was in a daze, weary and fatigued, both physically and mentally. He wasn’t quite sure how far Morose intended to peel into her mind, but he knew that Morose was capable of alot of things, she was lucky this time.

The area was in chaos with everyone inside the fort, quickly running to their posts as the Stranded gathered their weapons while the soldiers took their places, readying the horses from the stables nearby.

Morose dropped Raven onto the ground as he noticed his scouting team was galloping across the crowd, splitting off in different directions. Raven was cringing on the ground, carefully sitting up to look at the commotion going on around them, confused by the sudden crisis while Morose started to walk through the array of men as he approached one of the soldiers nearby,

“Jenkins, what happened…what did Pellin say?”

“He said they where ambushed…four of them, coming this way” Jenkins responded.

“Four?” Morose glared at him, his eyes intense as he looked up to see one of the rider's slow his horse down, his face covered by the hood and scarf while his coat was wrapped tightly, with his Lancer strung to his back. Morose peered towards his scout, trying to make out his eyes through the goggles.

Without warning, Morose turned around as he felt a warm breeze splash upon his face, followed by the sound of a streaking whistle, from a faint gunshot that rang out from a distance. His eyes stung as tears filled them, pushing the blood that splattered on his face as the Gear that was right next to him leaned and slumped against him.

“Jenkins…JENKINS, FUCK,” Morose tired to wake the fallen soldier while having difficulty seeing with the blood still obstructing his vision, not realizing that part of Jenkins head was scattered across the snow, trampled ground.

It was then a voice was heard over the crowd,

“SNIPER…GET UP TO THE TOWERS, QUICK…SHOOT THAT SON OF A BITCH DOWN.”

Morose dropped the lifeless Jenkins as he quickly wiped the blood from his eyes, pushing the remnants with his tears while wiping his cheeks from the warm crimson that saturated his face. He turned around to where he dropped Raven, but she wasn’t anywhere in sight.

“Fuck…” Morose blurted out as he scanned the vicinity, she couldn’t have gotten too far on that ankle.

Hogaus finally made it out of the building while Sanders marched up to Morose and pulled him to the side,

“Get into cover…shit, they fucked up Jenkins,” Sanders observed.

“Find that Feral…she’s around here somewhere,” Morose ordered. The crowd moved frantically as another whistle breezed across Plantire. Morose turned to Hoguas as he watched in alarm while Hoguas' head thrusts backwards, followed by a crimson mist. Morose watched as Hoguas’ eyes rolled into the back of his partial head, while his massive body slumped to the ground, twitching.

“HOGS…FUCK,” Morose roared. He turned around as Sanders ran up to him,

“WE NEED TO FIND COVER, DAMNIT!”

The Stranded moved recklessly, making their way to the walls of Plantire while the snipers in the watch towers search frantically for the sniper taking shots at them. Raven managed to drag herself near a shed, where she wedged herself between the building and carport filled with canisters and propane tanks. She continued to pull herself by her arms while pushing with her good leg, but it was starting to get fatigued from the extra work of moving her around without the other. Damnit...I need a gun, she suddenly realized as she noticed a Gear met his gaze with hers as he dismounted his horse. Oh no...

Scanning quickly in her immediate area, she finds a flathead screwdriver, shit, it's better than nothing. The Gear scout, Pellin moved towards her direction with Lancer in hand, shit...there's no way, Raven grumbled to herself. As he moves in she raises the screwdriver in her hand, getting ready to stab him with it as Pellin kneeled down and grabbed her hand, twisting her arm behind her back and forces her down. He quickly looks around while everyone else was trying to take cover from the assault as another shot rings out, followed by another Stranded toppling over with half his head missing.

Raven growled as tears swelled in her eyes until she heard a familiar voice calling to her,

"Damnit, Rav...hold still," he said, turning her around as she looked at the Gear in confusion while he pulls her close, "...grab onto me, quick!"

Without question or response, she wraps her arms around the Gears' covered head. As she clings onto him, he straps her body to his torso with a leather harness, gathering her legs into a leather belt, pulling her up off of the ground, freeing his hands as he gathers his Lancer. Standing back up, the harness holds her close to him, feeling the palpitations in his chest as he moves quickly around the crowd.

“TAKE OUT THAT FUCKING, SNIPER,” Morose yelled as he and Sanders stormed over to one of the towers. The roar of an engine, roaming in the middle of the menagerie as an APC suddenly startled the commotion that was festering in the vicinity.

“I didn’t order anyone to start up Shitpiece,” Morose growled. As Sanders turned around, a sudden crash was audible as the Dill plunges through the rows of portable bathrooms that where stacked in the middle of the camp. Porta potties where strewn in all directions as their contents spilled all over the snow. The crowd scattered to avoid the APC and an array of sewage, scattered across the vicinity.

Suddenly, gunshots ring out as the sound of rapid-fire streams through the crowd. Everyone in audible range ducts, as the soldiers quickly take evasive, dropping to the ground while trying to make out their target.

Sanders and Morose hit the ground as they pull out their weapons.

“They’re here…they’re inside our base,” Morose snorted as he stood back up, looking for the infiltrators. The Dill turns around and slides into a stop on the snow, trampled ground below. The hatch opens up as a Gear inside opens fire from the hull.

“Yea…WHOO…come get some of this, bitches,” a voice rang out through the racket of the gunfight, clipping the first few Stranded in sight.

Morose looked over and saw his scout, Pellin, running through the crowd, and watches closely as Pellin pulls out a knife, swings around another of his men and grabs the unsuspecting soldier by the neck, cutting across the side of his throat. The soldier gags, clutching his neck in vain as the blood spills from his opened jugular.

Burning in fury, Morose glares at his scout, realizing it wasn’t Pellin. The stranger in Pellin’s garb glared back, carrying someone strapped across his chest in a sling that was hung around his neck as he quickly ducked down, taking cover.

“FUCK…HE’S GOT OUR PRISONER,” Morose barked, but before he could take action, an explosion near the propane tanks shoots across the field as debris and snow scatter across the vicinity, separating Morose and his men from the infiltrators. A fire blazes between them while Morose rises from the snow, covered ground, peering through the smoke, watching the stranger get up from his cover. Without warning, the stranger turned and started to fire his Lancer in Morose’s direction. Morose took cover behind a parked car while the shots ricochet across the metal, shooting out the glass and a side mirror.

“Over there,” Morose roared, gesturing to his men as they gathered around him, “they have Shitpiece…take out the Dill, take out the Dill.”

Four of his soldiers returned fire towards the Dill as the unsuspecting scout took refuge inside the hull, closing the door behind him.

SHIT,” Sanders blurted out as he jumps out from his position, running around the blaze and towards the Dill, raising his Lancer while attempting to take out it’s tires.

The APC jerks backwards as the driver, apparently was shifting the gears into reverse while the Dill runs into a shed, tipping the building over while the roof broke off, sliding across the icy ground. A rumble could be heard as the Dill takes an abrupt jump forward and starts to drive off.

“FUCK…” Sanders yells out as he tries to gesture to the Stranded near the front gate, “…CLOSE THE FUCKING GATE!”

Before the men near the gate could respond, the Dill rams through several small, makeshift buildings before exiting through the entryway, taking out part of the chain, link fence, with it as it drove out of Plantire and down the road ahead. The men watch in vain as their Dill drives off down the road, towards Port Farrall.

________

The snow began to pick up, dropping heavily as the afterglow of the sun behind the overcast sky was dimming. A breeze grazes the landscape as a taste of the things to come for the evening was becoming evident. It was going to be a very bitter, cold night.

Sven walked through the knee-deep snow, carrying Delilah as she hung onto him, keeping her head buried under his chin. Pulling his legs up and over the snow, he finally made it to the road.

He looked out in the distance as the sounds of a vehicle could be heard. Peering through the heavy snow that was falling from the sky, he pulled out his last flare, lighting it up and throws it out on the road, I don’t know how they are going to stay on the road in this weather.

The flare glistened brightly, sending waves of iridescent light around the falling snow nearby. The ice particles in each flake flowed from the light illuminating from the flare, giving off a brilliance that Sven have never seen before. Sure he’s seen snow glowing form the porch light at his parent’s house, but the glistening light radiating from the snow was dazzling.

The only thing that turned him from the sight was the sound of a small voice, nestled against him.

“Mr. Gear…” Delilah’s voice mumbled from her quivering lips, “…do you think they found Birdie Lady?”

Sven looked down, realizing that Delilah was looking out, probably admiring the same the thing. She was still watching ahead in the direction of the flare, nuzzled against his breast plate as she clung to him. Sven could feel her warmth, holding her close as her beanie hat was nested under his stubble chin. The moment was suddenly broken as the sound of an APC plowed down the road.

“Yea,” Sven finally answered, “I believe they did.”

And the pistons of insurrection pulse in rhythm

Searing in my blood,

Burning like the scorching sun on the asphalt

As I break out of your fist.

They may not remember why,

But they will remember when

That I stood up and spoke,

And that the words yanked the very fabric of stability

As the threads snapped to reveal the blemish within

Unraveling, at last coming undone.

Believe me when I say, there will be blood.

Chapter 35: Futile Escape
I hope you're not intending,

To be so condescending,

It's as much as I can take.

And you're so independent,

You just refuse to bend,

So I keep bending 'til I break.

But you always find a way,

To keep me right here waiting.

You always find the words to say,

To keep me right here waiting.

And if you chose to walk away,

I'd still be right here waiting,

Searching for the things to say,

To keep you right here waiting.


 * Staind


 * Right Here

Grinding through the icy road as the snow started to pick up the pace, the APC comes to a grinding halt, just a few feet from the illuminating flare ahead that was still glowing in the middle of the road.

The door opens up as Sven walks around the vehicle while carrying Delilah to the entry side, the headlights still blaring.

“C’mon Vinny, get in,” Cole’s voice rang out as Sven steps inside the cabin of the Dill while Cole continued, “that was some good shots, kid! So what’s the word?”

Sven moved quickly into the vehicle as he could feel the heater blasting at full max. He sat Delilah in the front seat next to Cole as he looked up, watching Baird rummage through a compartment, pulling out a medkit and blanket.

“We gotta go, now,” Sven said urgently, “…they where mounting their horses and one other Dill that last I checked.”

“Where are we going?’ Delilah asked.

“We’re going to the Block, sweety,” Cole responded while Sven shut the door.

Baird looked up, still wearing the garb he stole after they ambushed the Plantire scouting party.

“Shit…if what Vin say is true, then we need to haul ass, Cole,” said Baird.

“Yea, yea, I heard,” Cole sneered as he changed gears and shifted the vehicle forward again, “…it’s just this icy road is a bitch to drive on!”

"Good...then that means the militia will have a hard time maneuvering in this as well," said Baird.

Sven quickly took a seat behind Delilah as he helped her get her seatbelt on. He wrapped the strap around her lap and then buckled it in. Sven sat up and looked over, noticing that Raven was quiet, lying on the backseat, in a daze, bewildered.

Sven turned to Baird, watching him still rummaging through a med box while trying to hang on from the bumpy ride.

“Shit Cole,” Baird griped, bracing himself as the ride was getting rougher.

“Damn, I told you this road is tricky to drive on,” Cole complains as he slows down, trying to avoid sliding off the road.

Baird managed to find an I.V. in the medkit as he pulled it out and a coat hanger, twisting the ends up while hanging it beside Raven. Baird carefully kneeled down, gently brushing her forehead while checking her temperature. He then proceeded to unstrap her armor when her body suddenly jerked,

“NO…” she blurted out, without warning. Baird pulled his hand back as if he thought she was going to bite him.

“Rav…listen to me…I have to get this I.V. set up…do you understand?” he said, watching her face go pale, her eyes wide in fright. Sven could see the fear in her soft face, what did they do to her?

“What happened?’ Sven asked as Baird looked up with a solemn expression. Baird just shook his head, and it was then that Sven knew that Baird had no idea, and that it troubled him.

Raven was trembling slightly, but Baird couldn’t tell if it was because of the cold or if it was because of the anxiety. He gently attempted to unstrap her armor again, but Raven didn’t flinch this time. Sven could see her eyes, her pupils move back and forth, as Baird started to dismount her shoulder plates, exposing her fatigues. The Dill jolted again as Baird fell backwards against another seat, breaking his fall.

“Shit Cole…watch the damn road,” Baird sneered.

“How the hell am I suppose to watch the damn road when I can’t see, not even five feet in front of my face…look at this shit,” Cole barked, trying to stay on route as he slowed the Dill even more, keeping a watch for the orange markers on the side of the road as Cole ranted some more.

"Man, if those bitches catch up to us in this shit, then I'm going to be real pissed!"

Baird pulled himself up as he started to take off the heavy coat that he switched with Pellin and loosening his ammo belt. Man, I miss my utility belt…now I’m going to have to get another one, Baird grumbled to himself. As he got comfortable, Baird rubbed the back of his neck while pulling his tags and Raven’s necklace to the front of his torso. He was still wearing his under shirt as he pulled his fatigues down to his waist.

Sitting back up, he carefully started to pull Raven’s fatigues off of her arms, but she jolted suddenly, flaying her arms as she shrieked,

“No…let go,” she screamed, nearly pushing Baird back, but he held his ground as he grabbed her, folding her arms across her chest while trying to calm her down.

“Shit…Rav, knock if off…I swear your going to smack me one,” Baird griped, but as he looked down to her face, her eyes started to dilate as her face grew heavily pale.

“Aw, shit,” Baird blurted out as he grabbed the I.V. with one hand while still holding her down with the other. He manages to free an arm as he held it out, unwrapping the needle from the plastic package with his teeth as he carefully wiped down the entry point with an alcohol, moistened gauze. Managing to insert the needle into a vein, he tapes it up and relaxes, realizing that the hard part was over, or at least for now.

“What’s wrong with her?” Sven asked.

“Other than a broken leg, I don’t know, Vin…” Baird admitted, “…she’s been a nervous wreck since I brought her on.”

Cole was doing his best trying not to think about Raven’s condition while trying to watch the road, but her sudden, anxiety outbursts was eating at him. When we get back to that place, we’re going to seriously smash some fucking heads, he pondered to himself, relishing in the things he was going to do to those who hurt her.

The markers along the side of the road where starting to fade as the wind outside picked up, blowing the heavy snow in all directions.

“Fuck…Damon, we’re really gettin shit on,” Cole mentioned as he slowed the Dill even more.

“Just…try to keep going Gus…the further we go, the closer we get to Fort Block…without walking.”

“Wait, walking?” Cole protested.

“We have to keep going Gus, or else they’ll catch up to us,” Baird reminded Cole, trying to find a syringe for the morphine, “…and we gotta get there before dark.”

Baird turned to look over Raven, noticing an abrasion on her head as he moved his hand, noticing her eyes where moistened, puffy and red. Although her cheeks where still pale, the color in her lips was coming back as the plasma started to flow into her system. He took the syringe, filled with morphine and inserted it into her I.V., gently releasing it into the injection port as she let out a soft sigh, becoming less disorientated. As the morphine took effect, he could feel her starting to relax as her arms loosened under his grip.

Baird couldn’t find the words to say anything that would remedy her plight. All throughout the past five days, of all the words they have said to get into each other’s heads, there was nothing that he could think of that would bring the light back to her face.

“Rav…can you hear me,” he said quietly over the noise of the Dill, trying to snap her out from her daze. Her eyes met his, glaring empty and sober while hazed under the overhang light inside the hull. Her mouth moved slightly, trying to speak to him,

“You were…supposed to go back…to the block,” she mumbled with a quenching rasp in her voice.

“So fire me,” he responded as he watched her pupils contract again.

Raven flashed a brief smirk as she closed her eyes and responded serenely,

“Ok…you’re fired.”

Baird let out a light chuckle as he reached over to gently wipe down the side of her face with a moistened towelette.

“…and by the way,” Baird began as Raven opened her eyes to look at him again, “…your welcome.”

Raven gave him a soft smile, but it quickly faded into a frown as she looked over to the others. She noticed Sven was sitting up over the front seat, watching, while Cole was driving, cussing under his breath as the weather outside started to worsen.

“We’re, not going to make it…are we,” she said as Baird looked up at the others and then turned his gaze back to her, but he didn’t say a word. At this point, there was no need to put her under any more stress than what she was already in. He continued to wipe her face down as she let out a sigh.

She started to mumble again, “Leave me…”

Baird’s brow dropped as her words perplexed him, wondering if what he heard was right. She quietly mumbled again…

“Leave me behind, please…”

If he didn’t hear her the first time, he certainly heard her the second time. His face flushed with anger as he turned around and threw the towelette down and then turned back to face her,

“I just risked our team, going into the militia camp and pulling your ass out of there…and all you want me to do is to leave you?” Baird derides, his jaw clenching and eyes burning.

“I didn’t…ask to be saved,” Raven softly mumbled, her eyes sinking into her face as the exhaustion was testing her sanity. She could tell that he wasn’t happy with her, but she didn’t want to sugarcoat the truth either. Nobody has done it for me so why should I?

“…you can’t take all of us back…I’ll be one less baggage to carry, but it's crucial you get back to the block...there's more going on than what we have discovered earlier.”

Baird looked up for a moment, gathering his thoughts, and then he turned to face her as he let all of it spill out,

“Ya, know…” his mouth quivered as he was somewhat hesitant to speak, but the injury was already taking over, “…I should have left your ass to the Stranded!”

He hesitated for a moment as if he had plenty more to say, but he cut it short as he looked away. Staring at the floor for a moment, he turned around to check the I.V. while making sure it wasn’t tangled. He gathered up the supplies in the box and slid it under the seat while trying to hang on from the bumpy ride.

The words sank into Raven like a concrete block, crushing whatever feelings she had left. Normally she would usually let anything Baird say roll off of her back, but this time it didn’t. It stayed and it festered and Baird could tell that it did. He watched her gaze roll back up to the ceiling, aching from the inside out until it all just went numb.

The sting shifted Baird’s conscience like a noose that was tugging on him. Did he say it to state a fact or was he intentionally trying to wound her back? He finally couldn’t just let it all go anymore, not after what she did to protect them. Cole was right. She did care about him; she cared for all of them and it was something he may never fully understand why.

The Dill rocked a bit and then mellowed out again as Sven turned over to watch Raven, still hanging in a daze, drifting in between irrationality and sane. Baird turned back around, to face her again as he noticed that she was drifting into exhaustion. Baird figured the morphine was making her drowsy. He leaned over to her ear as he laid his hand on her neck, checking her pulse as he started to whisper,

“…You're going to make it…you're tougher than that...just hang in there.”

"I thought I was just another whiny bitch," Raven mumbled in her fatigued voice, "...and you where right…I can't do this anymore. I'm tired of running..."

"Then stop running...damnit Rav, when are you ever going to trust me?" he scolded her softly. Her eyes fluttered under the cabin light, feeling the morphine taking over as she struggles to even look at him, mumbling.

"It was the militia that destroyed my clan...not the Locusts...we where all set up Damon, by my own kind, and I failed to see it. I'm supposed to pick up on these things..."

"...and the COG was supposed to have "reliable" schematics of the terrain and working communications, but it all turned out to be crap...if it wasn't for your intel, then all of this would have been for nothing...and it will be for nothing if we don't get back, so quit griping about woulda, coulda, shoulda.”

Raven could see her own reflection, gazing back at her in his pale eyes, sunken in under his heavy brow, “This is war, Rav...and believe me, shit happens."

Raven’s heartbeat calmed into an even rhythm as her eyes fluttered, fighting to stay awake as she reached over to her hand over his that was still monitoring her pulse. She turned her head to look at him, trying to fight the sudden burst of exhaustion while she muttered,

“What a…way…to celebrate a, birthday…” she closed her eyes for the last time as her hand gently went limp, succumbing to the morphine. Her body began to lax as her consciousness drifted away from reality.

“Rav?” he shook her softly. Baird lifted her hand and placed it onto her chest, pulling the blanket over her body as she slept.

“Happy birthday, Rav,” he muttered, watching her face lax as it brightened up again from the paleness.

It never occurred to him until recently as he recalled from previous conversations that her biological clock encircled around the annual date of her birth, and it didn’t take too long for him to figure out why she intentionally intoxicated herself the night before. She was so far into her “estrus,” she was having trouble controlling her urges…it wasn’t because she didn’t trust us…it was because she didn’t trust herself.

Thoughts went through Baird’s head, wondering what could have happened if she didn’t take matters into her own hands, that could have been turned out to be a rather interesting evening, he pondered.

He was somewhat amused by the notion that Raven was capable of strong sexual urges, possibly more so than the average male when her clock hit the right time. Nevertheless, such a situation could have also turned out equally, just as ugly, resulting in catastrophic consequences.

“How long will she be out?” Sven asked while Baird continued to monitor her pulse.

“Hopefully until we can get her to the hospital…” Baird replied, hoping that the morphine would knock her out even longer than that, considering her “hormonal” condition.

Sven continued to watch Baird, propping himself against the hull wall, leaning his head back as he took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled. Sven new that the Corporal was worried, but he would never say it, much less admit it. Baird brought his hand to his forehead and started to rub his brow, trying not to give into despair.

Then it started to happen, the last thing none of them wanted to happen.

“Aw…shit…you’ve got to be fucking with me,” Cole griped as the engine sputtered in short bursts. Baird cautiously stood up as he listened suspiciously to the dying engine. What perfect timing.

“Let me guess…we ran outta gas…” Baird scoffed. The engine continued to push a few more sequences and then goes dead as the Dill starts to slow down to a full halt.

Cole slammed the steering wheel as he curled his lip,

“Man…they didn’t think to fill this thing up?” Cole griped while Baird walked around the middle seat until he reached the consol. He leaned over to look at the gas meter and sure enough, it was empty.

“Sigh…let’s start packing…we’ll need to move quickly,” Baird suggested while Sven got up and moved over to the compartments to pull out some blankets and scarves.

“You think we can make radio contact from here?” Cole asked while Baird sat next to Delilah as he started to tinker with the radio consol.

“It’s worth a shot,” Baird commented as he opened up the frequency, “…Gus, why don’t you, Vin, and the kid go get bundled up while I get on the horn…we may not be able to communicate, but they may at least locate our frequency.”

“You got it,” Cole said as he turned to Deliliah, “…c’mon kid, let’s get you bundled up.”

“Ok…” Dliliah beamed as she hoped over to the next row of seats, “…but what about the Birdie Lady…is she going to wake up again?”

Baird turned over his shoulder to look at the young girl glare at him with her large, gray eyes.

“She’ll wake up again…she’s just sleeping,” Baird responded.

“Geez, Baird…did you have to sedate her?” Cole asked.

“Gus, please…she’ll be fine, just…get her bundled up as well…let me try and make radio contact,” said Baird, getting to the task at hand, testing the radio frequency.

Cole turned back around as he helped Sven pull out the contents in the overhead compartments.

“There’s only blankets, a few scarves, and some…” Sven looked carefully as he rummaged through a box, “…some rags.”

Sven picks up a blanket and wraps it around Delilah,

“Ok, is that alright…are you comfortable?” Sven asked Delilah.

“It’s too hot,” she griped, starting to sweat under the layers.

Cole snickered, “Baby, it won’t be hot for long, I guarantee.”

Cole moved over to the side as he moves around Raven’s seat, kneeling down as far as his massive body would let him. He pulls up a scarf and gently lifts Raven’s limp head. Placing the scarf around her head and neck, he carefully checks her boots and legs, making sure that everything was clamped, strapped, and snug.

Baird turned around as he too made his way over to the compartments, looking for anything that he could use to keep him warm.

“Did you manage to make contact?” Cole asked.

“Just static…which is actually good news, it means their radios are working…even if they can’t hear my message, they will at least get a frequency reading,” said Baird.

He quickly put back on his fatigues and the coat while Cole loaded up a strap holstered over his neck. He leaned down over Feral,

“Baird…help me out with her,” said Cole.

“Sure thing.”

Baird moved around next to the edge of Raven’s seat as he kneeled down and scooped his arms under her limp body, pulling her close to his torso and stood up, lifting her from the seat.

“You got the harness on, Gus?” Baird asked as Cole tightened the last strap across his torso.

“I do now…load her up,” Cole responded while Baird held Raven close to Cole while Cole strapped her limp body in.

Sven finished bundling Delilah as he leaned over and picked her up while she wrapped her arms around his neck. Sven and Delilah watch as Cole finishes strapping Raven into the harness while Baird wrapped both Raven and Cole in a few more rags and blankets.

“Listen up, ladies…” Baird began as he gathered his own garb, “once we get out, we have to keep moving to stay warm, got it?”

“Got it,” said Sven while Cole replied,

“Let’s do this.”

Baird opens the door and the snow came in heavily as the cool air whisked in like a vacuum, pushing all the warm air out. He takes the first step out into the white, chilly abyss.

Intermission VI
Captain Miller of Epsilon One sat in the Communications station, sipping on a hot cup of coffee, the only thing he could muster to help warm him up from the Frosts’ cold shoulder. As he leans back into his chair, feeling the coffee warming his sinuses, Lieutenant Stroud was tweaking with the radio signals, still keeping an ear out for any possible transmissions from some of their lost squads.

Despite the fact Hoffmann ordered Sergeant Fenix to list Sigma One as MIA, Marcus asked Anya to keep listening to the radio just in case. Although the thought of anyone surviving out in the freezing wilderness was improbable, Anya knew that Marcus had a sixth sense for such things and she has long learned to trust him, despite the odds.

Occasionally glancing over the com where Miller propped his feet on the desk near the consol, Anya kept communications feeding throughout the complex while Miller yawned from a long excursion the day before, trying to find more venison for the troops. She could tell that Miller was exhausted from wandering out in the cold, hours at a time with Sergeant Mataki, looking for deer, which has been becoming too far in between. Since one of their outposts was mysteriously attacked and raided a few weeks before, they lost a rather substantial amount of rations and supplies that was stored there, forcing the men to cut their rations by another third, if they where going to have enough for the rest of the season. The cold was taking its toll while the men where forced to tolerate the hunger pains after noon, but at least they still had plenty of hot coffee.

Miller let out a sigh, “Heard anything lately, Lieutenant?”

Anya looked up from her post as she meandered through the archive of the most recent of communications.

“None, John…I haven’t heard anything from anyone outside of the Block,” Anya replied, solemnly. She knew that Marcus has been worried over Cole and Baird since their latest transmission, but as the days have been counting, so was inevibility.

“Well…it’s been almost week sweetheart…and granted I know your sweet-talk can calm the soul of any man,” Miller mused, flashing a grin as Anya chuckled lightly at Millers’ modesty, “but, I should probably take the hassle off your hands and go tell Fenix the bad news myself.”

“Sigh, that’s a gracious offer, Captain…but I feel I should take that responsibility.”

“Ah, perhaps you’re right...you know the Sergeant better than anyone else,” Miller gave a smile, a gaze that mellowed Anya’s anxiety for the moment as she smiled back, knowing the Captain was just trying to keep her focused and tranquil.

She remembered John Milller during her academy days, when he would offer to buy her a cup of coffee on occasion just to shoot the breeze, especially to ease her sorrows that followed her mother’s death and Carlos', as well as Marcus’ incarceration. But her affections where always for the Sergeant, keeping her on edge when he was present, and it was Miller whom eventually caught on to her daze when Marcus appeared, but there was plenty of fish in the sea, and it was seldom a problem for Miller to enchant a lady or two with ease. Nevertheless, there where times when John could still make Anya blush, and yet, in the grand scheme of things, Miller would not cross the line when it concerned the Lieutenant, but at times he was tempted to, especially when Anya would occasionally mope around because of Marcus’ cold demeanor. The Sergeant would seldom make an effort to express any feelings to her, much less insinuate any desires for companionship, and Miller could tell that it would upset her on occasion.

With that said, Miller would often invite her for a cup of coffee, just to rock the boat a little, and maybe then the Sergeant would take notice. Anya would always laugh at the idea, but as silly as it may sound, she really couldn’t argue with John’s logic. Maybe he’s right.

Anya finally took a seat in a chair, rubbing her forehead as she turned the volume of com radio one more time, before she went off for other duties. Without warning, the Captain sat from his seat, spilling some of his coffee on his armor as he stood up and looked over the Lieutenant’s shoulder.

“Whoe, hold it right there sweetheart…can you hear that?”

Anya looked up at him and turned the frequency back from where she had it set earlier,

“Ok I got it back, but I don’t…“ Anya was about to say when a subtle noise was more audible this time around.

“…oh my God….yea I can hear it.”

“Quick, turn up the volume,” Miller suggested as Anya pulled up he earphones to get a more audible reading of the transmission.

“It’s still pretty weak, John…can you alter the frequency just a hair?”

“Sure…one second.”

Miller reached over to the consol as he adjusted the frequency, hoping to get a better quality signal. The radio static was breaking up in waves as a voice could be faintly heard through the com.

…this is Si….squa…d…we nee….assista…if you….hear…repea…t…

“Well I’ll be damned…get a location on that signal Lieutenant, I’m going to form a search party,” said Miller.

“I’m on it, Captain…be sure to…” Anya began as Captain Miller interrupted,

“…don’t worry, I’ll be sure to enlist Fenix,” he said while Anya returned a soft smile as he started out of the Com station to gather his troops.

Chapter 36: Returning To Fort Block
Tell it like it is

Till there’s no misunderstanding

When you strip it right back

Man feed machine

Machine feed man

Tell it like it is (And on this land, we cast our fortune)

Till there’s no misunderstanding (And on this ground, we make our home)

You make up what you like

Man feed machine

Machine feed man


 * Peter Gabriel


 * The Tower That Ate People

Snow was falling from the sky, coming down hard, blinding the road as a drained and weary Sigma One, pushed through the heavy air, pulling each other a step closer to destination.

We’re almost there, closer…closer, Sven kept telling himself. Leading the pack while trying to push forward, he carries a bundled, Delilah close to his body as they use their body heat to try and stay warm. His night vision goggles was strapped over his eyes while a scarf was wrapped around his head. He could see better with the goggles on as the breeze blew the snow in his face, along with Corporal Baird, whom also had his goggles on.

Baird was right behind Sven, keeping him from falling backwards against the wind, while pulling up his legs over the knee-deep snow that has accumulated on the road to Fort Block. The only thing they had to go by as they tried to stay on path was the bright yellow markers along the side of the road that was not quite yet buried, but after tonight, they may as well be.

The storm was becoming stronger, dropping snow like a heavy downpour, covering everything in white. The gray sky darkened the terrain, covering the late sun completely as the air started to freeze.

Cole was huffing, breathing the heavy cold air, trying to keep up, but between the wind pushing against him and the weight combined with Raven’s, whom he had strapped up against his torso, was slowing him down. Baird looked back, noticing Cole was struggling to keep up as he turned around and went back. Baird made his way, looking at Gus, shivering as he held Raven close to his body, using her body heat along with his to keep each other warm, but the storm was hitting them hard. Raven was still sedated, lying limp, wrapped in scarves and blankets while her limbs hung from the harness that was haltered around Cole’s shoulders. Baird came up to Cole and started to rub Gus’s arms, warming him up.

“C’mon man…we can’t stop right now, you’re doing fine,” Baird said, trying to encourage Cole as much as he could, “…here…”

Baird started to pull him, using himself as a shield to protect Cole and Raven from the wind. Baird was wrapped with a blanket over his coat while rags where tied around his waist and Raven’s sash, wrapped around his head. Sven was waiting ahead, as he too, walked next to Cole while they all huddled while moving forward through the freezing abyss.

Their limbs we’re aching from the frost, biting them through the layers while the cold stung their exposed skin, numbing their flesh as the wind seeped past them, pushing the snow in all directions. The weight of the weather was getting heavier and heavier as the minutes went by. God, I hope somebody heard me, Baird pondered, hoping that someone from the Block was able to pick up the transmission. He continued to look towards the road, hoping for a sign, something. They wouldn’t send a Raven out here, that’s for sure…not in this weather.

Suddenly, Sven fell to the side, sinking into the snow while Baird quickly tried to grab him, but he noticed that Sven's face was pale, his lips so dry they were cracking. Baird had to muster up some strength just to pull Sven and Delilah back up,

“C’mon Vinny…not now, you gotta pull through it,” Baird tried to tell him, as Cole too, slumped by the wayside.

“Shit! Gus…get up, damnit!”

Cole could hear Baird, but his body wouldn’t move, it couldn’t move. He has pulled himself through pain before, but the cold was pinning him down as if he was tied to a freight truck, driving in reverse.

Baird picked up a shivering Delilah while grabbing Sven’s arm and pulling him up over his shoulder, trying to drag Sven and Delilah back over to Cole as he leaned over to drop Sven next to Cole and gently placed Delilah in between. Then the weight of the load that Baird was pulling was about to buckle as the wind brushed him down. Baird gathered himself up while crawling over to the rest of his squad, pulling Sven closer to him and Cole as they shield Raven and Delilah between the three.

There they sat, huddled in inevitability, waiting for the glimmer of hope that someone from the Block will find them, eventually. Baird pulled out his com, one last time, turning it on, hoping they would catch the signal. He wrapped his arms around Sven and Cole as much as he could, peering through his goggles and the thick snow, watching ahead.

The markers along the side of the road was dimming as the light faded underneath the blanket of clouds, swallowing the landscape around them. All has faded to black and white as the snowflakes swirled around them, draping them steadily until, in the distance, they could see a ray of light, shining subtly from the void.

Death stands from a distance, his silhouette standing between them and the light, watching and waiting, but not making an effort to reach out to them. Just take us now and be done with it, damn you!

"What the fuck are you waiting for?" Damon screamed, tempting fate while his throat dried up and his voice was quashed by the wind. As his eyes began to blur, the light illuminated into his pupils as he brought his hand to shield them from its brilliance. The silhouette in the distance began to move, closer…

________

The ride was bumpy at best, feeling the jolt from the struts in the back of the Dill, bracing for more bumps along the winding road. The heater in the cabin was on full blast, trying to keep the consol warm as well as the crew, while attempting to keep the frost off of the windshield as they tried to steer in a total, white void.

The crew inside felt a sudden jolt as everyone inside jerked to one side,

“Damnit, Bjork…slow down, shit,” barked Captain Miller of Epsilon One, riding shotgun alongside Corporal Bjork, trying to make out the road ahead of them.

“I can’t see the fucking markers along the side of the road, sir,” Bjork sneered in an ale of sarcasm that has been festering in the cabin since they left Fort Block, trying to locate the source of a weak radio signal.

Accompanying Epsilon was Delta, carefully monitoring the radio signal that would come in waves of static in between frequencies. Sergeant Marcus Fenix sat anxiously, trying to make out the direction of the signal. It was a longshot at best, but so was anything else he has done throughout his military career. For the past week, they have been searching for the whereabouts of Sigma One, and their latest transmission was the first sign in days, as faint as it was.

He could remember the transmission, buried somewhere in the static. Marcus replayed the transmission over and over again, trying to stabilize a very frail signal, but the faint voice imbedded somewhere in the transmission all too familiar. Baird is alive out here, somewhere.

They were taking a risk, coming out in such demanding conditions, but Marcus wasn’t going to let the impending weather stop him from finding his men, even if this hell froze over, he wasn’t going to leave his men behind, not this time. He occasionally looked up, checking up with the Captain, anxiously waiting for something in sight, but with the snow making the air dense, was adding to their frustrations.

Dom sat quietly, watching Marcus monitor the radio com, waiting for something to come though, watching the others in the cabin as they hung onto whatever they could, every time Bjork would make a turn.

“Shit…got anything Bjork?” Dom blurted out, noticing that Bjork was slowing the vehicle down.

“Natta…fuck this weather, man.”

“Got anything, Sergeant?” said Miller as he turned to Fenix.

“Nothing…just static,” Marcus grumbled, hearing nothing but the same thing over and over for the past twenty minutes since they left Fort Block. Epsilon’s medic, Sergeant Grimes peered over the crowd,

“We need to pick up the pace…they’re not going to survive for too much longer if we don’t find them,” Grimes reminded them.

“You think we don’t know that, Doc?” Bjork scoffed, trying to drive and lookout for a sighting at the same time, while the Captain kept a sharp eye between the navigation consol and the road ahead. The crew was getting antsy, hoping for something, anything to find their comrades alive, but as the time passed, the possibility of finding them alive was thinning.

“Whoe, whoe…shit,” Bjork slowed even more, sitting up at the edge of the steering wheel, “…aw, you see that Captain?”

“Yea I do…carefully, move the headlights,” Captain Miller said in monotone, peering through the small windshield, noticing something in the road ahead.

Marcus got up from his seat, moving to the front, trying to look out through the windshield,

“Son of a…pull over, I’m going out there,” Marcus ordered.

“You got it, Sergeant,” said Bjork as he slowed the Dill down to a stop, switching on the high beams while Captain Miller took off his seat belt, grabbing a flashlight from the side of the cabin.

“Is it them?” Dom asked in anticipation.

“We’re going to find out, Dom,” Marcus said in a solemn tone. As Miller was trying to unlock the front hatch, Dom quickly took off his seat belt as he grabbed the nearest blanket from an overhead compartment and slapped it under his fleeced arm.

Miller turned around towards the crew,

“Get ready ladies,” he said before he opened up the door. The APC opened up, and the blistering air swarmed in quickly, pushing the snow into the cabin.

“Fuck…we need to hurry this up,” Bjork yelled out over the wind as Miller, Fenix, and Dom marched out into the freezing abyss. Sergeant Grimes was rummaging through compartments in the back, pulling out medical supplies just in case, preparing for the worst as much as he could while their sniper, Private Welche started to fold the back seats into the side compartment, making room for Grimes.

The three men continued forward, moving carefully through the thick snow, trying to make out a clump on the side of the road in the distance ahead. Marcus pushed forward, a scarf wrapped around his head and neck, trying to peer though the thick snow as he noticed something as if it was moving.

With Miller and Dom not far behind, Marcus picked up the pace, lifting his knees above the deep snow, turning his hips as he gets closer to something or someone that was apparently standing ahead of him. He couldn’t tell what it was, as the figure was swaying, trying to stand against the wind as pieces of clothing, draped around the figure was flapping in the wind. Could it be Death?

Marcus moved closer, trying to get a better look at the figure until he saw something familiar, something glistening from the radiance of the light coming from Miller’s flashlight. The body started to lean, after dropping its arms, hanging onto whatever equilibrium it had left, as a flash of blue glistened across its chest.

“BAIRD…” Marcus yelled out as he started to run as fast as his legs could take him, running over to the Corporal, barely hanging on, drifting away into the white abyss. Marcus runs over, grabbing Baird by the torso as he slumped into Marcus’ arms.

“Baird…talk to me you asswipe, don’t you die on me or so help me God, I will reprimand your sorry ass,” Marcus yelled at him, trying to get Baird back into consciousness, but Damon’s body started to go limp as Marcus held him up. In the distance, Marcus could see some other bodies, huddled in a pile,

“DOM!”

“I SEE THEM…” Dom yelled out as he and Miller ran to the others, passing up Marcus, “hold on Cole, I’m coming.”

Miller got there first, pulling up another Gear, quickly noticing that it was his former rookie sniper.

“Vinny,” Miller barked, tapping him on the face, trying to wake him up, “you lucky son of a bitch!”

Dom quickly joined him as they both look down, noticing quickly that there was two other people bundled in between Sven and Cole,

“Fuck me…they got their Feral guide with them…and what appears to be a kid, shit,” Miller turned over his shoulder and into his com, “…WELCHE, BJORK, get your asses over here, NOW!”

Private Welche jumped out of the cabin and into the elements, followed by Bjork, making haste as they close in on Marcus’ position.

Moving carefully, Marcus was moving back towards the Dill, dragging Baird along over his shoulder, trying to remain stable in the damning weather.

“MEDIC,” Marcus roared, pushing along as he was coming towards the Dill. Grimes quickly jumped out and welcomed the Sergeant, extending his arms to help carry their comrade into the Dill.

“Shit, Sergeant…get him back here…I’ll try to make as much room as possible, but we’re going to get cramped here real quick.”

“We’ll figure that out as we go along, Doc…”

“I need to get him on plasma, help me lie him on the floor.”

Marcus and Grimes laid Baird on the floor, setting him down carefully while Grimes carefully took off the sash from Damon’s head and cautiously started to remove his goggles from his eyes.

Suddenly, just as they removed the goggles, Baird started to twitch, and then let out a groan,

“Corporal…can you hear me?” Grimes started to talk, trying to get Baird’s attention. Baird suddenly started to flinch, shifting his body in short bursts,

“Baird, stop, hold still,” Marcus kneeled, trying to calm Baird down as he started to curse,

“Fuck…that hurts,” Baird barked, shivering violently as Marcus holds him down while Grimes proceeds to remove his coat and armor.

Marcus looks up, noticing Welche coming in with another Gear, up over his shoulder, trying to stabilize his weight as he walks in the Dill. Bjork followed shortly behind, carrying a shivering little body as he stepped in and places a little kid in the back seat.

Marcus gets up to help Welche as he quickly drops down, lowering the soldier onto a nearby seat, next to the kid. As they placed the Gear down, he started to mumble, in between shivers, calling out to them.

“Don’t…forget…others,” the soldier squeaked out.

“What’s your name, Private?” asked Marcus as he carefully starts to unravel the scarf from around his head.

“Vi…V…Vinn…y,” Sven muttered while Marcus carefully unstraps the goggles from Sven’s face. As Marcus takes them off, he notices the frostbite on Sven’s lips and cheeks, blistering.

“Hang on, Vinny,” said Marcus, grabbing a blanket that Grimes left out nearby, and placed it around Sven.

“Vin, Vinny…you there?” Baird managed to muscle out while still lying on the floor, bundled in a blanket that Grimes pulled from the compartment.

“I..I’m here…Corp…oral,” Sven said, slightly turning his head. Marcus looked down and noticed Baird moving his cracked lips, trying to communicate in between shivers,

“What, about…the kid…”

“Del…lilah,” Sven muttered,

“She’s right here, Private,” Bjork answered as he quickly scanned Delilah’s face, wrapping her in another blanket, “she’s ok…just a little cold.”

“Gus…where’s, Gus?” Baird whimpered.

“He’s coming, Baird,” Marcus answered.

“…and…Rav…” Baird started to mumble. Marcus looked up at Grimes and then to Bjork,

“Who…what are you talking about?” Marcus questioned.

Sven started to mutter, “Feral…where’s…Feral?”

Before Marcus could answer, Miller’s voice is heard over the bristling wind,

“Somebody get out here and lend us a hand…”

“I’m on it,” Bjork blurted out as he jumped over the front seat and darted out of the Dill, moving as fast as he could through the deep snow.

“Welche..come help the Corporal,” Grimes asked.

“Sure thing…” Welche responded as me meandered over to Baird’s position.

“Sergeant,” Grimes turned to Marcus, “I got the Corporal on the I.V. and I’m going to check on the Private…can you look over the girl?”

“Yea,” Marcus responded as he stepped around Sven and moved over to Delilah, whom was bundled like a caterpillar in a cocoon.

“Hey, kid…” Marcus called softly in a low, raspy voice, “you ok? Just…nod your head yes or no…”

Delilah peered through her wrappings and looked up at the big Gear. Between shivers, she tried to nod her head as she trembled while lifting her little, gloved hand. She held it out as Marcus looked down, struggling with the words to say as he extended his own hand and gently took hers in. It was then he could hear her quietly mutter,

“I…want to go…home.”

“We all do, kid.”

“But…where’s…Birdie Lady…we can’t leave Birdie Lady,” Delilah choked as Baird slowly looked up, trying to keep some poise in all of this,

“We’re not…leaving Birdie lady behind…” Baird was able to muster while Welche tried to keep the I.V. from getting tangled. Suddenly, Grimes started to move back from the APC entrance.

“Sergeant…I think they’re going to need your help on this one…” said Grimes.

Bjork and Dom was making their way to the Dill entrance, carrying Cole. They carefully moved him in as Marcus went over and picked up Cole’s legs while Dom had one arm and Bjork the other.

“Guys, over here…put him on the floor, next to the Corporal,” Grimes instructed as the men carefully placed Cole next to Baird.

“Shit, Gus…GUS, can you hear me?” Marcus started to yell out, “…you answer me now, Private, you hear me?”

Cole was shivering profusely, trying to muster the strength to open his frost bit mouth.

“He…here…re…reporting for…duty. Sir…” Cole was able to spit out. As Grimes started to rip into Cole’s fatigues, exposing his arm, for an I.V., Baird started to move as he looked up at Grimes.

“Sit…me up, please,” Baird muttered out.

“Hold on, Corporal…” Grimes said, putting the needle in Cole’s vein, hanging the bag with a coat hanger.

Suddenly, Marcus looked up to see Miller, moving quickly inside the Dill with a small, framed person lying limp in his arms.

“GRIMES…get another blanket and I.V.” Miller shouted, “…this one’s in bad shape!”

Marcus moved to the entrance to meet Miller. Miller carefully placed Raven in his arms,

“She’s been sedated…and it looks like she has a broken ankle,” said Miller as he turned around to shut the door, while Bjork took the driver’s seat and began to rev up the Dill.

Marcus moved over to the others, carrying the little woman as Grimes helped Baird sit up against the cabin wall. Baird turned his gaze over to Marcus,

“Set…her here,” Baird suggested, moving up and making space as he extended his arm. Marcus knelt down, gently placing Raven in between Baird and Cole.

“Is that…Feral?” Cole asked as he slightly turned his head. Marcus just glared at Cole, nodding his head, assuming the woman was whom Cole was referring to.

“She’s here…Cole,” Baird muttered, “she…already has…a connector in her…left arm…”

Grimes nodded as he kneeled down, “Alright…I’ll look.”

Cole mustered the strength to yell out, “Vinny…you here?”

“Yea…” Sven yelled back, “I’m, here.”

“..and Delilah…”

“She’s doing fine, Gus,” Marcus assured Cole.

Grimes tore into Raven’s attire, trying to free up her left arm as he scans for cannula connector to place in the I.V., when he suddenly noticed it, still taped to her arm. Baird carefully placed his hand on Raven’s forehead, stroking her hair, trying to find something warm to see if she was even alive.

“Rav…” Baird tried to muster out, searching for a pulse.

“She’s alive, Corporal,” Grimes tried to assure him the best he could, “…a little worse for wear, but she’s alive.”

Then Baird moved his other hand over Cole’s head, patting it gently,

“G, Gus…you there?”

Cole turned his head slightly as he responded,

“Yea…I’m…here…”

Marcus sat and watched them in awe, wondering how they actually survived out in this frozen hell. Grimes managed to connect the I.V. into Raven while he hung the bag next to Cole’s. Cole reached over as he patted Baird’s leg,

“She’ll, be…fine,” Cole assured him, finally thawing from the warmth inside the cabin. Dom sat next to Cole on the floor, unfolding some more blankets to place under Cole’s head.

“Ok, Cole…lift your head up, man,” said Dom. Cole slowly lifted his head enough for Dom to slid it under, and then dropped it back down.

Marcus sat up in the last open seat in the Dill as he reached for the radio com,

“Control…this is Delta, come in.”

“This is control, go ahead,”

“We found Sigma, I repeat…we found Sigma One. We need an immediate medical team waiting upon arrival, do you copy?”

“Roger that, Delta…How many?”

“We have five, control. They’re in pretty bad shape, so we need the medical team to be ready and waiting as soon as we get in.”

''“Understood, Delta. They’ll be ready upon your arrival, control out.”''

________

The staff medics of Fort Block, scurried around the makeshift hospital, setting up beds and monitors while stacking towels and blankets next to galvanized tubs that were placed along the side of the beds. Nurses set up the curtains while others were filling the tubs with hot water and prepping the beds with fresh sheets and pillows.

Lieutenant Stroud was walking in a hurry, scanning the room that used to be a locker room, now a hospital room to place Sigma in when they arrive. She checked to make sure they had five of everything, including galvanized tubs for thawing and cleaning. She didn’t know what to expect when Delta and Epsilon came back, so she instructed the medical staff to prepare for the worst.

Anya left the room, moving outside as she buttoned up her coat and wrapped her scarf around her neck, trying to withstand the cold wind that stung her delicate face. Gears where waiting near the Fort entrance, preparing for the Dill’s return from earlier that evening. Hoffmann waited outside in his usual attire, waiting patiently, with Sergeant Mataki hanging back, waiting anxiously.

But the audience that struck Anya the most, waiting for Sigma’s return was the Feral scouts. They sat out in the weather, withstanding the cold surprisingly better than everyone else. Even the latest Feral recruits that joined them shortly after deployment where out, watching and waiting for their linguist to return to them. Anya had never seen the Feral so concerned for one of their own before.

A familiar noise could be heard in the distance as everyone in the Fort began to move with anticipation. Anya quickly stepped out from the building, placing her hand next to her com,

“Delta, this is control, do you read?”

“This is Delta…we’re coming in, get ready.”

“Roger that, Delta…we can hear you coming…the medics are standing by, over.”

Shortly after the last transmission, the APC roared in slowly, trying to move through the slushy snow that has piled up within the past few hours. The Dill carefully drives up towards the hospital, moving close to the entrance as it comes to a complete halt.

Shortly after the vehicle stops, the hatch door opens up as Captain Miller is the first to exit. He quickly starts to gesture to the medical staff, waiting near the entrance,

“Bring the gurney’s…we can load them up from here,” Miller ordered. Marcus was the next to step out of the Dill, carefully carrying Sven over his shoulder as he gently placed Sven on the first gurny while Miller helps a nurse to bring the next one.

Everyone in the Fort, watching the events unfold was standing quietly on edge, waiting to hear the news of Sigma’s condition. Hoffmann watched as Delta and Epsilon started to unload the others.

Dom was the next to come out with Raven, holding her head to his chest while her legs dangled over his other arm, carefully placing her down while Welche followed behind, holding up her I.V. As soon as Dom laid her down on the next gurny, the nurses began to move her into the building. Miller and Bjork carried Cole, carefully placing him down in a nearby gurny while Marcus and Grimes moved out with Baird. Welche followed, carrying Delilah as he carefully placed the little girl into the arms of one of the nurses nearby.

Anya noticed the apprehension in Hoffmann’s expression, not to mention Bernie’s, as Sergeant Mataki placed her hand over her mouth, watching in shock at Sigma’s condition. She watched from the distance as they placed Cole down, throwing blankets on his body and moved him inside. Marcus and Grimes carefully placed Baird down into another gurny, propping up his head. Baird turned over as he reaches and grabs Marcus’ arm,

“Look into…the Jacinto archive, and look up a former Gear…by the name of Morose .”

Marcus looked at him with a perplexed expression on his face while Baird continued,

“He’s…the leader of the militia, Marcus,” Baird was able to spit out, definitely catching the attention of the surrounding Gears as Marcus looked up at the others.

Marcus looked back down at Baird, placing his hand on Baird’s shoulder,

“I’ll look it up…but you need to rest, you hear me?” said Marcus.

Baird forced a grin as he closed his eyes while the medics took him inside. Marcus watched them take Baird in until he was no longer in sight. He then turned over to see Hoffmann walking towards the hospital entrance, opened the door and walked in. Marcus stood there for moment, pondering what Baird had told him, ''an ex-Gear is leading the Stranded militia? Fuck.''

________

The atmosphere outside hung blankly, as everyone went back to their stations while all of the anxiety drifted inside the hospital. For Cole, Baird, Sven, and Delilah, the vicinity was warm, at home. Baird turned his head, peering through groggy eyes, not paying any attention to the nurse drawing his blood as he watches the other staff carefully pick up Sven and places him in a bed next to Cole.

Drifting in and out of exhaustion, Cole was dead weight for the staff as five of them attempted to move him on his bed. He could here the voices of the staff running around his head but his focus was on Sven. The kid made it…he actually made it.

Sven was somewhat conscience, listening to the nurse as she adjusted his IV while another was threading a catheter into his urethra. Gus could hear Sven respond to the nurse in a low moan. He was medicated by now, for sure.

Cole slowly turned his head to look on the other side where Baird was already transferred. He could hear Damon griping already, blurting out profanities in his tired, course voice. He could hear Damon trying to convince them that he didn’t need rest, until one of the nurses got tired of Baird’s ranting as she quickly loaded a sedative into his IV, hoping it will knock him out. As the drug pulsed through his veins, Baird’s words started to slur as he slowly dozed off, until he succumbed to the medication. As predicted, he was hushed.

Cole chuckled as he watched his best friend slip into a comatose state while the nurse proceeds to thread a catheter into his urethra. Man, he’s really going to be in a shitty mood when he gets up.

The nurse finally turns her attention to Cole as she proceeds to place another blanket on his body,

“Are you doing ok, Private?” she asked.

“Yea…I just, have one question ma’am…” Cole asked in a tired voice as thoughts of Raven’s whereabouts flooded his conscience.

“Of course, soldier,”

“How’s Feral?”

“You mean the Feral who came in with you?”

“Yea…I don’t…see her in here…”

“She was relocated into the trauma station…the Corporal suggested to the head nurse to screen her…”

“Screen…for what?”

“…to check to see if she was raped…it’s a normal procedure for anyone whom was held in captivity.”

The color in Cole’s face started to pale as the news sunk in. He wasn’t quite sure if it was better for him to know. The nurse could see his expression turn cheerless as she continued,

“She’s doing fine, otherwise…it’s, just a precaution…”

Cole didn’t say a word as he looked up at her wearily and nodded his head. She gently placed her hand on his forehead,

“She’ll be ok…they may move her back here after they realign the break in her leg and cast it.”

Lifting her hand from his head, she gave a brief smile while pulling the covers over his body. Cole basked in the warmth from the bitter cold, hellhole they have been swarming in all week, but thoughts of his friends, his only family, ran insistently through his head.

He thought of Sven, how the kid actually made it with them, and if it weren’t for Vinny, they wouldn’t have been able to pull off their rescue mission from Plantire, the kid deserves a medal after all this.

He thought of Damon, the jackass that he is, who managed to come up with a sound plan that actually worked in getting Raven out of Plantire. Cole has since wondered why Damon changed his mind concerning rescuing their Feral guide. Was it because of principle, or does Damon actually like Feral? Shit, now wouldn’t that be something!

But, knowing Baird, Cole figured that there was an ulterior motive for why Baird does what he does, and it’s normally, seldom out of heart. Why would his efforts for saving Raven be any different, especially when the two would quarrel sometimes, just for the sake of quarrelling? Perhaps that was the reason. Maybe Damon likes arguing with Feral, it seems like the more plausible theory when it concerns his cantankerous, best friend.

Cole turns his head over and looks at Baird from his bed, watching him snore obnoxiously, shit, he’s earned the rest. Cole couldn’t recall the last time Baird ever had a good night’s sleep, especially when Baird would often stay up going over his notes, trying to decipher the Locust language or drawing out motorized diagrams, or doodling as a means of venting, which was a normal occurrence. He watched as Baird slept soundly, for the first time in a long time, wondering what Baird was thinking about, or dreaming about. What does Damon Baird miss the most?

Surrendering to exhaustion, Cole finally closes his eyes, drifting into a void that was calling him, compelling him to let go. He could hear Damon’s voice, ranting over petty things while listening to Sven talk consistently about his pretty sister, Gwen. He could hear the soft, mellow tone in Feral’s voice, rebuking Baird for something that he said that was tactless or out of context. Then, he would hear her mutter softly, conversing with Sven over random things while Cole watched the soft light glistening on her face as the illumination would contour her cheeks, nose, and brow. Her smile was radiant, bringing out something surreal that complimented everything that Raven could be if she really wanted to. It was something he didn’t pay attention to before until he saw it etched in detail, illustrated in perfect form…when he snuck a peek into Damon’s journal the night before.

Chapter 37: The Best Laid Plans
Stirring from what seemed to be an eternity from a long incubation after roaming in the bitter Frost, Sven started to open his bleary eyes as his pupils take time to dilate from the light that was illuminating the room. As the pictures start to focus, he rummages through his memory, trying to recall where he was, but all he could remember was the freezing cold that numbed his limbs. Carefully lifting his head from his pillow, he looks down and subconsciously, begins to wiggle his toes, holy crap…I can feel my toes; I still have my toes. He then peered down over to the fingers on his right hand, watching his digits move, one after another. Got my toes, got my fingers…oh my God, my balls!

Sven tried to quickly lift the blankets from his body as his arms started to ache in the process, ugh, I moved them too fast, shit. He slows down as he proceeds to remove the blanket from his groin. He sits himself up while trying to loosen himself from the hospital gown that was wrapped around him tightly. Untying the string that held his gown in place, he carefully pulls the gown up to his waist. Oh thank God, they’re still there…wait,

Rational thoughts began to surface as he realized where he was. He glanced at the catheter tube that was connected from his urethra and trailed down to a urine bag that was hanging form his bed. It was then he noticed a series of wires that was tangled in the mix, including his I.V. tube. He looked over to his left arm and attempted to disconnect the connector, taped to his arm from the I.V. port. He then slowly moved his arm down and proceeded to slowly remove the catheter from his urethra, cringing slightly from the awkward sensation.

He takes a moment to relax, feeling somewhat drained from just trying to sit up in his bed. Ugh, I feel weird, he said to himself as he brought his hand to his face, feeling the wild whiskers that where itching his face. Shit, I need to shave.

He looks around the room to notice an empty hospital bed next to him with the sheets disheveled and the I.V. missing. Another bed was also empty with the I.V. cannula connector lying on the pillow and the sheets strewn on the floor. ''Whoe, we made it? We actually made it to the Block?''

As he looked around, trying to make out the recent commotion that was coming from outside the room, it suddenly dawned on him, wait, where’s Cole and Baird?

________

Walking as fast as he could on the icy cold floor in his bare feet, wearing nothing but a hospital gown, Corporal Damon Baird was marching across the makeshift hospital hallway with a nurse frantically following behind, trying to somewhat restrain the defiant Corporal from exiting the premises.

“Sir…Corporal…Doctor’s orders demands that you remain in bed…”

“Screw that, I don’t need anymore rest,” Baird growled as he continued to march over to the infirmary desk, hoping to find his belongings somewhere in the locker storage area.

With Raven still separated from the others, he attempted to go see her shortly after he woke up that morning, but for whatever reason, her room was heavily guarded and no one was allowed inside, other than the “reverend mother” and Colonel Hoffmann, which consequently pissed him off to no end.

Brushing along the other nurses and patients that happened to be in his way, he meander’s through the crowd, not the least bit conscientious about walking around in a partially opened gown, exposing the backside of his bare body. The only thing that he did have that was his, was his COG tags and Raven's necklace, which surprised him that the hospital didn't confiscate that.

“C’mon, c’mon…move your ass, let’s go,” Baird sneered, pushing along as he finally reaches the front desk to the infirmary.

“Soldier, you have not been released yet…you’re not leaving,” the nurse yells out from behind a crowd of patients.

“Watch me, sweetheart,” he yelled back over his shoulder and turned his attention back to the lady behind the desk.

“Corporal Baird, id number 638941…I need my armor and packs,” Baird requested.

“Do you have a release form, sir?”

“Ma’am, this is a matter concerning a crises, stating code 163…”

“Sir, the Block is not under attack…”

“Well, DUH…not yet…and there won’t be if you let me get my crap so I can go over to command…

“Well then sir, you need to fill out the form…”

“I don’t have to time to be filling out some fucking form, just…”

“Sir, don’t make me have to call security…”

“I am the security, damnit,” Baird yells out as he looks over his shoulder and notices the nurse coming towards him.

“Sir, you get back to your room this instant!”

Suddenly a shout is heard through the hallway as another patient runs amuck in the hallway.

“Get outta my way…BAIRD…YOU THERE?”

Baird looks up over the crowd to find Cole moving though the crowd while holding his gown together with one hand and carrying his I.V. stand in the other, using it to shoo the security guards trying to restrain him.

“HEY…COLE,” Baird yells, waving his hands as the nurse grabs him by his arm, holding a syringe in her other hand.

“You’re coming with me…”

“Like hell I am,” Baird chuckles as he grabs the syringe from her hand and jabs it into the wall. He thrusts the syringe to the side, breaking the needle into the wall.

“Move…get the fuck outta my way,” Cole sneers, pushing through with a couple of security guards trying to restrain the Cole Train in vain.

Baird turns back over to the front desk as the lady picks up the phone calling for additional security.

“Oh, fuck this,” Baird sneers as he pulls off his gown in front of the desk lady. The woman gawks at him in shock as she drops the phone while Baird grabs his tags and hops over the desk onto the other side in the buff.

“Excuse me, ma’am,” Baird scoffs as he pushes her chair over and reaches down into her file cabinet, looking through a series of assigned patient lockers.

“Hey…I found where they’re keeping your shit Cole,” Baird yells as he rummages through the files, until he finds his, “..aha, there you are.” Baird looks up and notices that Cole was able to make it to the desk,

“Man, we need to get movin, before they sick the whole base on us,” Cole ranted before he got a full glimpse of Baird’s lack of modesty, “…shit, man, you naked, again?” Cole chuckled while Baird quickly grabbed a towel and wrapped it around his waist.

“There, is that better?” Baird replied sarcastically.

Suddenly, the sound of the entry doors being kicked open was heard from down the hall. Cole and Baird peered over the crowd as a wave of Gears marched into the hospital.

“Oh, crap!” Baird blurted out while Cole scoffed,

“Uh huh…that’s what I’m talking about…c’mon, we can take them on…”

“Not when they’re armed with tasers, Cole…c’mon, this way!”

Baird pushes through a back door that lead into the storage area of the infirmary, with Cole following closely behind. As the door shuts behind them, Cole turns around and rips the door handle off, throwing it to the wayside.

“That should keep them busy for a little while,” said Cole. The two walk over into another door that leads to a room filled with storage lockers. Shutting another door behind them, Baird quickly starts to analyze the number sequences on the locker doors.

“Ok…this is section B…but we need to go to section K, so,” Baird moved further into the room, looking for their locker assignments. Cole followed close behind, looking out for a specific locker number.

“What’s my number again?”

“You’re K098…mine is K094…” Baird responded while trying to hold his towel in place that was wrapped around his waist, “…c’mon…I need my clothes.”

“What about Vinny’s?”

“I couldn’t find his…we need to get our shit and go! We don’t have a lot of time," Baird said frantically as he rumaged in the file, looking for a key, “...hey, I found it!”

Baird announced as he pulls out two keys.

“Here…catch,” says Baird as he tosses a key to Cole, “…I think your locker is right there.”

Baird points over top his left, while Cole moves around Baird, looking for his assigned locker.

“Oh yea…I see it.”

Fidgeting with the lock, Baird manages to get his open and starts to rummage through his fatigues, packs and ammo packs, cussing in between phrases.

“Fuck…where’s my underwear?”

“Ah man, you going to wear your soiled underwear again?” Cole griped.

“Shut up, Cole…”

Cole chuckled, “Nah, I take that back…they probably burned that sucker in the bio-hazard room, hehe.”

Cole starts to laugh while Baird flashes him the middle finger.

“C’mon…it’s got to be here somewhere,” Baird looks frantically until a loud thud is heard from the other room.

“Oh, shit,” Cole blurted out, “I think they managed to open the door.”

Cole quickly put on his fatigues and then hastily puts on his boots. Baird does the same as he continues to frantically look for his journal pack.

“Shit, I can’t find it,” he griped.

“Find what?”

“The pack I use to keep my journal in…I also kept Raven’s journal in it too.”

“Wait…it’s the one with the map, right?”

The noise from the other room begins to become more audible as the two gather their stuff and move quickly towards the emergency exit.

“Yea, it is,” Baird blurts out as he tinkers with the door handle while pushing against the door with his hips.

“What the hell…open up, damnit,” he gripes.

Suddenly the door whips open, causing Baird to fall down on the icy cold floor as Cole peers out past the door and notices a couple of Gears, waiting for them just outside the door. A voice rings out behind the Gears,

“Damnit Baird…I told you to get some rest…that was an order, soldier, not a fucking request.”

“I don’t need rest…sir!” Baird sneered as he slowly looked up from the floor, somewhat still disorientated from the sedation from the night before. He could see Sergeant Fenix looking down at him, scowling, shit, he’s always scowling at me…asshole.

Marcus looked back up at Cole, whom was starting to back off from the door. They could hear the other security personnel make their way into the locker room from behind.

“With all due respect sir, but command needs to let us in on all of dis,” Cole tried to explain, “there’s a lot that we discovered out there that command doesn’t know about.”

“That’s why I’m here, Gus.” Said Marcus as he raised his hand to the security personnel, signaling them to back off.

Baird groaned from the floor,

“Well then what the hell took you so long?” Baird griped as Marcus looked back down, giving Baird an amusing smirk,

“Cause I wanted to see if you would actually run around the infirmary bare ass!”

________

Inside a consol room, Hoffmann sat in a chair, waiting patiently as Lt. Stroud continued to run through the database on her computer, searching what was left of Jacinto’s archive while Sergeant Mataki and Captain Miller waited along with Hoffmann as noise from the hallway could be heard from the room. The three turned their attention to the door as the all, too familiar voices became more audible.

“Deary me…I can hear that Blondie is alive and well,” Bernie snorted as Baird’s ranting could be heard from the hallway, following Marcus’. Miller chuckled at the Sergeant’s comment while Marcus walks through the doorway, followed by Cole, Baird, and Sven as they walk into the room with puzzled expressions. The three where already in freshly cleaned fatigues after a brief, lukewarm shower that didn't make the mood anymore compromising, but they where there, anticipating the next move as the events that they have stumbled upon the day before was still fresh in mind.

“Gentlemen…attention,” Hoffmann barked as the room quickly went silent with the officers standing in formation with a salute. Baird slowly raised his hand as he let out a sigh while Marcus groaned at Baird’s lack of regard.

“At ease, men…” Hoffmann huffed as he freed his men from the formalities, “…and before I even begin, will you please, Corporal, get that piece of shit to stabilize?” Hoffmann pointed to an computer screen that was blinking on and off between modes. Without hesitation, Baird takes off his glove and bangs the side of the monitor with his fist, resulting in the screen switching back to “on” mode, permanently. By now, Baird's reputation as an expert mechanic has preceded him wherever he went, and command was no exception.

“Thank you,” Hoffmann derides, “…now if you could, please sit there Corporal…there’s something I want to show you boys.”

Baird takes a seat in front of the monitor as he adjusts the pixels on the screen. Cole takes a seat next to him while Sven looks over the two, next to Marcus.

“Lieutenant, can you pull up the information we looked up from earlier?” said Hoffmann.

“It should already be up, Coronal…Corporal?”

“Ok…I see a medical journal on computer screen, so what,” Baird sneered as Marcus flicked Baird in the back of his head,

“Just read the article on the screen, dipshit,” Marcus sneered.

“Alright, alright…geez…” said Baird as he lets out a sigh, peering into the uploaded article that Anya was researching earlier. Baird quickly scanned the article, noticing that it was an psychoanalysis profile of some of the soldiers stationed on the Tyrus border. He scanned down as he noticed an alarming inventory of a particular antidepressant that was used on a trial-base for the Gears stationed there.

“Son of a…” Baird mumbled while Cole peered over into the blurring print but was able to decipher some the articles findings.

“What…Exlin? I thought that shit was unstable, ya know…causing people to go loopy,” Cole blurted out load while Miller continued,

“Yea, it was initially taken off the market as a flawed product, once the staff realized the risky side effects...”

“Apparently, when times where getting hard, the medics started to ransack local pharmacies and most of it wasn’t taken off the shelf quite yet,” Hoffmann responded.

“So what’s this got to do with our present situation?” asked Marcus.

“Because, according to this, the Gears that where under it’s influence started to break down…shit, this medication was a huge backfire to begin with, mixing the wrong neurotransmitters all at once…” Baird started to rant, “…and unfortunately, the leader of this militia, who took out over, God knows, how many COG outposts and Gear squads, was a prime candidate for the company that was testing this crap…no wonder this guy is a loose canon…what the hell where these people thinking?”

“And this is the same asshole who took out Gamma, and probably all the other squads that are still unaccounted for,” Cole added.

“But how can one Stranded manage to organize a militia of this caliber?” asked Anya.

“He was a Gear,” Marcus corrected her, “…and according to the registry, he was a Sergeant stationed in Ephyra until shortly after E-day, where he and his men were relocated to the border.”

“Sergeant Milliardo Morose,” Hoffmann muttered, “…was a tough SOB, and an prickly one to boot…he managed to survive the Hammer Assault when he and his men where caught in it's crossfire while they where relocating the citizen's back into the safe zone.”

“How in the hell did he manage to do that?” Marcus sneered.

“Like the Colonel said, he’s a resilient soldier, but it wasn't without repercussions," Bernie added.

"Morose, along with several others, was deemed mentally unfit to stay as a soldier and was relocated to the psychiatry ward for incarceration," Hoffmann continued.

"I bet that really pissed him off," Marcus added, knowing full well the experience of being incarcerated, but a psycho ward, I bet that was even more insulting.

"He has since been relocated to several institutions, but ended up missing shortly after an attempted transfer when the Locusts attacked the facility," said Hoffmann.

"...so you knew that he was running loose," Marcus sneered.

"We had no idea if he was even alive...but at that point, he was the least of our concerns."

"Well, he's priority on our list now, especially if he's accumulated weapons and supplies" said Marcus.

"...but what makes him even more dangerous is that he is familiar with Gear tactics, protocol, and is for the most part, bloody intelligent,” Bernie added, “The fact that he managed to tear down our defense posts one at a time without evidence and then managed to block out our satellites from detecting their whereabouts should be proof enough.”

“Yea, well, for someone who’s supposed to be smart, he didn’t count on the Feral, Granny,” Baird butted in, “and for the most part, Rav managed to keep us alive and away from the militia’s scouts, not to mention that she figured out that the whole damn mission was set-up.”

“…well as far as your little Birdie is concerned, apparently no one counted on her to be anywhere, much less the militia, or the Gears for that matter,” Bernie retorted.

“What are you talking about?’ Baird turned over to the Sergeant as she continued,

“Well, apparently, your Birdie friend managed to not only hack into the Jacinto mainframe, she managed to break down the archive firewall, researching all sorts of collected data concerning the Plantire compound, Hurl Dam, and has schematics of the entire valley…more schematics than what our surveyors where able to shant from nearly a decade of surveying.”

“Well, shit…when was she going to tell us about all dis?” Cole griped.

“She probably didn’t want to leak any of it out…no offense Cole, but you couldn’t keep a secret if you where paid in rations, chicks and beer,” Baird responded as he turned back to Bernie, “…and how’d the hell you know about Rav’s infiltration?”

“She’s got a juvie record concerning “database infiltration” in the system, but her profile has since been listed under the missing persons obituaries so it was understood at the time that she was inactive. The only time that security records can recall a break-in from an outside source was just recently within the past five years, but we started to put the pieces together since your little Birdie suddenly showed up at the front door after thirteen years, marauding with a pack of malicious mares” Bernie mused, “bet you didn’t know that, didya Blondie!”

“Oh, well gee, since I haven’t had access to a computer all week because I was out in the wilderness, trying to focus on more important things, like STAYING ALIVE…and far as Raven is concerned, I haven’t been able to get any more intel out of her because SOMEBODY had me sedated for rest of the day when I needed to access that very intel before Morose relocates his militia, which I bet he’s doing right now as we speak!”

“How do you figure that, Baird?” Marcus questioned.

“He now knows that we know, where they are located and amassing, and if he’s as tactical as you say he is, then I’m willing to bet he probably expects us to launch a massive offensive and they’re going to make preparations to counter strike…shit, I would.”

“Baird’s right…” Cole jumped in, “…and we’re just sitting here wasting time while they’re preparing their next move!”

“They also may have additional working vehicles and a shitload of weapons that they have taken from their prisoners,” Sven added.

“We need to act now before they get away again, or even worse, launch an attack against the Block!” said Baird.

“Which is why I had you three brought in here,” said Colonel Hoffmann, “we have just received some crucial intel that will remedy the errors we made earlier.”

“And how did you figure that, sir?” Baird scoffed. Shortly after baird's coarse comment, Marcus pulled out a journal and slapped it on the desk next to the keyboard. Baird quickly noticed that it was Raven's and started to slump in his chair,

"Oh..." he mumbled.

“Did you really think McNight was the only one who caught on to the mutiny, D?” Miller torted.

“Say what?” Baird responded with interest.

“The Feral have only recently engaged into a civil "war,” Miller continued, “…according to their “reverend mother,” Poroux, apparently the Feral are in dispute as to whether to side with the COG against the Locust uprising they believe is still a threat to what is left of humanity.”

“Yea, well apparently, some of them sided with the Stranded militia,” Baird sneered, “and as a result, our objective was exposed and the mission was a near epic fail!”

“Which is why arrangements are being made,” said Miller.

“And you three are going back out with Delta and Epsilon," Hoffmann added as he stood up from his chair, “…we’re going to put an end to those sons of bitches once and for all, starting with a drop-off offensive.”

“Wait, are we literally repeating what we did earlier? Who’s backing us up?” Baird griped.

Hoffmann removed his hat as he gave Baird a menacing glare, looking at Baird directly in the eye,

“That, son, is going to be my little surprise.”

Intermission VII
Men on horseback meandered through the forest that surrounded the roadside between Plantire and Fort Block. As the snow fell lightly, the horses huffed in the cold bitter air while they lifted their heads to a snow-buried vehicle, just ahead, lying lifeless in a ditch.

“Over here, we found Shitpiece!” one of the Stranded yelled out.

Two other men on horseback, galloped over to the dead APC, looking around the vehicle to find the entry.

“Open it up…” Sanders ordered. One of the Stranded dismounted from his horse and started to brush off the snow that accumulated on the vehicle from the winter storm the night before. He takes his shovel from his pack and bangs the ice that was frozen around the door handle, shattering the ice into chunks.

He leans over and lifts the handle, opening the door as it creaked slowly from sitting idle in the frozen storm. He peered in to only find it empty and rummaged through, with some of the electrical components severed.

“Agh, damnit…they cut the wiring to the ignition!”

“Fuck…clever bastards,” Sanders sneered.

Suddenly, another on horseback began to join the group of five,

“I told you they wouldn’t leave Shitpiece in drivable condition…these Gears aren’t that fucking stupid,” Morose sneered.

He pulls out his cellphone and texts another platoon nearby.

“Are the COG planning a counter offensive?” Sanders reiterated while Morose huffed into the cool air, looking up at his right-hand man,

“According to the latest transmission, they’ll be doing drops along the plains near the lake,” Morose answered as another Dill came driving up near their location on the road, “…and we’re down to one APC.”

“Squad D is in position,” Sanders announced after reading his own text message.

“So is G,” Morose confirmed after reading the returned text message, “and it looks like the pigs will be unleashed near the Plantire complex…fascist bastards…I was wrong, maybe they are fucking stupid.”

Suddenly, one of the Stranded scouts came running up to the group,

“Sir, sir, squad H has contact,” he said frantically.

“What?” Morose growled as he shifted in the saddle while his horse turned around to face the Stranded.

“I don’t know how, but they where discovered.”

Sanders looked back at his cellphone as another text message comes in,

“Shit, Mills…”

“Now what?”

“Squad D is under attack…by a Gear squad…”

“Impossible, they couldn’t have discovered the location of our jammer,” he stammered as he moved his horse out into the open.

The noise of gunfire could be heard in the distance, coming from the east. He then noticed the King Ravens that where once moving north, have changed their direction.

“Son of a bitch, they’ve somehow reestablished radio contact!” Sanders griped.

“That would be a forgone conclusion, Sergeant,” Morose reiterated,

“…and it looks like the Ravens won’t be hanging out here for too long,” Sanders added as they looked into the dark sky ahead.

“Why wouldn’t they, sir?’ one of the Stranded asked

“That snow is going to make visibility problematical for their Birds,” Morose responded as he turned his attention to Sanders.

“Get the other squadrons towards the forest near the valley. Prepare Nessus…it can change the tide in our favor,” Morose ordered.

"We can't take all of them out, especially in the cover of the forests," one of the Stranded remarked.

"We don't have to...all we have to do is cut them off just long enough," Morose sneered,

“What of the other squadrons…and the Gears that attacked them?” Sanders questioned.

“We at least know where they are, but it’s not the Gears that I’m fucking worried about…”

Morose looked back up at the dark horizon in the distance as the clock starts to countdown.

Act I


The brisk cold air hung on the Gears’ armor like a paste as they hung onto the handles of their Lancers, trying to keep them warm, occasionally revving the chainsaw bayonet to keep the rotor from sticking. The Frost continued to fester the land, just as cold as it was the week before, if not more so.

The soldiers moved through the sparse forest on foot, pushing through the snow as they come to the edge of the woods, peering out into the valley ahead of them. With each step they make, the closer they move into Glacier Valley.

The essence of the valley was otherwise quiet for the most part while the snow fell lightly on the undisturbed plains between the Gears and the hidden militia ahead, two sides waiting for the confrontation to commence as their armies gather around the valley. Apprehension, mixed with conviction was hovering somewhere in between them, their stances poised for the time being, watching and waiting.

More Gears gathered on the edge of the woods, some peering through their helmets while others looked out with binoculars, getting a glimpse of the white terrain ahead of them. Colonel Hoffmann moved up the ranks, walking past his cold, shivering men, huffing as he pulled his legs through the snow, with his veteran Sergeant, Lucius Jacquin on his side and his Feral consulate, along with Corporal Stratton, following close behind.

The three moved to the front as they make their way to head of their offense line. The men watched as Hoffmann picked up his knees while moving as diligently as possible through the deep snow, while his Feral consulate, a young linguist by the name of Babel, hopped through the terrain with ease, leaving Jace behind. Hoffmann started to get annoyed with the Feral’s maneuverability.

“Will you stop that…” he sneered.

“As you wish,” Babel responded, stopping in her tracks as she waited for the old man, breathing in the cold, heavy air while his men waited patiently for him to join them. Corporal Stratton was able to catch up while Hoffmann stopped and peered out into the white open space ahead of them.

Hoffmann turned his head over to his com,

“Theta Five,”

“Standing by, sir,” answered Sergeant Towslend of Theta squad.

“Delta One,”

“Standing by,” responded Sergeant Fenix.

“Epsilon One,”

“Yes sir, standing by,” said Captain Miller.

“Zeta Three,”

“Standin’ by, sir,” answered Lieutenant Beret of Zeta.

Hoffmann sighed for a moment as he looked out into the field ahead of him,

“Watch and listen carefully men,” Hoffmann stated as he looked over to a neighboring forest nearby, “…Sigma One, respond,”

A silence was met for a few seconds before he could hear Sigma’s reply,

“Sigma responding…we’re ready and waiting,” answered Baird as Hoffmann peered out towards the field as he turns over to Lucius and his Feral scout,

“…we got one shot at this, Sergeant.”

“Yes sir,” Lucius responded.

Babel nodded her head in response as Hoffmann turned around and raised his hand, holding it up for his men to see, and then thrusts it back down. Immediately the men lift up from the dark crevices of the forest and begin to march their way into the field.

“Let’s do this, Feral,” Hoffmann said to his scout.

“Affirmative Colonel,” Babel responded as she followed the Colonel out into the field with his men.

________

Peering through a scope that was detached from a rifle, once a Gear, now one of Morose' men, Corporal Gerard Embry, turned over to his com,

“Sergeant…the pigs have entered Snowblind, sir,” he said, looking out towards the other end of the massive field as he sees the Gears marching in.

“Wait until they startle the snake, Corporal,” Morose responded.

“Roger that, Embry out.”

The snow started to pick up the pace, making visibility even more bleak on both sides. Embry continued to peer out through his scope, trying to see past the white fluttering flakes, falling in front of his lens. He pulled out his cellphone and began to text the other squads that were watching and waiting.

Trying to text with his gloves on was making his haste difficult, attempting to keep the terminology readable as he misspelled some words from the shivering in his hand. He looks back up after sending the message, pulling out his flaregun and loads it while setting his cellphone that wrapped in bubble wrap to keep the freezing temperatures from deadening it, to his side.

It all seemed so tranquil, so quiet, the moment before the plunge as the adrenaline pulsed into Embry’s veins, waiting for the right moment to unleash hell against the “COG pigs.”

This will be a day to remember…whether if we win or lose…the message will be heard.

________

The Gears carefully walk out, watching and listening as the snow rained down on them, accumulating on their armor while moving through the snow covered plane, feeling the crunching underneath their boots from the frozen grass and snow beneath them.

Hoffmann continued to move out with his men, walking steadily as his scout, a rather petite young woman, stayed by his side as she carried a Torquebow in hand.

Lucius hung back as he watched the other Gears, making sure morale was intact while the new recruits, which where many, looked up to him and their Colonel, whom was leading them out into an open field. Lucius looked back to see his subordinate, Corporal Jace Stratton as the two exchanged glances, understanding all too well the situation that they were walking into.

Lord, help us make this work, Jace prayed to himself as he turned his gaze to the white void ahead of them. Holding his Lancer close to his chest while pulling his feet through the deep snow, memories would run through Jace’s head. Thoughts of his deceased brother would always linger there in his subconscious, while thoughts of the rescued little girl, Lily, and her mother, would resurface, reminding him that hope was not all lost. He kept his thoughts focused, watching Sergeant Jacquin move into the battlefield like a man with a purpose.

Jace saw the Sergeant as another emblem of what a Gear was supposed to represent, unyielding to the environment around him and just as resilient. Although Jace has always looked up to Marcus Fenix as an iconic Gear, he didn’t see Lucius any less of a soldier, and if his resume didn’t prove it, his demeanor did.

The radios where silent for the moment, just as Hoffmann new they would be as he glanced around his immediate area, looking around aimlessly, cautiously waiting for the militia to make their move while keeping his Lancer ready, gripping it tight in his hands as his muscle memory graced his weapon, like cradling an old friend.

Memories began to surface from his subconscious, reminiscing the last words that were spoken from his late wife, Margaret, a victim of the Hammer of Dawn assault. He remembered the look on her face, the fury in the tone in her voice, their last words in this world when she found out about the Hammer of Dawn assault, and accused him of a great holocaust. She called us a bunch of murderers.

Her words burned in the back of his mind, purging the last known compassion that he had left, while all that was spent, is now hard cold, logic.

Apparently, Margaret wasn’t the only one who was pissed about the assault.

The news of Morose’ involvement with the militia was an even more morbid blow. A Gear, so embedded in malice after his near death experience, Hoffmann figured that Sergeant Morose would eventually jump off the deep end, I should have seen this coming, long ago.

As the memories flashed through his head, his senses where still on alert, waiting for the sign he needed to set off an apocalypse. Babel continued to look around the area, keeping her stances sparse while carefully lunging with each step. She stopped suddenly as her gaze fell forward, her eyes fixed on something ahead of them. Hoffmann noticed quickly that she had stopped in her tracks and quickly signaled to his men to stop and go down.

Lucius too raised his hand and followed suit while the rest of the Gears stopped in their tracks. Jace kept his eye on Hoffmann as the old man became statuesque. Sergeant Jacquin slowly turned in place as he occasionally looked back to make eye contact with the other men, keeping everyone focused as he moved his glance back to Jace, and nodded.

As Hoffmann peered into the direction of Babel’s gaze, he noticed a small flock of birds suddenly sparse from a forest that was ahead of them. Her face went pale, as the noise coming from the birds was somewhat audible, chirping a strange song that sounded more like a wail coming from a bear cub. Babel’e eyes widened in fright as she whispered hoarsely,

“Get everyone down, now!”

Hoffmann raised his hand as his troops came to a halt. Suddenly, the noise of a zip pierced the vicinity as one of his frontmen suddenly shifted backwards while his helmet jolts from the impact of a sniper bullet impaling his head. The Gear stumbled backwards and crumples to the ground while the others quickly dropped. Two more that where late going down where also shot by sniper fire, totaling the loss now to three.

“Get down, now…ready your weapon,” the Sergeant shouted out as he watched the Colonel carefully.

“Shit…” Hoffmann griped as he turned to his com, “…we got snipers, I repeat, there are snipers in the northwest area!”

“Roger that,” Sergeant Towslend of Zeta responded.

Just as Towslend concluded his transmission, an array of gunfire could he heard coming from the east,

“Ah, fuck…” one of the Gears’ blurted out as he shifted his helmet, “they’re flanking from the side!”

“Fire at will, men…keep them bastards back, hold this position” Hoffmann ordered as he readied his Lancer. Hoffmann turned to his com again,

“We have contact, from the north…”

“On it, Colonel,” said Captain Miller of Epsilon.

The Gears returned fire as Lucius would fire in short bursts, alternating between the men next to him. As Hoffmann loaded his Lancer, he glanced at Babel, whom was lying low,

“Stay down…keep radio contact,” he yelled over the noise.

“Yes, Colonel,” she replied.

Hoffmann nodded as he stood up and returned fire.

________

Captain Jonathan Miller of Epsilon was roadie running through the woods, meandering around the conifer trees while pushing through the snow with Bjork, Grimes, and Raphael following close behind.

Miller ran up to a tree not far from the edge of the woods as he slammed his back against the trunk while the others took their positions behind cover. Miller peered around the tree, scanning the area for the Stranded that where firing at Hoffmann’s Bluff.

As the others keep their gaze on Miller, they wait quietly for his signal. Miller turned to his men as he signaled them to subtly move up to the next position. The three nodded in compliance as they carefully step up closer to the edge of the woods, with Lancers in their hands, watching their footing to avoid brushing up along the branches as they stalked.

Coming closer to destination, Miller takes his place next to a fallen log as he looks out and gets a visual confirmation,

“There you are…”

________

On the other side of the woods, Sergeant Towslend and Theta squad moved quietly as they get a visual of the snipers that took shots at Hoffmann’s group earlier on in the fight. Towslend kneeled down underneath the ledge that the snipers where staged at, slowly peering around the cliff as he noticed two Stranded that they where still looking through their scopes while relaying intel to the others with cellphones, not even remotely looking in Towslend’s direction.

The Sergeant looked over to one of his men, signaling to hold their fire as he pulled out a smoke grenade and lightly tosses it on top of the ridge. Before the snipers knew what happened, the smoker goes off as the impact from the explosion knocks the snipers from the cliff and onto the ground, where Towslend’s men where waiting. Within seconds, his men charged at the snipers as one of the Gears knocks them with the stock of his shotgun and the other finished them off with the chainsaw bayonet.

Towslend whispers into his com,

“Snipers are down, Epsilon…repeat, snipers are down.”

“Affirmative, Theta…Epsilon engaging…”

________

Trying to stay in place while avoiding the continuous gunfire, Hoffmann reloads his Lancer while his men return fire, taking turns between reloading and firing. They were having a hard time trying to make out the militia in the falling snow, contributing to the lack of visual on both the snipers and the Stranded that where firing at them with Hammerbursts, this snow is too thick to see straight.

As the exchange continued, the voices of men could be heard as they where roaring over the sounds of gunfire that was coming further in the west,

“We got them trapped, Colonel…we need support north of your position,” Miller yelled into the com.

“Fire men…keep them bottled in to the north,” Hoffmann shouted out as he got up and started to move forward, firing his Lancer towards the somewhat, visible Stranded that engaged with them.

Jace managed to move in, alternating between short controlled bursts, just as Lucius ordered, conserving ammo.

“Interchange when one man reloads, the other provides cover fire,” Sergeant Jacquin yelled out while the men kept the Stranded at bay with their persistence.

Six remaining Stranded where caught in all directions between Hoffmann’s group and Miller’s. Unable to keep up with the continuous fire that was executed by the Lancers, they continued to brand their Hammerbursts in desperation, but it was futile. One by one, the Stranded where taken down as the Gears mowed them down with their Lancers until all where dead, with Miller shooting down the last one while the Stranded clutched his chest, littered with bullet wounds and topples onto the crimson snow beneath him.

Miller turns to his com as he walks over to the Stranded’s position,

“They’re down, Colonel…”

“Affirmative to that, Epsilon…Theta?”

“Ready to move, Colonel…”

Suddenly, a loud, thunderous noise could be heard from a distance, followed by a sudden, sonic boom that echoed like a reverb throughout the valley.

“Fuck…what the hell was that?” Sergeant Towslend yelled in his com.

Shortly after the sudden commotion, a flare could be seen floating high in the air, burning brightly as a faint rumbling could be heard, coming closer.

________

Running through the woods as quickly as their legs could carry them, Delta and Zeta where moving fast as the eight men hauled ass like they never hauled ass before.

Sergeant Fenix was inhaling the cold air as he tried to run and yell in his com at the same time,

“Colonel, you need to fall back now…I repeat, fallback!”

“Be more specific, Fenix,” Hoffmann replied. Lieutenant Beret of Zeta started to rant in his heavy accent while running along with Delta,

“They hava bloody fucking Centaur, sir…and day got dere army following close behind, ya need da fall back and get inda cover!”

“You’ve got to be shittin me,” Miller barked in his com.

Before either Fenix or Beret could respond, a sudden blast could be heard as the ground underneath them jolted. The tremors followed suit as a blast impaled the thicket not too far from them as all eight Gears dropped to the ground. Pieces of trees, snow, and forest debris are strewn all across the vicinity while the sky rained forest foliage all around them.

“Son of bitch…” Dom griped while the other Gears began to pull themselves up from the foliage, littered ground, while Corporal Clay Carmine went over to help another recruit. All the while, a newly signed Corporal Gaiman of Delta quickly launched up onto a boulder nearby as he scanned the area behind them, looking for the whereabouts of the Centaur.

“It’s moving to the southeast, Sergeant…it’s turning direction,”

“Then that means they’re headed towards the open valley,” Fenix responded.

“..and dat’s where Hoffmann’s awaitin,” Beret added.

Marcus turned to his com as he barked,

“The Centaur is coming in onto your left, repeat…they’re coming in from the southeast!”

Shortly after Fenixes’ transmission, Gaiman yelled out from the top of the boulder,

“Get ready to engage…we got company coming in fast!”

Beret moved quickly to get one of his new recruits on his feet,

“C'mon, get up, laddy...scatter, Zeta…”

Fenix followed suit, “Find cover Delta…Giaman, how many?

“At least seven…”

Just as quickly as Giaman finished, the bullets began to ricochet against the boulder while pieces of bark and pine needles rained over the Gears. The falling snow added to the fray, making visibility even more complicated.

“Fucking wankers,” Beret blurted out as his immediate area was littered with mulch, falling from the pine trees around him. Carmine crawled on the ground as he moved towards Beret’s position, pulling out his grenade launcher.

“A’bout how many rounds you got dere laddy?” Beret asked the Corporal.

“Four…ready to engage,”

“Fire two to da left and two on the right…round’ em up in da middle.”

“Yes sir…” Carmine shouted back over the noise while Beret peered around the tree to provide cover.

Carmine stands up with launcher ready in hand, “Fire in the hole…”

“Fire in da hole,” Beret shouted.

“Get down…engaging grenade launcher,” Marcus blurted out as the other Gears take cover.

With the sound like a thump, Carmine launches one grenade after another, to the left side and another to the right. After firing the four rounds, Carmine ducts down while the grenades blast off within seconds after landing. Debris can be seen strewed in the air with the snow as screams can be heard in the dense thicket ahead while the sounds gunfire was silenced.

Beret, Giaman, and Dom got up from their places and began to move in, keeping their heads low as they roadie around the trees until they can see the source of the moaning that followed the commotion. Four Stranded where clumped in a tight space as Beret was the first to engage, aiming and firing with his Gnasher,

“Shootin at me, willya bastards,” Beret sneered as he fatally takes out one, and wounding the man next to him. Dom followed with a Snub pistol in hand as he takes a shot at the Stranded trying to evade Beret’s attack while the other dropped his weapon and raises his hands in the air.

The three Gears move in, noticing a few, mangled corpse’ that fell victim to the grenades. The Stranded that was injured by Beret’s Gnasher laid on the ground, bleeding profusely as he whimpered, shaking from the freezing snow, while the other that surrendered began to fret,

“Don’t shoot…I was forced to join the militia,” he pleaded. The other Gears made it to the scene as Sergeant Fenix followed close behind. Marcus scanned the situation quickly while Beret held up his Gnasher towards the last man standing.

“Where’s yer leader hidin?” Beret ordered while Marcus watched the Stranded nearly wet his pants as he glared into Beret’s burning, green eyes. The red headed Lieutenant looked as if he was close to burning a fuse, waiting for a response from the scared, shitless Stranded.

“Mo, Morose…I don’t…know,” the Stranded said, “…all I know is that…he plans to send some message,”

“To whom?” Marcus interrupted. The Stranded’s mouth was quivering as he tries to find the words through his muttering to answer Marcus’ question.

“To, to…the, uh…Chairman,” he answered, “…something about…his corporation, and the shareholders…I don’t know anything else, I swear!”

Dom turned his gaze over to Marcus and noticed his expression took a turn as Fenix looked over to Beret,

“Does that ring any bells for you, Lieutenant?” Marcus asked.

“Sounds like rubbish to me…” Beret played along, finding some amusement watching the Stranded wet himself.

“I, I’m not lying, please,” the Stranded begged as he kept his hands up in the air, feeling the weight of the Gnasher’s barrel, still pointed at him, “…look it up in, the, the…Jacinto’s archive…"

“The archive was lost when Jacinto fell,” Dom blurted out while the Stranded continued out of desperation.

“Yes, but…Morose said that…that the, Feral have their own files…they where stolen and stored elsewhere…”

“Ack, is dat even bloody possible?” Beret sneered, still holding the Gnasher towards the Stranded.

“Wait, Lieutenant,” said Marcus as he raised his hand and walked up to the Stranded while the wounded one was still lying helpless on the ground, moaning,

“Did he say where this…other, archive was found?”

‘I, I…don’t know…I didn’t hear that part,” the Stranded replied.

Marcus’ gaze turned back over to Dom, and then exchanged glares with Beret,

“We can’t take them both,” Marcus said as Beret responds,

“Agreed…”

Beret put up his Gnasher and pulled out his Snub pistol, pointing it to the Stranded that was lying injured in his own pool of blood below and pulls the trigger.

Act II
Minutes before the Hammer assault…

Hoffmann could hear the conversations being carried on between control and Beta Five, still a few miles outside of the Tyran border, while trying to escort civilians back into safe territory.

“Control, I repeat, do NOT launch the Hammer…we still have civilians and COG personnel outside of the border,” a stern voice could be heard.

“We have no choice, Sergeant, the Hammer is going to be unleashed, so you need to get you and your men back to safety,”

“Negative, control, we still have med evac outside the border, repeat, we have COG personnel outside the border…we can’t make it to the border in time…”

“You have your orders Sergeant…”

“I know my fucking orders and that was to get these people back to the border, but how can I do that if you launch the Hammer earlier than I was informed?”

“Sergeant Morose, you need to listen…”

“NO…you listen to me…you hold off the Hammer, there is no Locust threat here, damnit!”

“Unleashing the hammer in ten…nine…”

“FUCK…ARE YOU EVEN LISTENING TO ME?”

“…seven…six…”

“COLONEL…I know you can hear me…you remember this day, and you remember it well…”

“…two…one…”

…static…

________

To the present…

The voices reran through his head, some shouting, some frantic, other calm and tranquil, all blended in a concoction of chaos that fateful day. Hoffmann knew that the assault would come back to haunt them, he just didn’t know how far the extent would be, feeding on the malice that was sure to follow, and now we have those men that somehow managed to survive the attack, beating on our doorstep and just as perseverant.

It was this that complimented Sergeant Morose as a competent soldier, always getting the job done without delay and despite the odds, never knowing that the man had a history of bipolar disorder, which he failed to disclose until his records resurfaced shortly before his incarceration when the ward checked his background. It was then discovered that he had a regular prescription that the armed forces failed to fill at his request. Needless to say, his meds dried up, leaving him in command of two squads while barely hanging onto his last, rational thread.

Hoffmann had little choice but to have him committed and put back into therapy, in which the doctor’s prescribed him Exlin to address his acute stress disorder, but it only added fuel to the fire of an already, mentally unstable, lethal weapon. But before Hoffmann could remedy the situation, the damage was done.

Now, Hoffmann stands in a cold, harsh chasm, watching his men trying to dig shallow foxholes to prepare for the militia that was marching their direction, with a refurbished Centaur as their heavy artillery.

“Pull back…go, go ,go,” Sergeant Lucius Jacquis shouted while Corporal Jace Stratton pushed the other Gears on, moving as quickly as the terrain will allow them, trying to move back through the deep snow.

The rumbling noise from the distance was becoming louder, closing in on the Gears as they fall back to hold their ground against the oncoming Centaur.

Theta squad flanked to the left, moving to find cover into the woods while Epsilon flanked right, trying to make a heap of boulders their cover while the other Gears took refuge into several natural trenches that where heaped in snow as the men dug their fox holes, as quick as their cold hands would let them.

“Hurry up men,” Hoffmann shouted, “…one way or another, we’re holding this field.”

“You heard the man, move it,” Lucius yelled as he dug just as diligently as the others, realizing that it was going to be quite a tall order, trying to hold their position against a Centaur. Their only advantage that they have is that they knew the Centaurs’ weakness.

Hoffmann knew that the Centaurs’ have always had a faulty back axle, which was a consistent manufacturer problem that would lead to massive recalls, but the army found it easier, and cheaper if they just repaired it themselves. It became a lengthy project that Baird, whom was Sergeant at the time, had spent almost two years addressing before he was deployed to the field before he could finish the job, consequently leading to a demotion after Baird expressed his “opinion” to the head engineer, concerning the matter. Between fixing the other vehicles with recall issues, which was frequent with multi, million dollar pieces of equipment, contracted to the lowest bidder, it would take a couple of months before a Centaur would be fixed. Now for once, I hope he didn’t fix all of them, especially this one.

The Gears made haste as they quickly take their places into the blistering, cold trench. Hunched into the ground, they can feel the tremors coming from the incoming Centaur as the noise became even clearer. Hoffmann was kneeled down, keeping his presence subtle behind a heap of snow while Babel kept her steady hand on her Torquebow, waiting, as the Centaur entered into the arena.

________

Meandering around the trees as Zeta and Delta move quickly, picking up the pace as they try to rendezvous with Hoffmann’s Bluff after taking out a platoon that was protecting the jammer to free up radio communications. Dragging one Stranded with them, they where racing against time, knowing that the Centaur had made it to Hoffmann’s position in the open field by now. They also knew that between the terrain and the heavy snow, it would slow the Centaur down drastically, but it still had a lead on them. For now, they kept their radios silent to avoid giving away their position, just in case the militia was monitoring their communications.

Beret was ahead of the pack, darting through the woods like a fox evading the hounds. The Lieutenant wasn’t built like a tank, compared to the likes of some others, but his lithe frame made him fast and agile. He moved up, placing his back against a tree not far from the edge of the woods. He peered around the trunk, looking out as he could, at last see the militia moving out

________

“Colonel, are you seeing this?” Miller said softly as Hoffmann turned into his com,

“That’s affirmative, Captain.”

“Standing by, sir,” said Towslend.

“Wait for it,” Hoffmann said quietly as he turned to Lucius, whom was holding the binoculars,

“Shit…it hasn’t changed projectory…we’re going to get it head on Colonel,” Lucius said without mincing words.

Hoffmann turned over to his com,

“Did you here that, boys?”

“Roger that,” Miller mumbled.

“Affirmative, sir,” Towslend responded.

________

They could see from the distance the Centaur, rolling slowly as it pushed through the snow-deep terrain. Through the scopes of the snipers that where camped nearby, they looked for targets as the enemy entered the field. Although the heavy,falling snow offered some cover, it also became problematic to place a target.

“Whistle while you work, Sergeant,” said Hoffmann into his com.

“Affirmative, Colonel,” Sergeant Mataki responded. She sat idle between two boulders with Private Sven Dunrich taking the top right and Private Frank Welche on her left. Corporal Langston took to the ground as the snipers poised for the moment, waiting for the signal.

“Remember boys…Langston gets the first shot…and we stagger from there,” Mataki ordered.

“Yes, Sarge,” Vinny replied.

“Yes ma’am,” said Welche.

________

“The canon has a loading delay of three point eight seconds gentlemen,” Hoffmann continued, “…it may also have an unstable rear axle, vulnerable either to the north side, or from directly behind the vehicle…”

“Yea, and they have their whole army behind the tank, sir,” Towslend responded.

“Then we take out the their peons, Sergeant…we time it right and alternate fire,” Miller suggests, “…most of those men are Stranded with Hammerbursts, who can’t shoot for shit to begin with…”

“Roger that Captain…your move,” Towslend responded.

“Will do…wait for my signal,” said Miller.

“Affirmative to that Captain,” said Hoffmann as he peered out into the subtle white stage with old eyes. So much white, he growled to himself, realizing that the weather conditions where going to make it difficult to see accurately, but it will also be the same for them.

Suddenly the Centaur stopped in its tracks as a strange noise began to flutter from the engine. The sequence of shifting a shell into the canon could be heard audibly in the valley. The tank was going to be unleashed.

Without hesitation, the tank turns the canon towards the southeast and fires off a shot. The shell pulverizes the ground as snow, dirt, and foliage is strewn into the sky. Fortunately none of the infantry was in the area, but the tension among the Gears, hidden away in the trenches was becoming unnerving.

A sudden noise could be heard, coming from the tank as the tires try to move through the snow, but it was too deep for the tank to move effectively, and Captain Miller could see it.

Now is our chance,

Carefully pulling out his bolo grenade, he began to swing it, along with Bjork, while Raphael and Grimes held their Lancers, waiting for Miller’s signal.

“Unleash hell, men,” Miller shouted as he stood up from his position, along with Bjork and tossed their grenades towards the Stranded that where huddled to the side of the Centaur. Grimes and Raphael began to fire their weapons as they draw the militia’s attention to the their left.

________

Shortly after the grenades went off, the Stranded began to scatter from the commotion coming from Epsilon. Towslend and the rest of Theta rise up from their cover and move towards the distracted militia as they swing their grenades while closing in.

Between the crossfire, the Stranded that encircled the tank was dropping like flies while the others took refuge to the ground behind the tank.

Without delay, the Centaur manages to turn its canon towards’ Millers’ position.

“Get down…take cover,” Miller yells as the Centaur fires at them, grazing their position as snow and damp soil rains down on them.

“Fuck,” Bjork blurts out from the debris falling all around them.

Suddenly, it could be heard coming from everyone’s com,

“Attack men,” Hoffmann yells out. The Gears rise from the snow drenched ground and begins to flank the militia ahead of them while the Centaur is caught between three fronts.

________

Running forward, the Gears pull their knees up and over the deep snow with Lancer’s in hand.

The Centaur moved its canon towards the oncoming Gears, trying to find the most threatening target. Without hesitation, the canon fired, hitting the ground hard as snow, dirt, and Gears went flying in the air. Shouting and screams could be heard as the infantry took refuge to the ground to avoid the debris that was strewn across Hoffmann’s men.

Hoffmann pulled himself back up from the blinding snow, with Babel following close behind, keeping her profile low while helping the Colonel stabalize his equilibrium.

“Move forward, keep going,” Hoffmann ordered while Sergeant Jacquin was pulling up a recruit to his feet from being thrown from the blast. Jace kept moving forward, shouting for the others to do the same as they brush off the snow and continue advancing.

________

Meanwhile, Towslend and his men were attempting to move in, after they plowed down the Stranded that where trying to use the Centaur for cover.

“C’mon, we need to take out that axle,” Towslend ordered as he stepped out from cover and proceeded towards the tank’s position, getting close enough to where he could throw the grenade underneath the rear of the chassis, directly under the axle. As Theta moved forwards, more Stranded that where lingering behind the Centaur came charging out, but one by one as they attempted to engage, a sniper bullet would zip by, taking them out one at a time,

“Snipers…they got their fucking snipers,” one Stranded yelled as the others became hesitant to move from their positions.

“We got you covered Sergeant…take out that piece of shit,” Mataki yelled into the com as Towslend continued to move and throws his grenade under the Centaur while two more of his men follow suit, throwing theirs under the tank as well.

Towslend yells out,

“FRAG OUT!”

The blast could be heard across the valley as the frag grenades shred the Centaurs wheels and rear axle, making the Centaur immobile as its rear struts collapse from underneath it. Smoke pulses from underneath the vehicle as the noise of bending metal could be heard, creaking from the weight of the tank.

“We’re moving towards the tank,” Towslend yells into his com as he and his men advance.

The Centaur’s cabin was still intact as well as the canon soon moved to take aim towards Theta’s position. From the distance, Miller could see the tank turn on Theta,

“SERGEANT, GET DOWN…EVASIVE,” Miller shouted in his com.

“SHIT, GET DOWN, NOW, GET…”

Towslend was cut off from the blast after the tank fired at them.

“FUCK,” Miller yelled as he lifted his Lancer and started shooting towards the Stranded that where cowering behind the tank.

As the Gears from the field continue to move in, Hoffmann turned to his com,

“Theta, do you read…Theta?”

“Theta come in…anyone,” Miller reiterated, hoping to get someone, but all was silent with the exception of snowy debris that was still lingering in the air after the Centaur shot at them. It then turned its attention to Epsilon,

“Aw, fuck…GET DOWN,” Miller yelled as his squad quickly took refuge behind some boulders nearby, but the blast from the cannon was closer this time as the shell hit right in between them. For a moment, the world went into a great white blur, as Miller was trying to gather himself from the ground in which Bjork soon discovered him. Miller could see that Bjork was yelling at him, but all he could hear was a ringing, still buzzing from the blast. Nothing was audible, just the sound of reverb coming from the bells ringing in his head.

Trying to get back up, Miller took Bjorks’ hand as the Corporal pulled him out of the heap of snow and dirt. Just as soon as Miller made it back on his feet, bullets whizzed passed his head as he dropped back down, trying to shake the buzz still echoing in his head, damnit…I can’t hear the fucking com.

“Bjork…I can’t hear…take my com, Corporal,” Miller said as he handed his radio to Bjork. The Corporal nodded his head, understanding that the Captain was compromised.

“Colonel…Epsilon calling Colonel Hoffmann…” Bjork yelled into the com over the noise of the ricochet.

“Corporal, what happened to Miller?”

“He’s mute, sir…he can’t hear shit,” Bjork responded as Miller would occasionally return fire towards the Stranded still huddled next to the tank.

Just as the conversation took place, the immobile Centaur fired again towards Hoffmann’s brigade, plowing though the field, forcing the Gears to scatter while others where strewn in pieces from the blast. The sky rained dirt, snow, and blood, drizzling over the Gears that where fortunate not to be in the way of the blast.

Hoffmann turned back to his com while wiping the debris from his face,

“Son of a bitch…do you have any visual on Theta, Corporal?”

“No sir…no contact, no visual…”

“We need to take out that damn tank, Corporal…”

Before Hoffmann could even finish, another blast pellets the field, only even closer this time as the blast rattles the ground Hoffmann was standing on. The Gears quickly took to the ground while the debris hovered in the air, blinding both sides visually.

Jace moved quickly to a trench nearby trying to help up another recruit while Sergeant Jacquil was dragging one casualty to another trench nearby. Jace watched as the Gear was screaming in agony, clutching a limb that once used to be a leg, now a shattered mess of tissue and flesh. Shortly after the Sergeant dropped the injured Gear, he pulled his Lancer back up again, returning fire while keeping the other, functioning Gears focused.

Hoffmann gathered himself up while his Feral consulate, Babel was helping him regain his balance. He growled as he got back onto his feet, turning over to his com,

“Damnit…Bjork, are you there, over…”

Radio silence followed, only to be disrupted by the noise of the Centaur, shooting another round towards Epsilon’s position. Grinding his teeth, Hoffmann turned to Babel,

“Get that Torquebow ready.”

“Affirmative Colonel,” she replied as she pulled out a makeshift flare arrow.

Suddenly, radio silence is broken as another array of gunfire could be heard from the distance behind the Stranded’s position,

“We’re coming in, Colonel…tell ye men to hold ya places,” yelled a frantic Beret.

“Delta and Zeta are in the arena…” Marcus Fenix followed, “…we’re flanking the Stranded from behind.”

Within minutes, Delta and Zeta moved out from the edge of the woods as the remaining Stranded tried to fight off the advancing Gears, but they where caught off guard and soon fell to the two squads. The Centaur attempted to turn the canon towards the new menace as the squads quickly sought cover,

“Shit…TAKE COVER,” Marcus yells as the tank fires a round in their general direction. Shortly after the blast, trees, foliage, and snow sparse out into fragments, raining over the Gears. Giaman and Dom where pushing the limbs off, shaking the debris from their place of cover as they looked up towards the tank. Peering out, they see several Gears advancing towards the tank.

“Delta, Zeta…keep it distracted,” said Bjork, who was running towards the tank with a couple of bolo grenades,

“You heard the man, keep firing,” Marcus yelled as the two squads continued to distract the tank while Raphael managed to climb to the top and slap it on, jumping off while Bjork goes around and throws a few more under the chassis.

“FRAG OUT!” Raphael yells out as the two Gears quickly dive from the vehicle. Within seconds, the nades go off, caving the vehicle in from underneath as pieces of scrap metal and shards are strewn across the snow, taking out the flooring while two more Gears throw in a few more nades,

“THROWING FRAG,” one yells while the others take cover as the nades detonate. This time, the explosion blows the cabin apart as a fire blazes brightly from the chassis. Metal shards could be seen flying through the air as the Gears keep their heads down, trying to avoid the oncoming shrapnel. Marcus peers out from his cover while the others also stand back up, getting a look at the burning vehicle ahead as screams could be heard coming from the shredded, burning Centaur.

The Gears edge the vehicle closely, noticing the surviving Stranded that where still trapped inside, screaming.

“Don’t bother shooting them…just let em burn, save your ammo,” Bjork yelled out as the others dropped their weapons and tried to tune out the blood curdling screams, until it dissipated shortly aftarwards. As the Gears inspected the area, Grimes finally came out from cover, leading Captain Miller while Delta and Zeta began to emerge.

Hoffmann entered the scene with Babel following behind as he looked up and notices Miller with Grimes,

“Captain,” Hoffmann said as he turned to Bjork to relay the message to the mute Captain, “…I’m going to need your medic back out in the field.”

Bjork turned to Captain Miller, signing and talking at the same time, as Miller replied with a nod as he spoke,

“Alright…go ahead Grimes,” Miller said loudly, as Grimes nodded and went back out to the field where the wounded where gathering.

As Marcus and the others walked around the burning Centaur that was surrounded by the countless bodies of the Stranded militia, scattered across the vicinity, he looked up and noticed Hoffmann. As the two exchanged glances, suddenly a shot rings out in the area as Raphael jolts backwards and plummets lifeless to the ground.

“Fuck…everyone get cover, now,” Marcus shouted while Raphael was twitching from where he was laying and Bjork hollered shortly after,

“Raph…you fucking bastards!”

Everyone took evasive as they redied their weapons.

“Damnit…where the hell did that come from, Mataki?” Hoffmann yelled in his com.

“Shit, I have no visual, Colonel,” Sergeant Mataki replied.

Without warning, a voice stirred into the com that Hoffmann never thought he would suspect,

“Do I have you attention now, Colonel?”

Everything went silent for Colonel Hoffmann as the voice sunk deep into his subconscious, reiterating from a deep chasm that Hoffmann had long stashed away, is now rearing it’s ugly head. For the most part, the officers where speechless, not sure what to make of the treacherous Gear, as his deep, cold voice still hung over the valley like a menacing, black cloud. Beret looked up over is cover as the voice could be heard on all frequencies,

“Who’da bloody hell is dat?” Beret sneered.

“Identify yourself,” Mataki demanded, only to here a slight chuckle from the other end,

“My audience isn’t with you, COG whore…” the voice said sternly, “…but only that with the COG’s bloodhound…yes Victor, I'm talking to you…can you hear me now?”

The radio was silent for the moment as Hoffmann looked up from his cover, trying to keep his emotions in check while the cold nipped at his aging face, causing his lips to quiver from the bitter cold.

“I’m coming for you Milliardo…one way or another, this is going to end, today,” Hoffmann replied calmly.

“…and you won’t be disappointed.”

Shortly after Morose got off the radio, a sudden splash of gunfire entered the field.

“Colonel, we’ve got contact…coming from the west, repeat…we have contact,” Sergeant Jacquil yelled into the com.

“Son of a bitch,” Hoffmann muttered to himself, realizing what Morose was really trying to do. He hopped back up and started to move back out onto the field, yelling into his com,

“Get back to the field, now…watch for snipers!”

The others followed, moving in sporadic directions as the snow continued to fall heavily all around them, blinding them from onslaught that awaited them.

Intermission VIII
"Get back here you fucking bitch," Sanders yelled out, running through the forest after tracking down the Feral mole, Hagar, whom managed to cut some of the electrical lines to their jammer, weakening the signal it was putting out to disrupt all radio and satellite frequencies.

Shortly after she severed them, Delta and Zeta managed to ambush the Stranded militia that was guarding it, finishing the job when they destroyed the machine, cutting the signal off completely. But Sanders eventually found out what she did when he went to go investigate their outpost, after the Gears killed the men stationed there.

Meandering around the trees with pistol in hand, Sanders takes a few shots at her as she runs like a rabbit darting through the thicket, dodging his bullets as the gunfire ricochet against the trees. He could barely see her dashing through the forest, using the trees to her advantage while Sanders struggles to move around the brush, picking up his feet from the accumulating snow.

Hagar moved quickly as her lithe frame was able to shift around the woods with ease, giving her some advantage. With light armor and no heavy weapons to carry, Hagar sprinted, trying to keep her profile low while Sanders continued to unload his pistol at her, hoping to at least wound her to slow her down.

Shortly after the incident that left the Plantire Immulsion Station in a frenzy, Hagar was able to salvage whatever modesty she had left and hid herself away, realizing that Morose violated the pack he made with the Harpies. Knowing that Sigma One escaped with their Feral guide, Raven, it was only a matter of time before the COG would retaliate against Morose and his militia.

Although she was still slightly sore from taking a beating from Raven and raped by Hogaus the day before, she was still able to outmaneuver Sanders as he started to shout his frustrations at her, the further behind he lagged,

"FUCK…when I get my hands on you…you treacherous, Feral cunt," Sanders bellowed out as he continued to fire his pistol after slapping in a new cartridge. Suddenly his radio went off,

"Sanders…where'n the hell are you?" Embry sneered in Sanders com.

"That Feral bitch betrayed us…she helped the Gears by cutting off the electrical lines to the jammer!"

"Let her go and get your ass back here… "

"Fuck…" Sanders sneered as he slowed his pace, leaning next to a tree trunk as he growled at the elusive female. Suddenly, his cellphone started to buzz as he pulled it out, setting it next to his ear,

"The hell do I do now?" he barked into the transmitter.

"Come back to the front line, Sanders," said Morose, "…there's nothing else you can do now…"

"…but she knows too much, Mills…"

"We all know too much…and if we don't make our stand now, then it will be all for nothing…" Morose said in a low, calm tone.

Sanders was able to catch his breath as he started to nod, understanding what the Sergeant was getting at. They have been wandering in the dark for so long, they almost forgot why they rebelled in the first place, but everything that they were able to gather over the years concerning the Human/Locust war was too important to just drop out of the grander scheme of things. Not this time…

"Alright…I'm on route now…Sanders out!"

Act III
Running against the falling snow, Corporal Embry managed to reach the rest of the militia that has been hanging behind as Morose launched the next wave into in snow, trenched meadow.

"Nessus is down…those fascist bastards took out Nessus," he griped as he tried to catch his breath from running.

"Doesn't matter, that Centaur took out quite a handful of their recruits…" Morose reminded him, "…one of their squads is down…what of the snipers?"

"I located them to the southeast…I believe four of them are stationed there,"

"I know. Mataki is with them…rotten, old hag," Morose sneered, reminiscing the Sergeant from his cadet days when she would bark at the recruits concerning their survival skills.

Despite Sergeant Mataki's ability to weed out what it was that could set each and every cadet off, Morose was the most difficult for Bernie to read. She would constantly nit and pick at Milliardo, whom was a Corporal at the time, but Morose always selected his words carefully, scanning his surroundings that would work best to his advantage. She formally tested him once, and it was the last time she would ever test him again. Bernie uncovered something in Morose, something subliminal, potentially suppressed that somehow she was able to bring to the surface. Before she knew she had it, she quickly shoved it back, feeling something dark and detached that she had never at the point, seen before, and it petrified her.

Sergeant Mataki filled out a report concerning the matter, but like all reports, they often got lost under the pile of accumulating paperwork that would sit weeks at a time, drifting into the unfinished, archive that littered the secretaries desk with only two hands to address them.

As the first wave enters the field, Morose looks up to his next subordinate, Corporal Euthle, whom was on a horse nearby,

"Corporal, take the cavalry to the other side...I will let you know what to do later,"

"Understood sir…" Euthle responded as he pulled his horse back and started to make his way through the woods while the other five horsemen followed behind.

Gil moved up through the crowd as he slowly moved, shivering from the bitter cold, intertwined in the falling snow. Gil turned to Morose,

"And what of the snipers?"

Morose continued to look out, gazing at the white enigma that surrounds them as he responded,

"Leave their fate to me."

________

Streams of gunfire brushed through the falling snow, stirring up the flakes that was collecting on the ground. The Gears took refuge in their foxholes as they blindly returned fire, having difficulty seeing though the white void, while the Stranded where no better concerning aim.

Sergeant Jacquin crawled along the ground, moving from trench to trench, trying to keep the recruits updated and in focus while Hoffmann rodie ran from behind until he found a space nearby between three recruits to find cover.

"Sergeant…" he yelled out to Lucius.

"What are we looking at?"

Lucius darted quickly to Hoffmann's position while moving up next to Babel whom was huddled next to the Colonel,

"Sir, I believe they have several fronts being organized behind the forest to the northeast but this weather is making it difficult to pinpoint anything accurately," Lucius informed.

"We need to take out that infantry and we need to do it fast…the longer we just sit here, the less of a chance that any of us will survive this."

"Sir?" Lucius asked, wondering what Colonel Hoffmann was insinuating.

"Their not trying to take us out…they're just delaying, keeping us out on the field as long as they can. We got a storm heading this way and if we don't end this soon, we'll be trapped out here…our Ravens can't handle turbulence from both the freezing wind and snow."

"Son of a," Lucius started to rant as a gunshot grazed their position that was too close for comfort as the two men ducked down at the same time. Babel slowly moved up from her position as she gave the Colonel a complacent glare.

"This needs to end, Babs…" Hoffmann said as he peered into Babel's glassy stare, knowing what was going to have to be done.

"We can't send the squads to flank them…Morose is expecting that," Hoffmann continued.

"So what are your orders, Colonel?" Lucius asked. Hoffmann looked up at the Sergeant for a brief moment and then turned to his com, hoping that his next card will salvage the hand he has been dealt with.

"Corporal…" Hoffmann said into his com, "…if you're listening, we got flanked into the center of the valley…we're not going to weather this storm, and unless we pull out now, we don't stand a chance."

________

Silence followed Hoffmann's transmission as Delta and Zeta continued to take cover in the trenches near the northern part of the field, feeling the exchange in gunfire becoming tedious.

Sergeant Fenix was wedged between Gaiman and Bjork as the three would take turns, keeping continuous fire while Lieutenant Beret was clamped north of their position with what was left of his squad and the Stranded they were keeping prisoner.

Marcus looked out into the white abyss, zoning in between keeping his eye on his men while trying to decipher the source of the gunfire, but it all seemed so surreal, the two sides exchanging gunfire between the falling snow. Marcus could feel the Frost filling his chest as he breathed the cold air, listening inventively to the com. He looked over to Beret and exchanging glances, realizing that he wasn't the only one realizing what was going on. They're using the Frost to slaughter the COG forces…this is what they meant to do all along…

Marcus looked over his shoulder as he could see Dom, Grimes, Carmine, and Miller, huddled in a trench nearby. They were just as solemn as everyone else, firing at an unseen enemy in the bitter cold.

Finally, Beret couldn't stand it anymore,

"Bloody hell…we need ta move now, before weh freeze to death," he growled as he stood up, exchanging fire while two of his men moved towards a fallen log nearby and take cover.

"Where the hell do you think you're going?" Marcus sneered at Beret in the com.

"To the edge of dat wooded area dere," Beret said, pointing towards the edge of a forest ahead of them that wasn't too far out of reach, "…give us some cover fire and we'll take dem out from dere."

"Roger that, what of the prisoner?" Marcus asked.

"He can come wit me…"

"Affirmative…" Marcus complied as he turned to the others, "…get ready to give Zeta some cover fire!"

"Roger that," said Bjork.

"You got it," Dom responded.

"Amen to that," Carmine added.

"On the count of three," Marcus continued, "…one, two, three."

Everyone got up and fired at the same time, giving Beret, his prisoner, and two of his men enough of a window for them to roadie run to the edge of the forest.

"Keeping firing," Marcus yelled as the others continued to alternate between reloading and engagement. As the Gears continued to fire, Beret and his two Privates where already moving to the side while dragging their Stranded captive, pushing through the snow covered thicket as they find cover behind several trees.

Beret turned to his com,

"Sergeant…we have visual on da bastards."

"Alright, we're taking cover," Marcus responded. Shortly after the transmission, one of Beret's men was struck in the neck, just below the edge of his collar and collapsed beside Beret.

"Demitri...you fuckers," Beret yelled out as the Private started to hemorrhage from the bullet impaling his jugular. Beret moved over to Demitri and tried to plug the wound with his finger, but the blood was already pouring out like a water faucet, making it difficult to find the wound under so much blood. The Stranded continued to stay down, frantically covering his head with his arms.

"Gah…Travis, did you see em?" Beret looked up to the other Private.

"Fuck…I can't see anything in this snow, Lieutenant," Travis griped while holding up his Lancer, trying to see through the falling snow in the brush. Suddenly another shot rings out and Travis jolted backwards, slumping to the side. His helmet was caved in from the impact while his body started to twitch, lying next to Demitri.

"FUCK…Sergeant, we've been ambushed," Beret started to yell in his com when he felt something pull him out from his cover by his neck. He twisted and thrashed, feeling a cord jerk against his larynx as he grabbed whatever it was that was trying to choke him from behind.

The strain against his throat made Beret panic as he thrashed like a wild animal, attempting to loosen whatever it was that had him before it choked the living air out of him. Then, he started to feel it, the dizziness caused from the lack of oxygen circulating to his brain, slowing his reflexes down as one by one, his system starts to shut down. Beret started to lax, and then finally slumped into Morose's grip, choking whatever life was left in Beret, until there was nothing left but a lifeless Gear.

After Morose finished strangling him, he shoved the body to the ground on top of the other two Gears Embry took out earlier with a sniper rifle. Morose peered around the fallen men and noticed the Stranded still cowering behind their cover. The Stranded dropped his arms and peered at Morose with his hazed eyes,

"Mo, Morose…I'm so glad to see you…" the Stranded stuttered.

"Is that so," Morose sneered as he whips out his Snub pistol and shoots him in the forehead.

Embry turned to Morose,

"Did he snitch on us?"

"They wouldn't have kept him alive otherwise…and I'm not about to let him live to do it again when he pisses himself under pressure!"

"Liuetenent…Beret, are you there…Beret…"

Morose looked down as he noticed Beret's com was still attached to his collar. Morose leaned over as Marcus' voice could still be heard, attempting in vain to contact the dead Lieutenant,

"Beret, answer me damnit…"

Morose kneeled down to pick up the com and pull it up to his lips, still feeling the fresh savor in his recent kill as his glassy eyes glare into the void ahead,

"Your Lieutenant is dead Sergeant…"

Silence followed for a brief moment until Marcus continued,

"Who the fuck is this?"

"It's Milliardo, Fenix…remember me?"

________

Marcus' expression turned pale as he slumped against the boulder, reiterating that cold, complacent voice that he heard earlier when Morose addressed Hoffmann.

Dom looked over and saw Marcus' bleak façade, realizing what had just transpired, even though he could only hear a glimpse of the conversation, Dom knew when Marcus was on edge. He didn't know who Morose was, only that he was once a respected Gear that mysteriously went AWAL, but apparently Marcus knew who he was and it stunned him.

"You son of a bitch…" Marcus sneered in his low, grumbling voice, standing somewhat beside himself that Morose, a once esteemed Gear has become a ruthless renegade, killing men out of spite, not counting how many Feral he's either violated or murdered, not to mention Stranded.

Marcus didn't know him too well during the war, but he remembered him during his incarceration at the Jacinto Maximum Security Prison. He remembered Morose briefly before he was separated from the general population, after Morose made a point with another inmate by breaking his neck, causing permanent paralysis. Since then, Marcus had heard that Morose would continuously go under countless "psyche evaluations" and tests, but everyone knew that he was being tortured into submission, before the psychiatrist realized that he was a sadomasochist. Morose was later relocated, but the prison fell under Locust attack and Morose's whereabouts, shortly after is transfer, was unknown. Apparently nobody ever thought to go after him, not realizing how dangerous the man was, until now.

"I don't expect you to understand right now, Sergeant Fenix" Morose filled Marcus in, knowing that Marcus probably already predetermined Morose to be insane, "…but when this is all finished, you will see that I was right all along…starting with that little black bird…"

Marcus realized that Morose was referring to Sigma's Feral guide, but what Morose intended to insinuate was unknown. He knew that Morose held her prisoner before Sigma managed to pull her out of the Plantire Immulsion Facility, but what concerned him the most was how troubled Baird was when they were taken into the infirmary. It was very few in between that Baird would go out of his way to worry over anyone, much less a ornery Feral, but if Baird was uneasy about her welfare, then there must be something else to all of this that's going on.

Dom's eyes widened as he looks back at Marcus while Bjork's jaw tensed up from Morose' words, eavesdropping on the conversation, if one could call it that.

"What did you do to her, Morose?" Marcus sneered.

"Ah…normally I would entertain your curiosity, Sergeant, but I'm going to save that piece of information for your Corporal Baird…"

Dom closed his eyes and shook his head, as the tension was building up between the Gears. Marcus knew damn well that Morose had some ability to tamper with people's heads, but he never realized how close to home Morose could get, Bernie warned me of this.

"You've got some balls bringing this up, Morose," Marcus sneered,

"You have no idea how much balls I had to pull out of my ass when they dropped the Hammer of Dawn on top of me, my men, and over one hundred civilians and medical personnel…"

Marcus was without words for the moment as he listened inventively to the mentally unstable Sergeant,

"…and did they ever tell you the real reason why Chairman Prescott unleashed COG's weapon of mass destruction…and then shredded countless documents concerning their pact with share holders over Immulsion mining and conversion plants located within the Ephyrean borders?"

"The hell you talking about?"

"You'll see Sergeant…either way, dead or alive, my tale will be told…

Shortly after Morose stopped talking on the com, an array of gunfire whips through the terrain. Marcus quickly takes refuge behind the boulder while Bjork and Gaiman duck back into their cover,

"Shit, where did this come from?" Dom barked while Gaiman was trying to scrounge his packs for more ammo.

"If this weather doesn't get us, the lack of ammunitions will…" said Gaiman while Dom started to rummage into his pack.

"Crap…I'm going low too…" Dom barked as he turned his gaze back to Marcus, "…damn Marcus, whatever Hoffmann has up his sleeve, he needs to unleash it now!"

Just as Dom finished his statement, a single Torquebow arrow could be seen shooting up into the air as the flare illuminates the sky above the valley.

"Implacable timing, Dom…I think Hoffmann just summoned his little surprise," said Marcus as the flare was hovering in the air for the whole valley to see.

________

The glistening from the flare above could be seen even by the Stranded militia on the other side of the sparse forest that divided the opposing forces. Morose looked up, glaring at the flare from within the forest, realizing that something has taken a turn, and potentially for the worst.

"Well, I'll be damned…" Morose muttered to himself while Embry started to get frantic,

"Shit…we need to call it off Mills and we need to do it real quick…" Embry panicked.

"It's too late for that, Embry," said Morose, as strangely tranquil as he could be, "…in the end, we'll all will reap what we sow."

________

Sanders was keeping the forces in place while preparing to send in their final wave, when something sinister could be felt in the back of his mind. The snow was still for the most part, falling, making anything from a distance difficult to see, but an array of lights that was climbing into the sky from a distance was plain as day.

Sanders peered out while the other militia froze at the site of arrows coming down from the heavens, lit up by some illuminated light burning from the arrow heads. The entire militia was distracted by the lights glowing ever so bright as they climbed faster to their destination, falling down quickly on top of them.

"Son of bitch…FUCKING NADES COMING OUR WAY…EVASIVE!" Sanders yelled out, hoping to salvage whatever they had left of their militia.

For many, it was too late while the Nape arrows came down like sleet falling from the sky. As soon as they started to hit the ground, flames burst from the Napalm grenades that where strapped into the Torque head. The napalm burned brightly, consuming all that was in the path of the arrows. Men were screaming, trying to evade the flames, but the chemical components of the napalm stuck like gel, burning anything it came into contact with.

Sanders and some others managed to find some refuge in the forest, but a large portion of their men was scorching in the napped field.

"SERGEANT," Sanders shouted in his com, "…we're under attack by the Feral, damnit…"

Before Sanders could finish his sentence, shots ring out from the horizon as the front men started to drop like flies.

"FUCK," another Stranded blurted out as his platoon mate gets impaled by a sniper round.

"Sergeant, can you hear me, we're getting flanked," Sanders tried again, but the slaughter was already commenced. He ducked down, trying to avoid sniper fire but his men that where still trapped out on the field by the burning napalm was getting picked down, one by one.

Then it happened, when radio silence was interrupted again,

"WHOO…yea, y'all want some of this…"

________

Hoffmann looked up from his position as the voice in the radio became even more clear,

"Yea, uh hu…that's what I'm talking about, burn baby burn," the radio continued, while the Gears began to pull themselves out of the snow, "…Sigma's comin to bring your house down, bitch!"

Without hesitation, Hoffmann raised his arm out before his infantry,

"That's our signal…let's go men, move!"

"You heard the man, on your feet and move out," Sergeant Jacquil reiterated, yelling out as the Gears began to move forward, pushing though the snow, shouting over one another to push on while the gunfire was becoming sparse. Time to finish this.

________

Marcus peered around the boulder, as the gunfire ceased, not quite sure what has transpired but watched as Hoffmann and his infantry moved further across the field without hindrance. Something happened to distract the militia.

"Hehe, look at em scatter…like bugs,"

"Cole," Marcus muttered to himself while Dom took up the com,

"Cole, man…is that you?"

"The one and only, baby."

"Damn, what's happening out there?"

"Why don't you and Marcus come on out and see, hehe…"

"Let's move guys," Marcus yelled out while Grimes, Carmine, and Miller got up form their spot, following Dom and Gaiman. Bjork met up with Marcus while two other Gears followed suit.

"What the hell just happened?" Bjork commented as the Gears from the field where already entering the next battlefield, shining brightly form the napalm burning ahead, "…and what's with all that smoke?"

"I guess we'll find out on the other side, man," Dom responded as the men of Delta, Epsilon, and Theta move over to the other side.

________

Running through the woods, panting like gazelle's trying to dodge the lions, what is left of a Stranded platoon runs anxiously while dodging fire coming from an unknown enemy that just entered the arena.

"SHIT…" a Stranded yelled out, meandering around the trees, while another takes a shot in the leg. Falling into the snow, the Stranded lets out a blood curdling shrill while clutching his leg, as the others leave him behind, dodging the bullets that ricochet against the trees.

"Agh…get down, find cover," another blurts out before he himself is shot down.

"Where do you think your going?" a voice rings out in the woods, followed with a mocking tone, "…get back here!"

Bullets whip through the thicket, taking out branches and snow as the Stranded fire shooting aimlessly in a general direction. Four Stranded bunker down behind a snow, covered log, looking out while one of their own was still moaning and crawling on the ground, bleeding from a leg wound.

"Come out, you bastards," one of them sneers, holding his Hammerburst out while trying to peer through the woods. He breathes heavily as his heart pounds against his chest, knowing that whatever it was that took out another platoon earlier, was going to kill him too. Deep down into the core of his being, he knew that it would find them.

Suddenly, an arrow whips through the brush and pierces into a tree behind them. Shortly after the impact, the Torque arrow detonates, pushing the four men out from their cover, tearing one in half while the others made it out alive while covering their faces from the debris falling all around them. Between the falling snow, bark, and pine needles, the world around them turned into a blur as the motions coming from the forest foliage raining on their heads, distracted their vision.

As one of them got up, he suddenly jerked back from someone grabbing the hair on his scalp while a blade is yanked across his throat and slits it from ear to ear. Gagging from the incision, blood starts to run down his neck as he is thrown to the side. The other three finally get up only to see a Gear throw one of their own down, raising his pistol and shoots out a few rounds before they could even raise their Hammerbursts. The bullets from the Snub pistol land into two of the men while another shot rings out in the woods, impaling the third directly into the skull of the head, caving it in.

Peering through the falling snow and forest foliage, Baird moves cautiously with his Snub in hand and a Feral, bowie knife in the other. From the near distance, others move out from cover with their sniper rifles in hand, moving watchfully in the woods as they observe their Gear guide for further action.

Analyzing the two men Baird just shot down, one was dead while the other was still alive, clutching his chest, breathing heavily. Baird looked down, turning his gaze to the allied Feral nearby, giving them a nod as he yelled out in their language,

"They're down…come."

He then looked back down at the Stranded still clutching his chest,

"Where is Morose?" Baird sneered, "…I want to know where that sadistic asshole is hiding."

The Stranded coughed a few times as he looked up and noticed the Feral, joining them, glaring at him while their weapons where all pointing directly at him.

"Wouldn't you…cough*… like to know," the Stranded scoffed in between heaving blood from his throat and coughing. Baird's com began to sound off as Cole could be heard clearly through the receiver,

"Baird, baby…hey we got em trapped, WHOO," Cole busted out on the com, "…ya gotta come and see this…"

"Is Morose with them?" Baird answered back.

"Dunno man…only one way to find out."

Baird let out a grumble as the Feral turned their attention to him, wondering what to do with wounded Stranded that was snickering at him,

"Having trouble finding your man, hehe…Gear pig…"

Before the Stranded could finish his sentence, Baird raised his pistol and shot him in the head, silencing him permanently. He looks up to the Feral,

"We need…to get back," he roughly attempts to speak in their language, but apparently the five Feral warriors somewhat understood him as they all nodded their heads in compliance and began to move back towards the field to finish the fight.

________

On the snow-stacked meadow that rolled along the valley, the Feral infantry and cavalry marched along, exchanging gunfire with the remnants of what remained of the Stranded militia, while the Gears flanked them in from behind. The snow continued to fall, just as heavy as it did before the battle at Glacier Valley began, impeding visibility for both the Gears and the Stranded while the Feral moved with ease, gliding along the terrain effortlessly while keeping their eyes keen through the falling snowflakes.

Sanders knew that between the two fronts, their chance of survival was diminishing quickly as the militia morale started to falter. One Stranded attempted to bail out from the fight before Sanders whipped out his pistol and shot him dead, making an example of him in the process in case anymore felt compelled to cower before the COG fascists.

"Keep firing…show these fascist pigs that we will not bow to their treacherous regime," Sanders yelled out, trying to keep all available guns pointing at the enemy as long as possible. He knew that it would probably be in vain, but if Morose was right, then their message would be crystal clear when everything was said and done.

The color of crimson soaked the ground around them as one by one, they were falling. Whether it was from the Gear snipers and infantry, or the Feral mercenaries, picking down their front lines, the Stranded was losing their ground.

Sanders continued to unload his Lancer as he took out a nearby Gear, whom was trying to rush in as others move in, inch by inch, getting closer.

"Take out those Gears…" Sanders yelled out as the Stranded attempted in vain to fire at the heavily armored Gear soldiers. The Stranded where not near as accurate in aim as the Gears, much less the Feral as both armies started to box them in.

Suddenly, the sounds of grunting and neighing could be heard closing in.

"Fuck…incoming cavalry," a Stranded shouted as five Feral riders on armored horses began to move quickly through the terrain while the grounded Feral offered cover fire with Hammerbursts and Gnashers.

"Take down those riders, now," Sanders yelled out, but it was too late. By the time the Stranded realized what transpired, the horses plowed through their defense line, only taking down one animal in the process while the others crossed effortlessly. Chaos followed as the riders began to lacerate the standing Stranded with titanium, alloyed swords.

The Gears finally pushed down the last of the militia's defense lines as they moved in with Lancers in hand. By this time, both sides where terribly low on ammo, so they began to rely on their melee weapons.

"WHOO, yea…bring it," Cole shouts out, pushing though the line along with some Feral ground troops that followed the riders. Sergeant Jacquil managed to also wiggle through the line as he revs his chainsaw bayonet, taking out a Stranded that attempted to hack into him with a machete. Jace followed in as well with the rest of the recruits, revving their chainsaw bayonets while the ammo-less Stranded where limited to their knifes and cleavers, but their weapons where no match against the Gears' Lancer.

Sanders quickly dislodged his makeshift spear as he applies it to the end of his customized Lancer and started to spear incoming Gears.

"You want some of this, pigs?" he yelled out, grabbing one recruit by the shoulder guard and ramming his spear into the gut, just underneath his utility belt. Lucius turned around after hearing Sanders' mocking voice and moves towards the former Gear with his Lancer in one hand and a "kukri" blade in another.

Sanders looked up to see the Gear Sergeant make eye contact as he pulled the spear from the incapacitated Gear, leaving him to bleed, and began to charge the Sergeant while revving his Lancer. Anticipating Sanders' attack, Lucius quickly stepped to the side as he came around Sanders, moving with his arm in a circular motion, followed with a quick flinch of his wrist and brings the thick, kukri blade down over one of Sanders' arm, hacking it off.

A scream followed as the pain shivers up Sanders' arm and into his chest, feeling the throbbing, mingled with the cold air, destabilizing his upper body. As quickly as Sergeant Jacquil severed Sanders' arm, he spun around, revving his Lancer as Sanders tried to counter Lucius' weapon by slamming his own Lancer against Lucius', but Sanders couldn't operate the chainsaw bayonet with one hand, so he tries to apply as much force as he could muster against the Sergeants'. Lucius holds his ground, applying additional force against Sanders' weapon while the teeth of the chainsaw bayonet grind against the other Lancer, causing sparks to fly in all directions. Feeling the strength behind Lucius' Lancer slowly coming down on Sanders, he lifts his knee and attempts to kick Lucius in the groin, but Lucius was able to catch Sanders lifting his leg as Lucius dislodges and steps back, allowing Sanders to kick at him. Quickly before Sanders could put his leg back to the ground, Lucius thrusts to the side and rams his chainsaw bayonet into Sanders' exposed groin, beneath the ammo belt while piercing into his body as the teeth of the revved chainsaw grind into Sanders' flesh, tearing through his lower torso up to the chestplate. Sanders lets out a shrieking bellow while a Feral soldier nearby lifts her pistol and shoots the screaming Sanders in the head, silencing him once and for all as his body topples on top of his bowls that were strewn on the ground beneath him.

Feeling the force lax from Sanders' attack, Lucius relaxes and yanks his Lancer from Sander's bleeding body, wiping the blood from his face that was strewn from the gunshot wound to Sanders' head. He looked around as the Feral and the Gears finished off the rest of the militia, peering through the falling snow, mixed with the blood, drenched ground from the slaughter of over sixty, maybe seventy men.

Cole walked over the corpses while wiping the blood off of his Lancer,

"Damn…you alright, Sarge?" Cole said, looking directly at Lucius. Apparently, Cole noticed his little skirmish with Sanders from a distance as Lucius nodded in compliance, still wiping the blood from his face and wiping his hand over his slick, long dark brown hair, pulled back by several rubber bands.

"Yea, I just…got some of that shit in my eyes," Lucius said, closing is eyes shut to instigate the tear ducts to wash his eyes out, "…and yourself, soldier?"

"I'm good…just looking to see who's still with us," said Cole.

"Agh…I heard that," Lucius couldn't agree less.

Suddenly, voices could be hear over the moaning form the wounded,

"COLE…hey man, you there?" a familiar voice could be heard as Cole looked up and noticed several Gears running to their position.

"Hehe…Dom, Marcus," Cole beamed as he raised his arms,

The remnants of Zeta, Epsilon, and Delta made their way back while Hoffmann was also joining the group after they took care of the rest of the evading militia that attempted to escape in the woods.

Captain Miller hobbled along while Grimes was still guiding the partially deaf Miller with Bjork following close behind. Marcus and Dom caught up with Cole and Sergeant Jacquil,

"Cole…Sergeant…" Marcus greeted the two men.

"Sergeant Fenix…glad to hear you guys made it…and thanks for fixing our communication problem," Lucius added.

"Don't mention it Sergeant…and Cole, good job with guiding the Feral for back-up,"

"Hehe, nothing to it, baby…all the ladies wanna see the Train in action," Cole jesters while Lucius let out a light chuckle. Marcus also gave him a smirk as the group looked up and watched the Feral roaming the crimson field, rummaging the corpses for ammo and other paraphernalia.

The Feral for the most part have kept to themselves, mostly because of the language barrier, with only a handful of Feral whom could somewhat speak the Tyran language. Most of the time, the Tyran they spoke was often broken and difficult to understand, while Baird was the only Gear who could somewhat communicate to them in their language, but even he had some difficulty trying to get the dialect right.

As Marcus looked out, he noticed Colonel Hoffmann moving around with Babel, trying to communicate to the other Feral. It was then it suddenly dawned on Marcus as he looked further and noticed Colonel Hoffmann roaming the field, searching among the corpses as well. Marcus peered through the falling snow, trying to focus in as he noticed that Captain Miller walked over to join up with the Colonel, both searching frantically for something among the bodies strewn on the field.

Dom looked up at Marcus whom was still in a daze, looking out, wondering what he was thinking,

"Marcus…" said Dom, snapping Marcus out of the moment, "…hey, you alright?"

Marcus turned to Dom as he noticed Marcus' face had gone pale again, realizing something grave has potentially happened,

"He's still alive, Dom…Morose is still somewhere, out there…"

Chapter 39: If These Trees Could Talk
"War is the health of the state."


 * Randolph Bourne, The State

The snow continued to fall heavily as the snipers peered out into field, watching Hoffmann’s infantry move forward towards the enemy. Sergeant Mataki looked out into her scope as she watched the Gears move through the field, following the signal that was given to the Feral militia, the one thing Hoffmann knew that Morose would not expect, and for the most part, it worked.

Lowering her sniper rifle, she looked at the others, Private Dunrich, Private Welche, and Corporal Langston.

“Looks like they got it wrapped up, Sarge,” said Langston.

“We’ll stay our post until the Colonel says otherwise,” Bernie reminded them as they responded in one after the other,

“Ma’am,” said Sven.

“Understood ma’am,” Welche responded.

“Yes ma’am,” Langston followed.

They listened inventively to the radio as the squad leaders where continuing to communicate with each other over while they were in engagement. They gathered from the conversation that the Gears and Feral demolished what was left of the Stranded militia that was gathering on the other field behind the dense forest.

Bernie kept her ears perked to her com, hoping to hear something from Colonel Hoffmann, but he was silent for awhile now. As she continued to wait patiently, something else came over the radio,

“Sergeant Mataki, you there, please respond,” a faint, but familiar voice came over her com. Sven looked up to her as if he knew whom it was that was calling her.

“Wait here, guys while I answer this,” said Bernie as she got up from the boulder ledge that she was sitting on and started to walk down an incline to get a better signal.

“This is Sergeant Mataki speaking, your signal is weak, please respond…”

Bernie stood next to a tree just on the edge of a forest as she peered through the snow, keeping guard while trying to listen through the static,

“Working on it…shit…can you hear me now, over?”

“It’s better than it was earlier, Blondie…”

“About fucking time…look I can’t make contact with Colonel Hoffmann or any of the squad leaders, but I need you to listen to me…”

“I’m listening Baird, what do you need from me?”

“You need to relocate, I repeat…move your team and get out of there…”

“I was instructed by the Colonel to stay here…”

“…Morose is still alive Granny, he’s somewhere out there and I can’t inform anyone about it so I need you to contact the Colonel for me, and tell him,”

“…ok Blondie, I’ll contact him first, and then we’ll relocate…”

“No Sergeant, you need to move now…I can’t explain any further but you need to relocate now!”

“Mataki out.”

“No, wait…”

Bernie turned the switch, cutting Baird off as she tweaked the frequency to contact Hoffmann.

“Colonel Hoffmann, do you read, please respond,” Bernie attempted to contact Hoffmann as the snow continued to fall, blurring everything around her.

“This is Hoffmann speaking…is that you, Mataki?”

“Affirmative…I just got in touch with Corporal Baird and he requested to relay a message to you, Colonel,” she said while looking out towards the white and black void inside the forest.

“Proceed Sergeant…”

Just as Colonel Hoffmann finished his transmission, something moved among the snow covered trees as Bernie’s eyes widened to something advancing swiftly. Bernie reacted quickly as she dropped her com and grabbed her Snub pistol from her holster, but the dark figure moved faster as she felt something slap her across the face, knocking her sideways and losing her grip on the pistol. Between the sudden strike and the bitter cold nipping at her exposed flesh, the sting was almost unbearable as she frantically yelped out,

“SHIT…CONTACT…” she blurted out as she tried to get up and call out to the others, “…I’m under attack!”

Her words, however was quickly choked by the cold air, as she tried to fight against whatever it was that was attacking her. Suddenly as she grabbed a hold of something, she could finally see them, the eyes of her enemy, staring down at her as a voice muttered from the darkness,

“I’ve had just about enough of you.”

Without hesitation, whatever it was that had her, grabbed her by her hair and slammed her against a nearby tree. Afterwards, everything went black for Bernie as the impact left her incapacitated, slumping to the ground.

“Hey Sergeant, what’s the word,” Langston blurted out as he was walking over from the ledge, not noticing anything that had transpired as he continued to converse,

“Ya know Sarge,” he continued as he moved in but then noticed that the Sergeant was slumped against the tree. His eyes widened as he looked up and saw a pistol aimed directly at him through the falling snow, but before he could react, the pistol fired, hitting him in the head. His body jerked from the impact and stumbled backwards, crashing lifeless to the ground as he bled profusely.

“Aw, shit,” Welche blurted out. The noise startled Sven and Welche as the two quickly got up and armed their rifles, moving over to where Bernie was trying to make contact.

Sven was the first to make the scene as he noticed through the thick snow a figure standing on the edge of the forest. Quickly, he instinctively raised his rifle and shot at the figure. Without hesitation, the figure shrieked as it toppled over to the ground while Sven started to reload his chamber, but another shot rang out into the woods as Sven could feel something impale his chest, shoving him backwards as he fell on his back. Welche moved up into his place as he yelled out at whatever it was that was attacking them,

“You want some of this, bitch?”

But before Welche could even raise his rifle, something grabbed him by the collar of his armor and impaled him in the throat with a knife. Sven looked up in a daze as he could hear Welche gagging on whatever had a hold of him. Sven tried to move but a numbing pain shot through his body, crippling any attempt to get up. He managed to look down and noticed the blood seeping from the right side of his torso, shit, I’ve been shot.

He tried to reach around for his Gnasher shotgun, but the wound that impaled him kept him locked down. The sounds of wailing could be still heard from someone he apparently managed to hit, as the noise soon turned into vulgarity,

“Fucking…Gear pig, shot me…”

Sven’s heart raced as he looked up, peering through the falling snow as he noticed another dark figure moving towards him. The wailing continued while the dark figure stopped in its tracks, turning over it’s shoulder and barks,

“Shut up, Trey…”

The figure then turns his gaze back to Sven as it came closer and then kneeled down to his position, reaching over and grabbing Sven by the collar of his armor and pulls him up to face him. Sven cringed from the man pulling up as the sudden movement aggravated the wound in his chest. Sven whimpered slightly as he grabbed the man’s arm, trying to hold himself up to release the pressure from his chest.

Suddenly, the figure growled softly as he took in a deep breath, inhaling Sven’s scent, and then exhaled slowly, reading the odor.

“No…I figured it wasn’t you,” Morose sneered as Sven began to tremble under his grip, “…but it was you that took out several of my finest men…Vinny.”

Sven suddenly recognized the man as the palpitations in his heart raced, knowing full well that Morose was more than just pissed at him for taking out his men at the Plantire facility, but from the gif that he got from Morose’ demeanor, he had a much more spiteful wrath with the others for taking his prisoner away from him.

“…I must admit, I didn’t expect to find you here amongst this COG whore, Mataki,” Morose scoffed as he peered over his shoulder, glancing at the fallen Sergeant whom was still comatose from when Morose slammed her head against the tree.

“…which must mean…Cole and Baird is somewhere amongst you…” Morose continued, “…and that little Blackbird must be back at the Block.”

“Go…fuck yourself,” Sven managed to spit out, “…and…leave Feral alone.”

With that said, Morose’ facial expression turned sour as he threw Sven back down to the snow, covered ground, causing a massive thrust of pain pulsing from his chest to his back. Sven yelped, leaning his head back while trying to calm the throbbing pain shooting across his torso. Morose slowly got up while brushing the snow off of his knees.

Suddenly, Bernie’s com began to sound off as Morose whipped around to the sound of the noise. Peering through the snow, Morose walked over while he is joined with Embry. Trey was still wailing and fidgeting on the ground while Morose started to get agitated,

“Just shoot him, please…” Morose said coldly as Embry pulled out his Snub, aimed for Trey’s head and pulled the trigger, silencing him once and for all.

The two men look over Bernie as Morose kneels down and reaches for her com, fastening it off and pulling it to his ear.

''“Sergeant…shit…Granny, are you there? Answer me damnit! You think you can just turn this off and ignore me, well you got another thing comin, Granny...”''

Morose’ expression beamed as the sound of a familiar voice could be heard over the com, how amusing. Morose starts to chuckle,

“Well well…if it isn’t the little Feral’s savior,” Morose sneered, making sure that Baird could hear him, loud and clear, “…I hope she made it alive…it’s a shame really, such a ornery bitch with a pretty face, in case you hadn’t noticed.”

Silence followed while Embry stood back from Morose, listening inventively for a response while Morose teased Baird even more,

“I can’t say the same for that old hag, Sergeant…she’s just about had it. But your little pet bird…she was just as sweet as she was enjoyable…”

“You listen to me, you mental reject, sack of shit…”

Baird’s remark managed to spark something deep in Morose as fury started to surface from his core,

“No, you listen to me, Corporal…right now, I have your snot-nose rookie, Vinny here, alive, bleeding from the chest…not to mention your Sergeant Mataki, so if you want to ever see these two comrades in arms, in one piece again, then I suggest you listen carefully to what I’m about to say…”

''“Like hell I do! I don’t have to sit here and listen to your sad little story about your premature ejaculation you had while being fondled by your cellmate back at the Jacinto Penitentiary…”''

Morose let out a chuckle as he snickered into the com,

“…and I’m willing to guess that you have yet to figure out if your little Feral friend’s hymen is intact,” Morose stirred the grass to startle the snake, “…did they tell you yet, Corporal…did she ever tell you?”

“Don’t even try to drag me into your sick little game…I know all about your fucking, medical history and incarceration…”

“You don’t even know a fraction of what I have discovered in the past ten years, Corporal,” Morose sneered, “…and far as my medical record is concerned, look at it again…”

“The fuck are you talking about?”

“Do you really think that after the fall of Aspho Point, they would keep any records of what they did…do you really think that the COG would have ever take a chance for any information to be leaked out, even after the UIR’s defeat?”

Silence followed as Morose’ words have been known to cut like a knife, releasing the bowels of reality that he felt where too important to repress.

“You are literally insane, you know that…a fucking lunatic…”

“Perhaps…but did it ever occur to you that this is what they want you to believe, so that anything that I say will be easily discredited…just how smart are you, Corporal?”

“You don’t make any sense…”

“Of course I don’t…but don’t take their word for it either, Gear…puppet of the COG,” Morose said calmly as he began to mumble, “…I used to believe what you believe now…what Sergeant Fenix believed…I often wonder does he really believe in them now? Four years in that penitentiary hellhole…only for fate to salvage him from a measly existence…and to then be thrown in this one.”

“He was incarcerated for abandoning his post,”

“No, Corporal…he was incarcerated because he was the next of kin of a brilliant scientist, who knew too much…” Morose growled as he hesitated for a moment before calming his demeanor again,

“Follow the shareholders that stood to lose the most out of all of this, Corporal, because when it all comes right down to it…it’s all about the assets…and whoever controls them, holds the power to everything that we know to be true.”

“The only thing I’m going to follow is your rotting corpse being dragged all over Farrall, when we’re done with you…”

“Then what are you waiting for…Baird?”

________

In the near distance, Euthle continued to occasionally look over his shoulder as the other six riders where still on their horses, waiting for Morose and Embry. The snow fell heavily as the flakes started to collect on their armor while some of the horses would shake their heads to keep the snow out of their ears.

The cold air hung around them as the beasts would occasionally lift their feathered hooves to keep them from getting frostbit. Although these horses where bred to handle the harsh, freezing conditions, they still had their limits, and this Frost has been amongst the worst in Tyran history. While the other soldiers where keeping the snow off of their armor, Gil on the other hand was rubbing his arms against his thick coat. The steam coming from his breath as he huffed, grew heavy as he tried to stay warm, but he was starting to feel the numbing sensation spreading from his fingers to his hands, that's not good.

Just as Gil moved Morose’ horse to a more secluded place to avoid the bitter, light breeze, a sudden zip stirred the air around them as one of the soldiers still on his horse, jerked back and went limp as a red mist hovered behind him.

“SNIPER,” another yelled out as another shot rings out, impaling a horse. The animal stirred in agony as it thrashed and shrieked, frightening the other horses around it.

The ruckus could be heard from the top of the slope as Morose whipped his head around while the com was still in his hand. Embry quickly loaded up his rifle as Morose pulled out his pistol.

Back down at the bottom of the slope, Gil tried to keep Morose’ horse under control, but the beast was vastly stronger than Gil could ever hope to handle as the horse yanked the rope from Gil’s grip and started to take off back out from the wooded area. One soldier was thrown off while another jumped off, readying his Lancer.

Suddenly, gunfire blazed into the scene as the soldiers take cover in the trees, while Gil took the brunt of the bullets streaming through the trees, fatally impaling his chest since he lacked the armor the others had. As Gil slumped to the ground, breathing his last breath, the others continued to stay, occasionally peering out to see who was firing at them.

“Sergeant, we’re under attack,” Euthle yelled out.

________

Between the sudden noise coming from the startled horses and the sounds of gunfire, Morose began to feel the weight of inevitability.

Morose growled as he grabbed Embry by the collar,

“Go back there and finish this,” Morose said while grinded his teeth.

“On…on it,” Embry responded nervously before Morose let him go. Embry pulled the chamber back to his rifle as he runs down to join the others. Morose quickly turned around as he glares at Sven, whom was still in awe of the whole situation and Morose’ conversation he had with the Corporal.

While the commotion was festering the vicinity, Bernie was slowly coming back to consciousness as she lifted her head, slowly opening her eyes as she noticed Morose towering over Sven, oh no.

Morose reached down and grabbed the Private by his collar and yanked him on his feet, causing a massive shock of pain, shooting across Sven’s chest, down to his right arm. Sven let out a cry as Morose lifted his hand and slapped him across the face,

“Shut up, boy…” Morose sneered as he brings his pistol and shoves the barrel into Sven’s face, pushing against his cheek while Sven tries to breathe to calm the sudden burst of pain hitting his chest, “…looks like we’re going to speed things up a bit…starting with you, and then that “bitch” Mataki…”

Just before Morose could finish his mocking, Bernie looks up with blurry eyes, lifting her pistol and pulls the trigger. The bullet grazes Morose across the back of his thigh as Morose cringes from the contact, loosening his grip on Sven, subsequently dropping him.

________

Embry manages to join the others as bullets ricochet across the trees, shattering limbs and bark from the trunks. The other soldiers were exchanging fire while Embry tries to zero in with his scope, but it was difficult to see between the falling snow and the trees.

“Shit…I can’t make anything out with this,” Embry griped while Euthle pulled back to reload.

“Well you better find something, cause we’re all fucking, pinned down, here,” Euthle barked over the noise. With one horse down and two runaways, what was left of this Stranded militia was futile.

Suddenly, a horn could be heard that echoed across the woods, bellowing in a low tone like a trombone.

“Agh...fucking Feral…damnit Corporal, we’re screwed now,” Euthle sneered.

“Get your nades,” Embry yelled to Euthle.

The two men pulled out their Bolo grenades as they carefully started to swing them in hand while signaling the other two soldiers to provide suppressing fire.

Loading up their Lancers, the other two start to fire while Embry and Euthle swung their grenades out into the white void in the enemy’s general direction as they take cover before the grenades go off.

Debris follows after detonation, spraying forest foliage all over the vicinity while the dust and snow hover in the air around the site of impact. The gunfire ceased as silence follows, with only the sound of bark and wood chips falling from the sky, hitting the ground.

Embry and Euthle quickly look up after the dust somewhat settles, peering through the falling snow and hovering dirt cloud. Holding his rifle, Embry kept a sharp eye out, trying to make out any movement, but the falling snow and debris was still making it somewhat difficult to make out anything in the woods.

The other two soldiers get out and start to move slowly while watching Euthle from the near distance, waiting for a signal to proceed out into the open. Euthle continued to move out with Lancer in hand, alternating between points of cover while Embry stayed with his rifle ready, giving Euthle some cover.

The area was still quiet with no sign of movement as Euthle moved slowly through the clouded thicket. Within the antsy air that was still heavy with snow, a faint noise fluttered somewhere behind Euthle as his ears twitched to the sound, followed by a ticking beep that was all too familiar as Euthle instinctively dove forward,

“GRENADE…”

________

“You fucking cunt…” Morose sneered, as he turned his deathly gaze over to Bernie, but she pulled the trigger again, hoping to land a more substantial wound this time around, but her blurred sight was still hindering her aim. Morose twitched in his place as the bullet pierces his left shoulder, causing him to drop his pistol out of his hand.

Bernie tries to get up, but the world around her began to spin as Morose gathers himself and kicks the gun out of Bernie’s hand. He growls as he grabs his shoulder, attempting to instinctively stop the bleeding, but he was so enraged, he started to lose sight of what he was trying to do in the first place.

Morose steps around the Sergeant as he gets ready to curb stomp Bernie, but before he could, Sven grabs his unloaded rifle and swings it into Morose’ lower thigh…

“FUCK…” Morose bellows out, as the pain nearly drops him on all fours, catching himself with one knee as he turns over his good shoulder and twists his body. Turning onto his back, he swings his leg and hits Sven in the chest, knocking him backwards.

Bernie reaches over to grab her pistol as she attempts to fire it again, but the sound of a click causes her to panic,

“Shit…not now, damnit” she growls as she tries to remedy the jammed shell in the cold chamber, but her sight was still so hazy, she couldn’t find the shell trapped in the chamber. She looked up as she saw Morose turning his gaze back to her as she noticed Sven was lying comatose in the snow nearby,

“I’m not done with you, Mataki…” Morose growled as he tried to get up on a throbbing leg while still somewhat bleeding from the shoulder.

Suddenly, the sounds of the chainsaw bayonet could be heard from the distance as Morose stopped in his tracks and turns his head to the commotion,

“Oh no, I’m not finished yet…not…yet,” he said as he started to wobble past the snipers and into the woods.

________

“Gah, you want some of this, Gear pig?” Euthle yelled out while swinging his Lancer, using the teeth on his chainsaw bayonet to cut into a Gear whom apparently took out Embry with a Bolo grenade, earlier.

Dodging Euthle’s Lancer as it scrapes along the tree trunks, taking off chunks of bark and twigs, Baird ducks his head from the disgruntled Gear, trying to whack his head off.

“Get over here, pretty boy, so I can cut up your pussy face," Euthle scoffed while Baird used the trees in between them, using his own Lancer to do the same, thrashing with the sharp teeth at the end of his chainsaw bayonet.

With both terribly low on ammo, they ravage the forest around them while cutting through the thicket as the bayonet sliced though some of the branches like they were butter. The slender trees made meandering around the woods a little difficult, not to mention the dust cloud still lingering in the air from the grenade.

“Holms…Jeers, where the fuck are you?” Euthle sneered, wondering what happened to the other soldiers that were with them.

“Oh, don’t even think calling for help now, shitbag…” Baird growled, knowing that the Feral took them out quietly before he tossed the Bolo grenade earlier. His remark only pissed Euthle off even more as the sturdy man in partial, Gear armor growled, revving his Lancer, coming towards Baird like a raving mad man.

Baird quickly countered with his own Lancer while Euthle came down on it, trying to push Baird down, but holding his stance in shoulder width, Baird used his foundation to brace the impact Euthle was putting against the clashing duel. As the teeth grind, sparks scatter while the motor on the drums begin to smoke from the overdrive.

“Agh, shit…” Baird griped, knowing that if they didn’t dismount soon, the power would overload the throttle to his Lancer, potentially causing permanent damage to the components. Within a split second, Baird twists his hip as he steps to the side with one leg, using his other to push off of Euthle as he dismounts his Lancer from Euthle’s. In the process, Euthle loses his footing as he stumbles back, landing against a nearby tree trunk.

A sudden series of shouts could be heard from the distance as Euthle turned towards the direction of the commotion, and let’s out a grumble,

“Ahhh, fuck…they’re coming.”

“That’s right, fucking, Stranded militia trash,” Baird scoffed as he revved his chainsaw bayonet, keeping the rotor from freezing up while moving towards Euthle. Using the tree behind him, Euthle pushes off and leaps towards Baird, coming in with a swing, hoping to impale the Corporal in the torso, but Baird steps to the side as he twists his body, moving his Lancer from below. As the two collide, Euthle was moving just enough for Baird to catch him while coming up, impaling Euthle in the leg as the chainsaw jerks a few times before cutting through the mass and bone, until it sliced through, completely.

Euthle hollered in pain, grunting like a wild beast as he dropped his Lancer to clutch what remained of his leg that was bleeding profusely. Baird turned around, only to see the Feral, along with other Gears entering the arena as they surround the scene, watching Euthle lying in the snow, snarling in spite,

“You fucking, wankers…your nothing but the COG’s brainless puppets!” he continued to rant, “…you’ll see, when the COG no longer needs you, they’ll just fuck you up and lock you away, just like they did to the men of Beta Five!”

Delta and Epsilon walked into the scene, noticing the Stranded soldier cursing while the others just stood and watched him rant and bleed. Marcus moved through the crowd, followed by Bjork and Dom, while Gaiman moved to the side.

Baird kneeled over as he grabbed Euthle by his armor, pulling his face to his as Baird sneered,

“Where in the hell is Morose?”

Euthle's lips quivered as he kept quiet for a moment while his expression began to soften, followed with a series of guttural laughter,

“Shouldn’t you be more concerned about Mataki…” Euthle chuckled in spite. Baird’s expression turned into fury as he looked up and made eye contact with Marcus.

Suddenly, Cole entered the scene, along with Sergeant Jacquin, as the two move quickly up to the sniper squads last known position.

“Hey Vinny…” Cole yelled out, “Boomer Lady, you there?”

Marcus quickly followed Jacquin as they climbed up the slope. Cole was already there, trying to help Sven up, whom was coughing and shivering,

“Aw man…he needs a medic, bad,” said Cole, trying not to move Sven too much while Sergeant Jacquin was helping Bernie get back on her feet.

“How are you holding up, Sergeant?” Lucius asked while Bernie was clutching the side of her head,

“Better than we were ten minutes ago…fuck,” she griped as she wrapped her arm around Lucius’ neck while he carefully picked her up, “…ugh, thanks.”

“Don’t mention it,” Lucius said as he turned to Marcus, “…we got to get these two to the Raven.”

“Understood,” Marcus said in his usual grinding voice. He turns over to see the bodies of Private Welche and Corporal Langston as he watches Bjork kneeling down next to Welche and carefully moves his hand over Welche’s face to gently close his eyelids.

This was something that Marcus was accustomed to seeing, all too often. It was something that almost became the norm, to watch squadmates mourn their brothers in arms, so much that Marcus couldn’t help to feel the guilt of being jaded with it all. But as a leader, he didn’t have the luxury of mourning, especially in front of other soldiers who looked up to him for guidance.

Bjork searched underneath Welche’s chest plate, reached over and yanked his COG tags. He lifted them up for a moment and then proceeded to put them away in his pack as he stood up, turning over to watch Cole carefully pick up Sven.

“Hang on, Cole, I’ll help ya,” said Bjork.

“Get his good side, I’ll hold his bad,” said Cole as Bjork quickly joined them, carefully holding Sven on one side while Cole carried the other. Sven was whimpering in pain as the two slowly move him down the slope.

Marcus watched as the three exited the top of the slope while he turns to his com,

“KR-63, do you read?”

“Roger that, Sergeant Fenix.”

“We have two more wounded coming your way…”

“Understood Sergeant…we’re standing by.”

“Roger that, KR-63...Fenix out.”

Marcus turned over and kneeled down next to Corporal Langston as he reached over to find and pull off his COG tags. This was the fifteenth set of tags that he collected today, adding to the collection he stored away in his pack as they jingled almost every time he lifted his leg, which was typical in the knee deep snow.

He strolled down the slope to find additional Gears scanning the area while he found Baird still standing in the middle of the vicinity, only a few feet away from where Euthle was lying, watching him bleed to death, slowly.

“Corporal,” Marcus calmly called out as Baird slowly turned his gaze from Euthle to Marcus as the Sergeant gestured for Baird to come over. Baird stood for a moment watching Euthle, and then proceeded to walk over to Marcus, pulling his knees up through the deep snow.

“Tell me you found Morose,” Baird griped while locking his jaw. Marcus could already tell that Baird was teetering emotionally.

“He ran off, Baird…” Marcus replied.

“Fuck,” Baird grinded, softly. He looked down to the ground, shaking his head as he looked back up and continued, “…were they ok?”

“They’re alive and in one piece…you managed to save two Gears, Damon…I wouldn’t beat yourself up over Morose…”

“We have to find him, Marcus…I don’t give a shit if were out here till dawn…”

“Bernie managed to shoot him, twice…he left a blood trail, so Dom and Gaiman are on it now…”

Baird looked up in a sudden frame of interest as he quickly grabbed Marcus by his arms,

“Where is it?”

“Baird, your not in the condition to going after him…”

“I’ll keep that in mind the next time you go out on a limb to look for somebody’s missing wife…” Baird scoffed quietly, piercing right into Marcus’ conscience. Marcus glared into Baird’s ice cold, blue eyes, feeling the hardened gaze coming from them as the words continued to twist at his ethics. He knew that this was personal for Baird, but he knew that going out to search for Dom’s missing wife was personal too, not to mention dropping his post to go back to his father’s mansion. The only difference was that neither Dom, nor Marcus had anything else to lose, but what does Baird have to lose? He had no family in the Jacinto database that anyone could verify was still alive, nor any next of kin. Why is he so bent on making sure Morose is hunted down and executed on sight, other than for the obvious reason that he was dangerously insane?

Marcus could only guess that it had something to do with the week he spent out in the wilderness with Cole, Sven, and McNight. He couldn’t confirm for sure, but he had some suspicion that this had to do a lot with Feral, but what, he could only speculate, and that’s a hell of a lot of speculation, especially when it concerns Baird. But something compelled Marcus to give in this time.

“Don’t do anything stupid, you hear me…” said Marcus, “you can come with me.”

“Sigh…fine, but wait a minute…”

“Wait, what?” said Marcus. He watched as Baird put his fingers to his mouth and let out an earsplitting whistle, catching the attention of two Feral nearby. They looked at each other for a minute and then marched their way over to Baird.

“I need help to find…trail,” Baird spoke roughly in their language, but they understood enough as they gave him a nod while one spoke in broken Tyran,

“Where…trail?”

Marcus lifted his arm in the direction as he suddenly moved in the direction while the two Feral followed along with Baird.

________

Dom and Gaiman where still moving through the dense woods with two other Gears as Gaiman kept a sharp eye on the path Morose left behind.

“Damn…how in the hell can this guy move this far with a bullet wound in his shoulder, shit…” Dom griped. Giaman kept his focus on the trail, moving a steady pace so that the others could follow him and not get too far behind.

“He has a very persistent spirit,” Gaiman answered, while still focusing on the trail.

“Oooo…kaaay,” Dom replied, trying not to come across as condescending. He new that Gaiman was a South Islander, and was accustomed to the religious background that all young men of the islands where subjected to, but his skin was rather pale for the ethnicity.

“But he won’t get too far…”

“…and you know this how?”

“These trees can talk,” Gaiman responded patiently.

Sigh, that’s it…I’m not going to ask this guy any more questions, Dom said to himself as he continues to follow him while one Private was in front and the other was behind.

“Hey…are we even close to finding this guy?” the one behind Dom asked. Dom turned over his shoulder as he responded,

“Look kid, this guy has been hiding from the COG for over five years at least…chances are, he’s not going to be all that easy to find.”

Suddenly, Gaiman stopped in his tracks and knelt down behind a fallen log that was partially buried in the snow. The other followed suit as Dom roadie ran right next to Gaiman.

“Ok…so what’s up?” Dom asked quietly. Gaiman didn’t reply for nearly a minute while looking deeper into the woods as the snow fell all around them. It wasn’t quite as heavy as earlier, but still making depth perception problematic.

“There’s something…disquieting…” said Gaiman as he stood perfectly still, peering into the void ahead of them.

Gaiman then suddenly turned his head as his eyes widened, noticing someone coming form behind them. It was then he noticed a Feral moving quietly and gracefully into the open, not making any threatening movements as she held up both of her hands, showing the COG emblem painted on her palms. Dom let out a sigh as he noticed some others following not too far behind, recognizing Marcus in his armor from the distance, as well as Baird’s bright blonde, shuffled hair.

The Feral stopped in her place, waiting for the two Gears as Marcus peered at the Gears, bunched up in cover, while giving Gaiman a nod. The two Feral where the first to take cover behind some trees nearby, turning their gaze to Baird, whom gave them each a glance as he moved over towards Dom and Giaman, with Marcus right behind him. The two carefully brush up against the massive, fallen tree as Dom and the other Gear tries to give them some room. As they settle in, Marcus turns over to Gaiman,

“What’s the hold-up?”

“We must tread, carefully from this point on, Sergeant,” said Gaiman as Marcus turned to Dom, watching him shrug and nod as if he had nothing to add to Gaiman’s intel.

Marcus knew Gaiman’s tracking skills to be one of the best, and he seldom ever questioned them, but the look in Gaiman’s demeanor was unsettling at best. He wasn’t quite sure what was making Gaiman nervous, but it wasn’t like for any South Islander to fear any man, or a Locust for that matter.

“Alright…” Marcus said calmly, “…you lead the way, Corporal.”

“Yes, Sergeant,” Gaiman said without hesitation as he got up and started to roadie run at a comfortable past, not too slow, but not too hastily either. One after another, the Gears followed behind, keeping their Lancers or Snubs in hands, while the two Feral, mirrored each other shortly behind. Gaiman kept his sharp eye on the fresh trail while keeping his peripheral view on full alert at the same time. There was something else that came through here as well.

Gaiman slowed his pace as he slowly came to a halt, peering out for a moment and then turned, soon noticing the two Feral keeping their distance while they too where appearing nervous. As the others caught up, Baird turned around to the Feral and started to notice the same.

Baird turned over to Marcus, tapping him on the shoulder,

“I got a feeling that Gaiman’s instincts is not a sign of paranoia…” said Baird.

“…and what would compel you to come to that conclusion, Baird?” asked Marcus, knowing that Baird was not one to listen to the subliminal senses of anyone with some religious background.

“The Feral scouts are nervous too.”

Marcus looked out as the two women peered from a thicket, not too far from their position as their eyes where widened and their shoulders slumped, keeping a lower profile, more so than usual. Marcus turned to Gaiman,

“Somebody else came though here,”

Gaiman responded by nodding his head as he turned back into the direction of the trail. Baird pondered for a moment as he suddenly turned to Gaiman,

“Stay here, I’ll go in…”

Marcus and Dom looked at each other for a moment before they realized what Baird was going to do,

“Wait…Baird, what the hell, you don’t know what’s in there, man…” Dom protested.

“Yea…I do, Santiago,” Baird snapped back.

“What did I tell you about going out and doing something stupid, Corporal?” Marcus scoffed as Baird quickly weaseled his way through the men,

“Since when did I ever listen to reason, especially yours?” Baird answered back, moving forward as he carefully moved on, keeping his head low.

“Ahhh…shit,” Marcus griped as he too got up and started to move while slapping Dom on his shoulder, “…stay here until I call…or scream…which ever comes first.”

“Yea…wait, what?” Dom responded blankly as Marcus follows behind Baird, “…wait, Marcus…shit!”

Baird paced his steps carefully, following a faint trail until he started to notice something in the distance, somewhat secluded in the woods nearby, hidden under the shadows of the trees. He looked around the vicinity and then carefully started to step out into the shadows, keeping his focus on a large spot in the white snow while Marcus followed closely behind, watching the sides as Baird continued forward.

As he moved closer, he kneels down to his destination, peering at what was a large pool of blood, somewhat soaked into the snow. Baird looked up over his shoulder as he turned to Marcus, whom was standing statuesque in the middle of the sparse woods, his hardened blue eyes wide and his expression blank, looking away at something disturbing as Baird could see his breathing getting heavy in the thick, cold air.

Baird carefully turned his body over while following another bloody trail as it leads into the direction of Marcus’ heavy glare. Looking up and over through the density of the sparse trees, he noticed a flock of black birds, sitting in the branches, finding refuge in the tree limbs as they occasionally fly from one branch to another, picking at something hanging in the branches above them.

Carefully standing back up, Baird moved over to get a better look, peering through the falling snow, while still following the bloody trail, leading to the object hanging from above as the light, peering through the dense conifer leaves, reveals of what once used to be a man, hanging from the branches above with his body gutted, his bowels strewn across the snow covered ground.

Baird never saw Marcus so pale before, not even when they came across Gears that where in worse shape than this, but as Baird continued to move closer to the human hanging in a bloody mess, trying not step on the entrails, he peered even closer.

The man was shirtless while still wearing what looked to be Gear pants and boots, hanging from a rope, upside down, while his long, damp black hair was wrapped roughly around his neck. Baird stepped in even further as he comfortably reached over and turned the body around, to finally see for himself what he has been looking for, at last.

“Son of a bitch…” Marcus muttered as he too moved in, trying to hold his stomach down as he looked into the glassy stare of a mad man,

“…what the hell did this?”

Baird didn’t answer immediately as he took out the Feral blade he had in his possession, grabbing Morose’ head by his strands and pulling his head in as he started to cut into Morose’ neck. Marcus watched Baird hacking into his neck, slowly tearing the tendons and then the cervical vertebrae as he finally severed Morose’ head completely off, still holding his head by his hair.

“What the fuck, Baird…”

“Just a precaution…to make sure he’s dead,” Baird said in a monotone as he threw his knife into the ground, holding the head up and drop kicks it across the vicinity.

The others finally slowly come in as they started to ease, once they saw Marcus and Baird, whom turned around to face Marcus before he proceeded to walk away,

“We’re done here…”

Chapter 40: To Chase A Feather In The Wind
Should I fall out of love, my fire in the light

To chase a feather in the wind

Within the glow that weaves a cloak of delight

There moves a thread that has no end.

For many hours and days that pass ever soon

The tides have caused the flame to dim

At last the arm is straight, the hand to the loom

Is this to end or just begin?


 * All Of My Love


 * Led Zeppelin

The light drifted from a nearby window in a haze that filtered the room with its afterglow. Specs of dust could be seen lingering in the air in its illumination, floating in space while brushing up against the loose fibers and particles that also clung in the air.

Taking a deep breath and then let out a slow exhale, Raven blinked several times to pull herself out of a daze while peering towards the light coming from the window, trying to regain the focus in her vision again. She had only been awake for not even five minutes and already she felt like she was losing her mind.

Where am I…why am I here? She rummages through memories, trying to make sense of the pieces she was able to salvage since the last time she was somewhat conscience, but all that she could recall was the cold, bitter air, snapping at her cheeks and nose. She remembers the scent of metal mixed with perspiration and aftershave, hearing voices that sounded as if they where muffled. Lurking further into her recorded senses, she recalls breathing, struggling against the air as if it weighed heavily.

And then it hit her,

“Cole,” Raven mumbled. Peering through bleary eyes, she hears a mellow, soothing voice.

“Feral?”

“Gus…is that you?”

“No…but he asked me to check up on you.”

It took her a moment to realize that it wasn’t Cole speaking as Raven blinked several times, trying to peer through the bleariness, but it did nothing to regain her sight. All she could make out was a silhouette of someone sitting next to her.

“Why…can I not see straight?” Raven growled under her breath in frustration.

“You have been sedated for awhile now…your eyesight will return in time,”

“How long have I’ve been asleep?”

There was a pause as Raven struggled to decipher whom it was that was talking to her. The accent was authoritative, and but yet, serene at the same time,

“Three days.”

''Three days? Oh no''… Raven panicked,

“Are they alright…did they make it to the Block?” Raven became tense, clenching her weakened fists while trying to sit up, but her body wasn’t as responsive as she remembered it to be,

“…there’s…a militia,”

“Yes, we know…”

“What happened to Cole, Vinny…where’s Damon…and Delilah?”

“They’re fine…you don’t have to worry about them anymore,” the voice responded as Raven could feel a gentle caress on her forehead, compelling her to lie back down and relax, finding some sanctuary in the mellow voice soothing her distress. Raven took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, still trying to put all the pieces back together again.

“Who are you?” Raven finally asked, turning her head over to the blurred figure that was gently stroking her forehead,

“A friend…”

“Friend?”

“…you kept Sigma alive in the wilderness…and then brought them safely back home. You brought my Gus home…and you even went as far as bringing back my clever Blondie…

Raven’s facial expression turned into canvas of bafflement,

“Blondie?” she muttered.

Bernie chuckled, “Granny’s clever boy…but Gus will always be my favorite.”

“What…how, did we get back?”

“Epsilon and Delta picked up Sigma’s radio frequency. They managed to find all of you before you froze to death…”

“But…what of…Morose, and his militia?”

“…they have been dealt with…and you won’t have to worry about him ever again.”

Raven quickly shut her eyes as memories of her captivity suddenly resurfaced. The horrible things that Morose forced into her head plagued her mind, pulling at the fabric that held her together. Tears swelled in her closed eyes as she tried to fight it back, but the trauma from his torment was too fresh and terrifying.

Bernie quickly reached over to cradle Raven’s dizzy head, holding her from despair as Raven sobbed profusely,

“Don’t fight it anymore, girl…let it out, or it will haunt you forever.”

Raven did as Bernie instructed her to do, and she wept, clinging to whatever reason she had left to keep going in a world so dark and callous, the thoughts of the others quickly ran through her head. A slide show of faces, people that she has known throughout her lifetime, appeared in a vast collage, stirring emotions that have been suppressed for too long. Raven couldn’t run from it anymore, so she held onto the others more than she would ever have dared, leaving an open wound in her soul that only someone else can fill. The question now that haunted her the most was, did this empty hole just now appear, or has it always been there, she just chose to deny it? Either way, she was exposed now, and she could no longer hide the fact that it was inevitable.

Solitude was not the life for me…was it.

No, it wasn’t.

Then why didn’t you say something before?

You had to see it for yourself…there was no other way.

The noise coming from Raven’s sobs began to soften as a great burden melted away, loosening the bonds of stubbornness, to find a place in this world that she may be able to somewhat fit. Nothing was for certain, but at least there was hope.

Bernie stroked her hair with her hand, feeling Raven’s tension soften as her anguish was finally released while finding some closure, just as Bernie told her it would. The Sergeant knew the young woman’s trauma all too well, and she could feel it exiting Raven’s body as her head went limp and the crying subsided. She can find peace now… Suddenly, heavy footsteps could be heard as they moved into the room.

“Feral?”

I know that voice…I know that name.

“Is she alright?”

“She’s just catching up, Gus…she’s been through a lot.”

Cole entered the room as he noticed Raven slumped under the Sergeant’s arm while Bernie caressed her head.

“…and what about you…I thought the doctor told you to stay in bed?” Cole asked leaned up against the wall while Bernie scoffed,

“Humph…like you should talk…and do I look like somebody who likes to stay in bed?”

“Alright, alright….but you took your meds, right?”

“Sigh, yes…along with that crap that the staff here calls breakfast…”

Cole chuckled at a drowsy, but stable Mataki. She was somewhat serene, sitting next to Raven’s bed in her hospital pajama’s while cozied up in a long sleeve sweater and a paper-back book in her lap.

She had a bandage over head, covering her stitches from when Morose slammed her against the tree. Fortunately, the concussion was minor with only a hairline fracture at worst, but it was procedure for patients with any head trauma to stay in the hospital for at least a week, to watch for symptoms of a potential cerebral hematoma.

“Ok, I know your laughing at me, so what’s so funny?” Bernie sneered slightly while Cole continued to smirk,

“You do realize you have to go back to the CT room today, right?”

“Ugh, yes…I was already reminded of that twice within the past hour…”

“Gus?” Raven stirred, looking up through the haze over her eyes. Cole walked over to the other side of her bed and pulled up a chair up as he took a seat.

“I’m here, baby…do what Boomer Lady says, just let it out.”

Raven just leaned back into her pillow, letting out a sigh as she closed her eyes.

“You looking better than you did two days ago, Feral…”

“Well that’s a comfort,” Raven acknowledge while her eyes where still closed, “…I can’t remember a thing since…shit, since Damon was chewing me out…”

“Hehe, you was out like a light when we took you out of the dill…” Cole reiterated, somewhat glad that she didn’t remember being out in the blistering snowstorm that nearly killed them.

He glanced over at the cast on her leg and ankle while the rest of her body was bare, with only the hospital gown covering her nude body.

Sergeant Mataki had long noticed the bruises on her body, splotched all over her arms, as if someone painted leopard spots with ink and a brush.

Bernie could recall that last time she came back to check on Raven earlier that morning, while she was still in a comatose state, she noticed Blondie was in her room with the head nurse, scanning her body for other abrasions, shortly after the infirmary released the toxicology results and the rape kit test that was performed that same evening. She had never seen Baird so concerned about anyone, much less an ornery Feral, but he seemed somewhat frantic when he realized that she still unconscious.

Bernie sat in the hallway from the room entrance, and waited until Baird limped out from Raven’s room, rubbing his forehead as if he was contemplating something over and over again. She wasn’t exactly sure why he wanted to see his pet Birdie, as Bernie officially called her, but it was something that stirred her curiosity, and intended to eventually find out.

Cole sat and sighed as he looked at a dazed Raven, finding his own serenity in knowing that Raven was, for the moment, safe. The past few days made Cole anxious as he waited to hear from Baird concerning her tests. They weren’t sure what Raven was subjected to, but the test confirmed that she wasn’t raped, and it was this that Cole could find some comfort in.

“Will you be alright, Gus?” Bernie asked as Cole watched Raven doze back into slumber, watching his face turn sober,

“Yea…it’s just…it’s been a long week.”

“Well, I guess we better let Blondie’s little Birdie rest, before Hoffmann grills her.”

“Colonel Hoffmann said he was going to see her?”

“He told me earlier this morning…and then chewed me out for being insistent on going back out on the field…”

Cole laughed, knowing that if it were up to the Colonel, he would have Bernie sitting in a rocking chair, knitting crochet booties for infants.

Bernie slowly began to get up, cringing as she grunted slightly. Cole got up and walked around Raven’s bed to help the Sergeant find her balance, holding out his bicep for Bernie to brace herself with while Cole slowly escorts her towards the door and out into the hallway.

Walking a little ways down, Bernie find a bench nearby to sit in as Cole helps her down. She looks up at him he takes a seat next to her,

“How is Vinny doing?”

Cole’s face brightened as he let out a chuckle,

“Hehe, Vinny…still da same…which is a good thing actually,” said Cole, “…but he’s going to have to stay for a week too…his sister came to see him, though...that was nice surprise!”

Cole was tickled with the fact that he got to see Gwen, and he wasn’t the least bit disappointed. She had Sven’s hair and eye color while her long curls where pulled back and wrapped under a scarf. Just as Sven predicted, she brought him a few, home made pastries, although there wasn’t any honey to make “honey rolls,” but there was still some flour and sugar left to make other things. Cole would laugh, watching Sven stuff his face while Gwen would make small talk with Gus, much to his delight.

He had long hoped that Sven would escape the hardships of war, hoping that it wouldn’t harden him like it did to the others. Perhaps Gwen may keep him from all of dat…Cole could only hope.

“…and how’s Blondie holding up?”

Cole gave a slight smirk, as he snickered under his breath,

“Ah, you know Baird…he’s just being…well, Baird...” Cole admitted, but then something softened in his expression, “…but then, other times, he’s on edge, ya know? It’s like he’s looking for something, but…he can’t seem to find it.”

“I noticed he’s been trying to get into contact with Birdie…”

“Well then he’s definitely on edge…but, hell, whatta I know…Baird never really ever tells me what he and Feral ever talk about.”

“Wait, he actually talks to her?” Bernie asked in amazement, knowing that Baird wasn’t one to engage in small talk with anyone, much less a woman.

“Hell, yea…he spent most of the week trying to get her to talk…ya know, getting into her head so he could learn about how the Feral function, especially with breeding.”

Cole let out a laugh, recollecting the times they would bug Raven insistently about the topic.

“What in bloody hell does he intend to talk to her about now?”

“I don’t know…but Feral knows quite a bit. Damon believes that she used to do a lot of espionage, hacking into the Jacinto mainframe…”

“Yea, we know that Ms. McNight has been infiltrating our data system for at least within the past five years,”

“Shit…and we’re just now hearing about it?”

“She’s covered her tracks pretty well, but Hoffmann has enough evidence to charge her for larceny and treason.”

“Oh, you gotta be shittin me…just after what she did to save our asses?”

“I didn’t say that Hoffmann is going to follow through with the charges…but he may make some plea deal with her, in exchange for some information, and possibly some services…’

“…like what?”

“Well, to help establish better relations with the Feral for one, since she was one of a few that can actually speak their language…apparently, Blondie’s managed to figure out some of their language as well. Maybe that’s the reason he’s been trying to talk to her…”

“Hmph, possibly…me personally, I think he’s just lonely…and Feral actually puts up with his crap…and then dishes it right back.”

Cole chuckled while Bernie leaned back in amazement,

“Seriously?”

“Are you kiddin? Shit, Feral and Baird would argue constantly, over stuff I didn’t think anyone could argue about…ask Vinny…damn, speakin of which, that kid owe’s me ten bucks!”

“For what?”

“Now that I’ll have to explain that, sometime over a cup of coffee…if you’re up to it…”

“After my routine catscan, I’ll take up on that offer later today.”

“You got a date!” Cole smile.

________

Later in the day came quickly for Raven as she was sitting up after eating something the nurse called a “pot roast,” that, instead, resembled a piece of damp meat that was submerged in water for too long with a shaved, raw carrot for a side.

The small rationing was expected for another week, until stolen supplies could be accounted for. Since the COG unleashed their forces against the Stranded militia, they uncovered crates of food and supplies that were stashed at the Plantire Immulsion compound, that they raided shortly after they extinguished the militia.

With only being awake for almost two, solid hours, word spread quickly of Raven’s awakening as the nurse informed her of Hoffmann’s visit to sort out some details that he felt she could enlighten him with. Joy.

She figured there would be a lot of questions that Hoffmann was going to demand answers, after trying to get some information from the staff concerning the events that happened during her coma. The little that she gathered was still vague at best, but one thing was for sure that was foremost on her mind was the fact that the COG dragged Morose’ body back to the Block for an autopsy, and no one would explain as to why.

Hoffmann entered the room, alone while the nurses stepped out, leaving just Raven still huddled in bed, covered in blanket with a cast on her leg. He carefully pulled up a chair while sitting in it slowly, trying to offset his aching joints, still aggravated from running around the cold the day before.

After he finally sat down comfortably in his seat, he let out a sigh as he removed his hat and held on to it while rubbing his white-haired head. The cold continued to dry out his skin, irritating it to the point where he couldn’t take frequent showers anymore, allowing the natural oils to keep his scalp clear of dander. There wasn’t enough conditioner, or lotion, in the Block to keep everyone’s skin from scaling.

With her vision back to normal, an awe of shock came over her as she looked at the tired, old man, still pushing against the fence like a defiant stallion. Although it was so long ago, Raven could remember the days when Hoffmann had color in his hair, and his face was bright with confidence and zeal. Now it was the face of abrasion and humility, his expression softened by the lines that was once toned and poised. Despite everything that he prepared himself for, she had reason to believe that nothing prepared him for events of late.

Hoffmann let out a sigh, gathering his thoughts as he leaned over slightly, reaching into his pack to pull out something. Slowly as he leaned back while holding a tarnished, medal in his bare hand,

“I’ve…been meaning to give this to Marion,” he started as if it may bring some comfort to Raven, but something in the back of his head told him that he was just fooling himself, as Raven coldly corrected him,

“Marion McNight is dead, Colonel.”

“Sigh…so with you being the next of kin…”

“I don’t want my father’s medal…and I’m not his next of kin.”

Hoffmann finally turned his gaze towards the ebony haired, pale woman with a porcelain façade, sitting adjacent to him, staring at him blankly with her glassy blue eyes. He could remember the day Jonathan and Marion introduced their new bundle of joy with rosy, blushed cheeks and long dark lashes, nestled in a gown with a bow in her soft hair. He had never seen Marion happier with their new baby, their little Eloise McNight, now sitting cold and weary in a hospital bed, broken, skeptical, and at loss for so many words. He felt as if he failed Jonathan somehow, someway, sacrificing himself for the COG, only to earn the medal in his very hand, after his death, to be given to his what was left of his family.

“McNight…your father died protecting a medical frigate that was transporting wounded back to Jacinto…he saved a lot of lives at the cost of his.”

“So did a lot of other Gears Colonel…and how did the COG repay them? By sending their daughters away to be raped and exploited in their breeding farms…”

“I’m not going to sit here and try to justify past policies, McNight,”

“Just ask your questions Colonel and I will do what I can to answer them…”

“Sigh, fair enough…” said Hoffmann, somewhat relieved that Raven was willing to cut to the chase, “…who are the Harpies?”

“They’re a Feral clan…the most militant of the clans. It has long been rumored that they may have been responsible for failed negotiations in the past, resulting in catastrophe on the COG’s part…”

“Who is their “Reverend Mother?”

“They do not have a Reverend Mother, they have a Matriarch, and her name is Tamar.”

“What do you know about Tamar?”

“She is ruthless, strategic, and as of recent, a traitor…”

Raven’s manner concerning the Harpies, or Tamar for that matter, was detached and cold as she answered Hoffmann’s questions without disdain. She spoke as clearly as the dizziness in her head allowed her to be, objective and to the point, not mentioning anything that Morose told her earlier.

“Could the clan have been responsible for some deaths as of recent?”

Raven raised a brow, wondering what Hoffmann was talking about.

“…what deaths would you be referring to?”

“Apparently, when Morose and his militia dispatched from Plantire, during their absence, somebody went in and attacked the fortress, eradicating all of the men while the women where abstracted…”

Raven’s face perked in interest as she listened inventively to Hoffmann,

“They took some weapons and left the vehicles and supplies behind…the men where…dismembered…”

“What of the horses?”

“They were all gone…now, at first someone mentioned that it could have been Locust attack, but whoever raided Plantire left little if any tracks.”

“Are you insinuating that the Harpies may have been responsible for sacking the Plantire compound?”

“Based on new information from your Reverend Mother, Paroux, and the intel I was able to elaborate with Corporal Baird…”

“…and you want me to confirm those reports…”

“I was hoping you would cooperate with me concerning some information you apparently wrote in your journal,”

Jeez, you nosy bastards, Raven growled to herself. She didn’t like the fact that the COG rummaged through her field notes and all, but then again, it was something that she had been doing to them for years, how ironic.

Slumping in her bed, something stirred in her stomach, coming to terms now with what Tamar may have had in mind all along, to ally with the Stranded, only to let them do the dirty work while watching from the distance, waiting to strike when they where the most vulnerable. And they did just that, reaping the plunder right out from under them with the COG completely oblivious about the Harpies expanding their forces, one decimated Stranded settlement after another.

“What is your theory, Eloise?” Hoffmann asked. It had been so long since anyone had ever called her by that name, so much that she hardly recognized it at first, even though it was the name her foster father always called her.

Memories of home have been long shelved since the Fortification Act came into play, pinning her between the two boulders of ethics and obedience. She didn’t come to regret her decision, but she didn’t feel it to be the most reliable decision either.

Raven sighed as pulled her black, feathered bangs from her forehead,

“I believe that Tamar, may be amassing her numbers for a greater purpose…I just do not know as of yet, what…all I know is that Sigma squad, and myself, was lucky…I cannot elaborate on why.”

For the first time, Raven was able to lie without being conscientious about it, keeping her secrets to herself, until she can authenticate them for sure, if she would ever have the opportunity to do so. But there was some truth to her statement. She really didn’t know what Tamar had in store after decimating what was left of the Stranded camp at Plantire. She knows something…

Hoffmann peered into her demeanor, nodding his head after she finished, not making any additional comments concerning the matter while he slowly put his cap back on and let out a sigh.

“Alright…and on similar note, we also found Sergeant Morose disemboweled and hung upside down in the woods not far from the battle sight, with his genitalia removed…I don’t suppose you could elaborate on who may have, executed him in a brutal manner…because we sure as hell didn’t!”

Raven’s eyes sunk underneath her brow as she clinched her teeth, feeling the stress once again to the mention of that lunatic, but the Colonel brought up a worthy point of interest,

“I can only speculate that the Harpies may have had him killed…”

“…now, why in the hell would they do that? From what I gathered, it was conceived that the two factions where working together,”

“What else can I say Colonel…other than one ill turn, deserves another...”

Hoffmann let out a slight chuckle,

“Yea, I guess that would be feasible…”

Hoffmann figured that the alliance between two, ruthless factions was rocky at best, resulting in such a calamity, just when Morose was at his last thread. Violent men die by violent means.

Raven knew for awhile that Tamar would only entertain any alliance with the Stranded as long as it served her purpose. But the one thing Raven never expected to find out of all of this, was the truth concerning her biological parents, if what Hagar said was true. This only complicated things even more for Raven, not sure where she truly belonged while everything she thought she knew became obscure.

Nevertheless, for now, she finds her alliance with the Gears, hoping the Feral will continue with their efforts to assist in rebuilding humanity, just as her Reverend Mother hoped they would by uniting their cause through diplomacy, not that they are left with any other alternative, now.

Ever since their numbers have dwindled from attempted annihilation, the Feral lost a lot of land, and a lot of livestock in the process, consisting mostly of goats, sheep, and horses. Although they managed to save some of their horses, the enormous loss of their sheep and goats was costly, and they few they managed to salvage is struggling to survive the harsh Frost, leaving their alliance with the COG their only means of survival.

Without further questions, Hoffmann slowly got up from his chair while placing his hat back on his head.

“Well, I’ll leave you so you can rest McNight…your going to need it later…”

Raven gave him a puzzled look, “..and why is that, Colonel?” “You will be transferred with the rest of the hospital patients and personnel to Vectus Island within a week.”

Raven sat up in her bed as if she felt a sudden anxiety attack stirring the butterflies in her stomach again,

“Wait…transferred?”

“We’re all going to be relocating to Vectus, including the Feral, starting with the wounded and civilians. It’s the best place we found to start from ground up…that, and we managed to set up a temporary reservation for the Feral women and children, but we’re going to need all the help we can muster to get this thing off the ground. I need your abilities to help establish some foundation to improve long term relations with the Feral, McNight.”

Raven let out a sigh as she rubbed the back of her head, not even wanting to grasp the larger picture regarding such a multifaceted task,

“Colonel, I do not believe that I would be a good candidate for orienting the Feral with the COG…”

“Well, neither was Corporal Baird when I had him assigned to Sigma One to watch over your sorry callous, ornery ass, for a mission that was supposed to only take one day, much less a whole, damn week…but for some bizarre, warped reason, it worked!”

Raven began to slump in her bed, feeling for the first time in a long time, she didn’t have anything to come back with. Despite how absurd she felt it was, she couldn’t argue with the old man’s logic.

Hoffmann began to walk over to the door before he stopped at the frame and turned over to Raven,

“…but for the sake of filling out my long, overdue report that I am going to have to file before contemplating some promotions, should I even ask as to how many times the Corporal pissed you off?”

Raven raised a brow as she turned her gaze back to the wall of her room, and replied,

“You want the abridged version or should I give you an extensive list?”

Hoffmann chuckled while shaking his head as he replied,

“Dually noted, McNight…I’ll get back with you later on that one…until then, you better rest up.”

The Colonel exited the room, still reveling in amusement, leaving Raven to her thoughts as she continued to stare at the gray, paste wall, while pulling the blanket back over her shoulders as she laid her head back down on the pillow. So much contemplate at once, leaving her both accomplished, yet baffled.

She closes her eyes as she let’s out a long sigh, reflecting on the problem at hand, how am I going to get back to sleep now?

Chapter 41: Das Arschloch und der Widerspenstige
Hey you, out there in the cold

Getting lonely, getting old

Can you feel me?

Hey you, with you ear against the wall

Waiting for someone to call, out

Would you touch me?

Hey you, don't tell me there's no hope at all

Together we stand, divided we fall.


 * Pink Floyd

"Sir…sir you need to sign in before you can see any patients," a nurse yelled out as a soiled, grumbling Damon Baird marched into the infirmary. He stopped in his tracks, growling as he grudgingly turned around to walk back to the front desk, picking up the pen and sloppily scribbled something on the sign-in sheet. The nurse stood back from him, noticing that he was covered in dust and soot from crawling around in the vents earlier that morning, trying to locate and repair a shortage in the wiring to the main heating unit in the barracks.

"Sir…your going to need wash your hands before you can see any of the patients…" she said, covering her mouth and nose from potentially inhaling the dust particles that clung on his face and hair.

"Yea, yea…where's the nearest bathroom?"

"Down the hallway, on the left…before room 137."

Avoiding anymore, useless small talk, Baird started to make his way down the hall while taking off his jacket and using the arms to tie around his waist.

After everything was said and done, Baird spent majority of his time trying to isolate himself as much as possible by keeping himself busy with the usual issues that plagued Fort Block, concerning the outdated, obsolete equipment that was still in usage there, starting with the central heating and airconditioning units. At the same time, he was trying to work with a pulled hamstring in the back of his thigh, making his job somewhat miserable, especially when it involved climbing in the freezing weather, which he did practically all morning. Since then, he limped most of the day, taking some medication to help with the swelling, but he wasn't going to go to sleep without visiting Raven first, now that she awake and somewhat coherent. About time she's up!

He turned back around and marched his way down the hall that lead to her room, while trying his best not to look like a gimp, but before he continued on, he stepped into the men's room to at least wash his hands and face, removing some of the soot that was caked on his cheeks and the bridge of his nose. Turning on the sink, he waited for a moment to give time for the water to heat up before he leaned over and splashed water on his face, feeling the warm sensation against his cold, nipped skin, shit, I'm getting tired of the fucking cold!

He rinsed his face down one more time before grabbing a paper towel and drying his face and hands, and then glanced at the mirror to make sure he didn't miss anything, not that it really mattered since it was only Raven, shit, I she could probably care less if I was in a suit and tie.

In this case, Baird just wore a considerably clean, gray shirt that was snug under his soiled jacket, now tied around his waist, wrapped over his utility belt that held his one-size too large, cargo pants and his original combat boots. His goggles were off of his head for a change, placed in his ammo pack that was located on his left thigh, along with two journals. After shaking his hair a few times, trying to brush the dust out of it, he pulls his COG tags to the front of his chest while keeping Raven's necklace buried under his shirt.

He let out a sigh, taking one more glance in the mirror, noticing that age was catching up to him as he spotted his crowfeet becoming more prominent outside of his pale eyes. Normally, vanity was something of little relevance when it concerned his priorities, especially since he wasn't the only one showing signs of wear, but at this moment, he begins to feel the weight of social acceptance that most men experience when they hit their mid thirties, a condition commonly known as a "midlife crisis." Agh, fuck...who in the hell am I trying to impress anyway, he squabbled with himself, while washing his hands.

It was then it began occur to him, wondering how Raven felt about her own age, not that her appearance showed any signs of erosion, shit for twenty eight, she looks pretty damn good, but to what means would that be of any use to her?

He recalled a time when she mentioned to him concerning the Feral's guidelines for breeding, and one of them was the cut-off age for producing any more offspring, which was at the age of thirty-five. She never really came out and said that she would one day like to have children of her own, but she has recently felt the stress of her own biological clock just wasting away, feeling somewhat lost without experiencing the right of passage that comes with motherhood.

It would seem her maternal instincts, not to mention her estrus, was becoming prominent as of late, but he couldn't tell if this was just part of her season, or was her biological clock literally pressuring her to procreate before time runs out. Maybe that's why she's been moody lately…oh what the hell do I know, I've only known this woman for a week, and I 'm acting as if I've known her all her life.

If there was anything that he could relate to concerning Raven's plight, as she mentioned to him once before, was the that she had longed believed that she could prove to be a better asset to society, other than just spreading her legs to put another biscuit in the oven. He knew that she had some basic mechanical skills and above normal programming capacity that had long complimented her hacking abilities, but when it all comes right down to it, she had a perfectly, healthy fertile womb that the COG, or Feral for that matter, was not going to let go to waste, and that's when shit is really going to hit the fan.

He shook his head one more time in a last ditch effort to remove the dust from his hair and then exited the men's room, walking back out into the hallway to find Raven's room.

Although he's been there before, this would be the first time he would see her awake since they where found out in the blistering snowstorm after their escape from the Plantire compound, realizing that they haven't spoken to each other since…she's probably still pissed at me.

Normally, he seldom cared how people felt about him, much less women, but for whatever reason, he couldn't wipe Raven from his memory anymore than he could stop the sun from setting. Granted, they exchanged some callous words that probably did more harm than good, but the sacrifices she made for Sigma's welfare suggested that other virtues were in place. Trying to decode Raven as a person was not as easy as he once thought, therefore Baird couldn't file her away as any classic stereotype, but one thing was for sure, she was a wealth of information and as long as she could be a somewhat, cooperative resource for intel, Baird was going to continue to pick at her brain.

Carefully peering in through the open door, he noticed Raven still lying in bed with her back facing away from the entrance into the room. He carefully slipped in while closing the door slightly, leaving just a crack as he walks over and pulls out a chair.

"Sigh, is there something I can do for you Corporal?" said Raven, still facing away from the room entrance as if she knew all along that he would come.

All that he could still see was her backside, wearing the tied hospital gown that hung awkward off of her shoulder, exposing her upper back and neck while the gown covered the rest. It was not the most modest thing in the world; he would know.

"Well, now that you mention it…" Baird said while slowly trying to sit down the chair, and propping his gimp leg on the lower rail of the frame on Raven's hospital bed,

"…I would like overtime pay, and occupational hazard severance for my trouble and services that involved getting shot at and nearly freezing my ass off…"

Raven groaned as she turned over in her bed to finally face him,

"As I recall, you asked me earlier to fire you, so I did…and now you have the audacity to come in here and file a claim for an occupational hazard severance?"

"Ah crap, I did, didn't I…"

Damn, she's got a lucid memory.

Raven glared at him with her tired blue eyes, while her face was somewhat transparent, not really leaning to one emotion or another, other than exhaustion. Sitting and looking at her, wrapped up in a blanket while trying to function despite who knows how much morphine they put in her, Baird could recall the contrast when he first saw her, loading up on the chopper, ornery, independent, and self-reliant, before they where deployed out into the frozen hellhole for a week. Raven played her part rather well, keeping Sigma afloat, despite everything else that could have went wrong, and ironically, it did. But now, here she lies at the mercy of the hospital staff and their crappy food, stuck with a cast on her leg, drugged and feeble, waiting for someone to come visit to help pass the time, even if it meant putting up with Baird's venting concerning the shoddy accommodations in the barracks at Fort Block. Until now, he had never seen her this vulnerable before.

Baird leaned forward in his chair, reaching into his back pocket while rummaging into his pack as well, pulling out some items as he placed them in his lap.

"…and before I forget…" he started to say as he placed a shabby, paper-back book on her bed. Raven tilted her had slightly as she reached over and brought the tattered book to her attention,

"Oh gee, how nice…you brought me toilet paper."

Baird snickered as he brought his hand to his mouth, trying not to laugh out loud, knowing that the book that he just gave her was from a well-known author of erotic, romance novels.

With the usual toiletries being low in supply, the Gears have had to use alternative means for taking care of business. Toothbrushes where in high demand, using baking soda and peroxide as a mouthwash while disposable razors where still a dime a dozen, not that the Gears went out of their way to waste them. Nothing went to waste here at Fort Block.

"…and now you can leisurely shit, and read at the same time," Baird conveniently mentioned while Raven chuckled slightly, finding amusement on the cover alone while Baird continued,

"I take it your not a fan of cheesy smut novels…"

"Are you kidding me…half the time I can't even get past the cover, much less the title," said Raven, while glancing at the cover,

"The Boss' Inexperienced Secretary, oh wow, yea, that's a winner right there," she scoffed while Baird chuckled at Raven's sarcasm, "…I can't wait to burrow into my erotic fantasies, the next time I'm sitting on the can."

Baird chuckles, "Yea, that paints a lovely picture, don't it."

Raven glances at the novel again and then puts it on the nightstand, next to her cup of ice and her father's medal that Hoffmann left behind, as she looks at him with a peculiar glare,

"…but you didn't drop whatever it was that you were doing, just to come all the way down here to give me a smut book…"

"Um…look…" he started, somewhat hesitant while trying to find the words to prevent him from appearing sentimental, "…I have your journal if you want it back…along with your pencil. This might help to pass the time…"

As he pulled it out, Raven leaned over to see if he was actually serious,

"Uh…thanks. I'm going to take a guess, and say that you're done rummaging through it…"

Baird let out a slight chuckle, knowing full well that he couldn't hide that fact from her. He did rummage through it, soaking up every important piece of information that he could squeeze from it, and it was quite a bit.

"Yea, I'm done reading it…"

"So I guess your just going to sit here, admiring yourself for finally looking through my personal and confidential research…"

"Damn right I am," he snickered.

Raven just let out a humph as she turned her gaze away from him, staring at the wall again while a smile is could be seen from the corner of her mouth,

"So you think you have it all figured out, huh?" said Raven as Baird snorted,

"Please, I know you're not stupid enough to write everything in your little diary where us grunts can sneak a peek…"

"You better believe it,"

"So I guess the question that I'm going to have to ask now…is there anything else, that I should know about?"

"Nice try…but no."

"Oh come on, not even a little hint?"

"About what…" Raven scoffed in amusement.

"Oh I don't know…maybe you could tell me about what you did with some of the lost archives that are still stashed at some computer consol in Hurl Damn…you have a list of numbers in some sequential order, next to several pages that you apparently scribbled some binary arithmetic equations…"

"I was breaking down the security codes, consisting of eight numeral digits…and I had to reprogram some of the older consoles, systematically, using several calculators."

"What could you possibly find in a twenty year old computer consol, that was most likely used to play solitaire?"

"Like I'm going to give that little secret away…"

"Ok, maybe you can tell me how you managed to figure out the password that accesses COG database,"

"Uh, no…"

"Or…maybe you can finally admit your true feelings for me…"

Raven starts to laugh,

"What, that I think you're an egotistical, insensitive prick? There I said it…a mystery no longer," Raven scoffed as she chuckled slightly while Baird's expression drooped into a blank sarcastic stare,

"Oh hahaha…I guess I should have saw that one coming, especially from a cold hearted, sadistic shrew like you…"

"That's right…and you wouldn't have me any other way, now would you…"

Raven's remark caught him slightly off guard as she folded her arms, impressed with herself while Baird sat in his chair, taking it all in, realizing that she was right, he wouldn't have her any other way.

"Alright…I'll take your little challenge," he sneered.

"What challenge?"

"Gimme time, I'll figure all of this out," said Baird as he pulled out her necklace from around his neck, "…oh, I believe this is yours."

He leaned over and placed it in her hand as she quickly pulled it up to inspect it.

"Wait…where's my USB memory card?"

Instead of answering, Baird just shrugged while folding his arms across his chest, flashing a grin as Raven started to get annoyed,

"You have it, don't you…you nosy bastard…"

"Hey, I did what you asked, and I didn't lose it…you didn't say anything about giving it back…you should know better."

And she should've. She took a risk that he warned her not to take, but she did it anyway, but I had to so I could save them and Delilah from being killed, or worse, tortured, then killed. Feeling control slipping away from her grasp, she felt more restrained than ever.

Baird still had the audacity to continue his questioning,

"Oh, and there's one more thing…"

Raven turned her glance back to him as she gave him a scowl,

"You rummaged through my journal, and you still have my USB memory card, what else could you possibly want from me, Baird?"

Baird let out a slight chuckle, knowing that she was slightly agitated, but as far as he was concerned, it was music to his ears, listening to her voice rise, in agitation.

"Hehe…I just wanted to see you get mad " he admitted, still somewhat hesitant to mention anything else, but company with Raven was still a delight in a atypical way, even if it was just for the sake of pissing her off. I guess I better tone it down a bit before she throws the table lamp at me.

"But, just so you know," he continued without sarcasm, "…the doctor says that you will be released from care in another week."

"Yay…" Raven growled, rolling her eyes, not finding the news very comforting, but at least he was nice enough to give me back my journal.

As Damon tried to get comfortable, Raven noticed that he had probably been working, judging by his attire and the stench. She could smell the musty soot as soon as he walked through the door, but since the room was humid and musty to begin with, she didn't really mind it anymore than her own living quarters for the time being. The company was all that she could manage to pass the time.

"Well, since you went out of your way to come here, I don't suppose you know what happened to my belongings, since the COG confiscated everything else, including my armor and tools," she griped, realizing that she didn't have any clothes either, other than her hospital gown.

"Yea, about that…they, uh…kinda tore up your armor," Baird mentioned as he watched Raven roll her eyes while throwing her arms in the air in exasperation,

"Well what the hell am I supposed to wear now?"

"…hey, look…you where in pretty bad shape when you got here, so they had to get you out of your armor pretty quick…besides, give me a few days, I may be able scrounge up some clothes for you…"

"Where are you going to conveniently find women's clothes, Damon? Is there like a shopping outlet somewhere around this Fort that I don't know about?"

"Yea, it's our little secret to keep you ladies from picking it dry…and to answer your question, we have a bunch of clothes stashed at our supply depot that we've collected from dead civilians…"

"Wait…dead civilians?"

"We had a lot of casualties since we moved to Farrall. A lot of Jacinto's remaining civvies had a hard time adjusting to the conditions here, considering we've been short on supplies."

Raven leaned back on her pillow in awe, never guessing how desperate the COG was and still is, we're all hanging by a thin thread. She didn't like the idea of having Baird rummage though dead people's clothes, but she understood the circumstances considering their present lack of resources.

"Speaking of which, I'll need your brazier size…"

"My what?"

"Bra size Rav."

"I haven't worn a bra in over ten years, Baird."

"Then what the hell are you using to hold up your boulders, I mean, holy shit, your not exactly lacking in the chest Rav, how do you not get black eyes?"

"My CUSTOM made, ceremonial teire', had a built in girdle with a halter top to hold back my bosoms…and let me guess, they probably destroyed that too, didn't they…"

Baird started scratching his head, knowing that if he answered her question she was going to rant and holler some more, but what the hell, she's cute when she's pissed anyway.

"Uh, yea…they did."

"Son of a bitch," she growled quietly while clenching her jaw, fuming from the lack of foresight on behalf of the hospital staff. She let out a sigh, cupping her head with her hands while pushing her hair black from her face and then turned over to Baird,

"Well your going to have to measure me because I don't have a clue what my bra size is…"

"Well that shouldn't be hard, just let me a get a feel and I could probably…"

Before Baird could finish, Raven lifted her hand and pointed it towards the door as she barked,

"Go get a tape measure Damon…fondling my jugs isn't going to determine my brazier size…I'm not that stupid."

"You know I had to try." Baird snickered.

"Whatever…I'm sure one of the nurses can supply a tape measure if you would kindly ask…and not revert to your normal means of requesting for things that's usually followed by something crude or tactless."

"Yea, yea…just…give me a minute," Baird cringed while trying to get up out of the chair. Raven noticed that Baird was somewhat limping as he managed to balance himself by holding onto the railing on her bed.

"For crying out loud, Damon, what did you do to yourself?"

"I pulled a hamstring the other day, ok?" he growled, realizing that he may have exerted himself, trying to find Morose before he escaped. He didn't know when or how he pulled it, other than he woke up the following morning and it was tighter than a drum, and excruciatingly painful when he moved it.

Raven let out a sigh as she reached over to find the com to the front desk,

"Damon, sit back down, I can call a nurse in to bring us one."

"Ah, crap, it took me a fucking three minutes just to get up…now you want me to spend another agonizing three minutes just to sit down?"

Raven suddenly turned to him, "Just shut up and sit your hairy ass down!"

Baird stood erect as he flashed a glance, raising his hand to a salute, "Yes, ma'am…"

Raven spoke into the com,

"This is room 137, please respond…"

"Go ahead, was there something that you needed?"

"Could a nurse bring me a tape measure, please?"

As Baird started to sit back down, Raven waited to hear from the front desk,

"Of course…she'll be there shortly with a tape measure…is there anything else that we can bring?" Raven looked up at Baird, watching him trying to get comfortable again while grimacing from the pain in the back of his leg,

"Sigh, yes, could you bring some anti-inflammatory pain killers…and I should be due for my evening meds…"

"Yes, you are…the nurse will bring those to you shortly."

"Thank you."

"You're welcome."

"I don't need any meds…" Baird protested as he cringed.

"Damon, you're not going to sleep well if you don't tend to your hamstring…its only going to aggravate you further…"

"I don't need sleep, Rav…"

"You're not a machine, Damon…you can't just keep working non-stop twenty-plus hours without taking some time to eat and sleep…"

"You're not my mother, Rav…it's not your job, or prerogative, to be worrying over me…"

"…then who's job is it, Damon?"

The room soon became quiet as the atmosphere took a turn, with only the noise of murmuring coming from the hallway just outside Raven's room could be heard. Baird sat at a loss for words, not quite sure what Raven was trying to insinuate, but the walls that he had long erected to keep the outside world from entering in was starting to crack from the shifting of the foundations beneath it.

Knowing that she probably made him slightly uncomfortable, Raven let out a sigh while rubbing her forehead, trying her best not to come across as too condescending, but she long feared if she was to ever tell him the truth concerning her emotions about his welfare, he would never take it seriously. But what the hell do I have to lose now, with her future so surreal and uncertain, everything that she would have to do from now on, is a gamble.

She picked the journal back up from the lamp table as she opened it up to see all of her past notes and quick sketches, just as they where before she separated herself from it. She looked at it for a moment, and a smile broke to the surface, bringing back the glow that used to illuminate her face, as she started to speak,

"Do you remember," she began, somewhat hesitant at first, as she struggled to find the words to fit what she meant to imply, but continued anyway, "…when Cole and Vinny where talking about their, social dealings with girls?"

Within a few seconds, Baird looked down and let out a slight chuckle, recalling the incident as if it was yesterday,

"Yea, I remember…always leave it up to Gus to drag someone, normally me, into some fraternal protégé…"

"When was the last time you were with a woman, Damon?"

Baird slumped into his chair, letting a out a long sigh while trying to compose his thoughts on a subject he seldom ever talked about, among a list of subjects that involved his personal life that he also seldom talked about. The question was somewhat awkward as he glared at the tiled floor for a moment, but then looked up at Raven's glassy stare. He could tell that she wasn't trying to be derisive, but the thought of opening himself up was a hair trigger indeed.

"Um…it's been…" he sat and pondered, "…ten, twelve years, maybe? I don't know, I mean…it was a brief rendezvous that lasted, not even six months, but…whatever it was I had to offer wasn't good enough for her, I guess."

Hanging onto every word, for once she could see that he was sincere. She glared at him with her glassy eyes, watching his demeanor shift as he delved into his thought closet, something he hasn't done in so long, he forgot what all was stored in it.

He looked back up at her and noticed that her face was glowing once again, just as he remembered it before she was hospitalized. He could only guess what was on her mind, since she wasn't one to be sentimental, or at least not making an effort to be a drama queen. But her soft gaze made him wonder, where is she really going with this?

"I was out all the time, doing repairs on recalled vehicles, working in shifts, sometimes twenty hours at a time…I had this, ludicrous, border-line cheesy belief, that you chicks preferred a guy who could do anything and everything…I mean, shit, there wasn't anything that I couldn't do, from fixing the damn toilet, to rebuilding the alternator in the supply trucks…and I didn't think I was that shitty in bed, hell, what more could she have possibly wanted?"

Raven could only curl her lip, not having any answers of her own that may lighten him up in any way. She could only be what she was,

"I'm sorry, Damon…but I have no idea what she could have wanted either. I can only relate to what I have come to understand…"

"What is there for you to understand Rav, you've never been with a man so what experience can you use to even relate?"

"Yea, thanks for reminding me…I'm so glad I can always count on you to remind me how pathetic I am…"

"I didn't…mean it that way…" Baird tried to salvage the conversation, realizing that he just expressed himself without thinking first, fuck, this is why I never bring this shit up!

Raven let out a sigh and turned away to stare at the window again, recollecting her thoughts as she continued,

"Ok, I apologize…I may have taken what you said out of context…but just because I don't have as much experience as someone else, doesn't mean that I'm less…of a person…"

Before Baird could even respond, the nurse came in with the supplies that Raven requested earlier.

"Ok, I have your medication for the evening, including something to help you sleep," the nurse said as she placed a trey next to her bed, "…and I have the tape measure and the anti-inflammatory medication you requested. Would that be it?"

"Yes, thank you," Raven responded as the nurse gave her a nod and then gave Baird a glance as she exited the room, closing the door slightly, leaving it cracked, just enough. Raven reached over picking up her cup filled with the meds she was required to take every evening before ten p.m, along with her cup of ice that had already melted into water. Popping in the pills one at a time, she took a drink of her water and managed to get each one down without gagging.

As Baird watched her swallow down her medication for the evening, he couldn't help but to steer from their previous conversation and switching it to something less intrusive,

"Geez, what all do they have you on?"

"Something to help with inflammation, a vitamin, um...another is for any possible infections, and something to help me sleep."

"Oh...that's it?"

Raven gave him a scowl as she put her cup back on the lamp table and picked up a packet of the anti-inflammatory meds she requested.

"Yes...that's it," she sneered as she threw the pack of meds over to Damon while he catches it in hand, "...and those are for you."

"I thought I told you that I was fine..."

"That's what you get for thinking," Raven chuckled while Baird rolled his eyes and proceeded to open the package. Placing two pills out on his palm, he throws them in his mouth and swallows with ease, and leans back into his chair, throwing the wrapper into the trashcan nearby.

Raven slumped slightly as she watched Baird trying to make himself comfortable in the wooden chair, but she figured his hamstring was going to be bothersome for him anytime he sits or lays down.

Reminiscing again over the events of the week, the things she would often replay in her head was the moments when they had conversations like these, never wanting the moment to end, as if she was drawn into Damon's ways of observing things in life that would otherwise be dull if it was with someone else. She couldn't explain it logically why she would find someone of his caliber intriguing, but she did, and it was addicting.

"I thought you were going to measure me," she said randomly, bringing Baird's thoughts back to the present,

"Yea...I did say I would, didn't I," he said as he slowly started back up from the chair, using the rail on Raven's bed for support. He limped over to the lamp table, picking up the tape measure while Raven sat up in her bed, placing the pillow against the headboard while straightening her posture.

Leaning on the rail, Baird stood erect as he shifted his weight onto his good leg, he noticed Raven was trying to untie her gown,

"Alright, you don't have to undress, Rav…I can just measure you over your garb if your more comfortable that way…"

"Why would I be uncomfortable…I'm not ashamed of my body, besides…it's nothing you haven't seen before," Raven commented as she continued to remove the hospital gown, pulling it down to her waist as she rolled her shoulders backwards while her soft, round bosoms hung unrestricted across her chest.

Baird just let out a sigh, coming to the realization of what he just got himself into, but continued anyway as if it wasn't a big deal, especially since it was something he has seen before.

"Alright Rav, you're going to need to lift your arms," he commented as he tried to wrap the tape measure around her upper torso directly underneath her breasts, in which he so desperately tried to avoid contact as much as he could, afraid she was going to smack him if he even grazed them.

Despite the awkward position Baird subsequently put himself in, Raven expressed no tension, or regret while allowing Baird to gently measure her chest, finding the situation rather amusing as she sensed an aurora of anxiety, radiating from his body.

As Baird managed to lean over to read the tape, he moved back and accidentally brushed his arm against one of her breasts,

"Agh, shit, I didn't mean to…"

"Their just breasts…it's nothing ground shattering I assure you."

Baird snickered, "To you, they may not be…"

"Well, I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable, I just thought you could handle it,"

"I can handle it, thank you very much," Baird protested as he rolled up the tape measure and threw it back on the table.

"Then why are sweating like a cow in heat?" Raven pointed out while Baird lifted his arm and reached into his pit, realizing he was sweating rather profusely.

"Ok, look, I've been working all day, I haven't showered yet, and it's humid as hell in here…" Baird continued to ramble on while Raven slumped into her bed, pulling the gown back over her lady parts as she grinned softly, finding his demeanor humorous. Baird stopped his ranting as he noticed that Raven was just glaring at him making an ass of himself,

"You know what, I don't need to take this crap from you," he sneered as he limped back over to his chair to sit back down. His comment didn't sway her at the least as she started to doze off slightly, feeling the florescent lighting blurring into her vision.

"Nobody is keeping you here, Damon...if you want to leave, then don't let me keep you."

"You're not."

"Then what are you complaining about?"

As Baird finally managed to sit down back into the wooden chair, he soon noticed that Raven was looking at him in a daze, and then it suddenly occurred to him, oh, shit, I forgot that she took the sleeping meds.

"Crap Rav, I was hoping to ask you something about the Feral dialect..." he began as he noticed that Raven was beginning to yawn, "...oh, no, no, don't go to sleep yet, c'mon."

"You'll be ok, you're pretty vigilant," she said softly as her eyes softened under her brow, "...you don't need me to figure it out."

Baird glared at her for a moment, realizing that he did managed to figure out quite a bit of their language already without her help, but he never knew that she had confidence in his empirical skills. As he was about to say something, he stopped himself, realizing that it was only a matter of time before she succumbed to the medication, damnit, I swear she's doing this on purpose.

He leaned back into his chair as he started to rub his chin, realizing that it was time to shave again. Raven peered through her groggy eyes, bringing attention to his stubbled face,

"You know, they have disposable razors at the front desk," she casually mentions.

"Are you implying something, Rav?" Baird said after he dropped his hand from his face, wondering if the fact that he wasn't clean-shaven, bothered her.

"No, I wasn't...if anything, I actually like you that way."

Baird snickered at the fact that he never heard Raven ever having a preference for anything, especially when it concerned a man's hygiene.

"Ah, so you like guys with the five o'clock shadow," Damon mused.

"More like a thick patch of peach fuzz, in your case…but the emblem of your masculinity is reserved," Raven chuckled,

"Yea, well sadly, in another day I'll be out of regulation, so I will have to repress my marred emblem of masculinity," he said with a smirk, "besides, the last time I let it grow out, somebody said I looked like a fucking leprechaun."

Raven couldn't help but to laugh, coming to understand all to well what Baird was insinuating, "...so you are blonde all over,"

Raven continued to chuckle while Baird sat with his arms crossed, raising a brow, knowing that she was just having fun at his expense.

"Well, now that you mention it, yea, I'm blonde all over… and if you'd stuck around while Cole and I was scrubbing in the wash room, you would know these things,"

Raven closed her eyes as she smiled in amusement, recalling the incident that Baird mentioned, and that she was rather beside herself due to his his lack of modesty, but she was just mad at him for a number of reasons that night. Looking back, she could laugh about it now, remembering the expression on his face after she managed to get him to shut up with a kiss.

Watching Raven delve into her thoughts, his brow dropped over his eyes, wondering what it was she thought was so funny,

"Ok, I know you find something about me that's amusing, so what is it...and don't bother sparing my feelings, or my ego, because you already flushed that down the toilet more times than I could keep count!"

Raven opened her groggy eyes for a moment as her facade was lit up with a soft smile,

"I'm not laughing at you, Damon," she said as she closed her eyes again, feeling the weight of all that she knew to be true, she decided to confess, "...I just wanted to say that I lied to you."

Baird's expression turned flaccid as his eyes perked with interest,

"About what?"

"When I said to you that, I had better."

As the last word slipped from her lips, Raven succumbed to the changing of the seasons as the medication pulled her into slumber, erasing all malice and anxiety that had plagued her earlier that day.

Baird tilted his head as he peered at Raven, completely submersed in slumber, slipping back into a comatose state. He began to slowly get back up from his chair, again, suddenly noticing that the pain had subsided greatly as he took a few steps, making sure it wasn't just his imagination. Holy shit, this is the most comfortable I felt all damn day.

Looking at the clock on wall above Raven's bed, he realized that it was getting late as he gathered his jacket that he hung on the back of the chair and wrapped it around his waist again. Tying the arms over his utility belt, he looked over Raven, noticing that she still had her necklace hanging from her limp hand as he reached over to pick it up and put it on the lamp table, next to her father's medal. Taking a moment to rub his eyes, he sighed as he leaned over, placing his hand over Raven's forehead, gently moving her black hair to the side as he leaned even further and whispered serenely into her ear,

"I know you did..."

You've always been a bad liar.

Chapter 42: Nevermore
And the raven, never flitting, still is sitting, still is sitting

On the pallid bust of Pallas just above my chamber door;

And his eyes have all the seeming of a demon's that is dreaming,

And the lamp-light o'er him streaming throws his shadow on the floor;

And my soul from out that shadow that lies floating on the floor

Shall be lifted - nevermore!


 * The Raven


 * Edger Allen Poe

Two weeks later at the COG base of operations, Vectus Island…

Colonel Hoffmann looked out into the beachside of their somewhat newly renovated command building, that once occupied the navel command center before they relocated to a newer branch just a mile outside of the COG's established base.

The aroma of seaweed, mixed with the salty, ocean mist was a welcome change to Vectus' new residents from the cold, bitter hellhole that saturated Port Farrall. Although the air was still cool under the breeze coming from the open sea, it was tolerable compared to the freezing winds that brushed over Fort Block. I can learn to like this, Hoffmann muttered to himself, hoping that their recent transition will be their last, but I doubt it.

Although the move from Farrall to Vectus was not without its problems, their objective was accomplished with little if any casualties. A handful of private sectors stationed at Vectus were generous enough to lend their gunships to help relocate the remaining citizens that still resided at Farrall, while King Ravens acted as escorts to watch for potential attacks from Stranded pirates that, according to rumor, have somehow managed to steal some UIR battleships, and now run amuck across the sea.

Nevertheless, their relocation to Vectus seemed much more promising for a starting place to rebuild humanity than the cold, infinitely dismal Port Farrall, especially after the events of late. With a flux addition of healthy fertile women, provided by the alliance between the COG and the remnants of the Feral clans, with constructive diplomacy, Hoffmann managed to convince Chairman Prescott to work with the Matriarch elders for a more constructive breeding program. It was soon agreed that single female Jacinto civilians would be allowed to be integrated into Feral society in hopes to merge the cultures and to establish breeding seasons according to the Feral fertility philosophy, which as of now, no one has been able to discredit.

It was one of a handful of starts that seemed promising, Hoffmann would often remind himself, looking to the future than dwelling on the past. He knew he could spend a lifetime going over the decisions he made during his lifetime, whether they were for the better or for the worse, what should he have said, or did. ''Would Margaret have ever understood if I told her sooner about the Hammer of Dawn? Would Milliardo have remained a Gear if he was able to make it to the Euphorian border...where would Eloise be if Jonathan was still alive?''

A man could go insane dwelling on all that Hoffmann had to endure over the years, many have often pondered how the Colonel ever finds the drive to get up every morning to face a new day, with many of those days being worse than the ones before. This was the first time in too long, that Victor Hoffmann could ever get up to face a new day, and feel hopeful about it.

Still looking out from the balcony, he could hear the heavy footsteps of one of his more exemplary Sergeants,' walking to join him. Hoffmann turned around to greet Sergeant Jacquin,

"It's good to know that I can count on you to break the mood, Lucius…"

Sergeant Jacquin chuckled while Hoffmann returned a wrinkled grin. Lucius leaned against the bars with his hands, looking out into the sunset that bled into the horizon with an array of colors.

"I try, Colonel…Lord knows I do. It's as if everything we've been brought to endure has finally paid off," the Sergeant responded.

"I'll acknowledge that sentiment when we get some biscuits in the oven…speaking of which, I understand you have one on the way," said Hoffmann.

A smile could be seen from the corner of Lucius' mouth as he pondered the events concerning old affairs that lead to his new destiny of fatherhood.

"Yea, imagine that…despite having black and blue balls for a month," said Lucius as Hoffmann chuckled,

"Yea, well, your as tough as they come, Sergeant…I just need a handful more to put their balls to work, other than just slapping them around in a highschool locker room," Hoffmann said while Lucius let out a laugh, knowing all too well that many of their men have not been oriented to a woman in a while, much less a Feral, and that idea did not settle well with the men at all.

The Feral have longed entertained a nasty reputation of putting the males in their place when they even remotely crossed a line, causing a sense of fear that has long deteriorated potential relations between the men and their women for the sake of procreation. Reverend Mother Paroux as of recent, attempted to reverse this image by conditioning the Feral to be more nurturing and less aggressive when it concerned courtship, while encouraging the COG officers to initiate some sort of program as a more constructive means of meeting and greeting between the "hopefuls."

"Well, the head matriarch, has been negotiating with the Council to work out the ground rules with a new breeding program, but in the meantime, I'm hoping McNight will be available to help expand our relations with the other females by teaching them how to speak Tyran," said the Colonel.

"How many of them are we talking about?"

"Almost all of them…and if they do know any Tyran, it's pretty broken and unrefined. The only ones that I know can speak it remotely well is their Reverend Mother Paroux, Babel, and some of the Feral midwives…with Eloise McNight being the more resourceful of the group."

"The Feral that lead Sigma One?" Lucius beamed at the mention of the name.

"That be the one."

Lucius chuckled, reminiscing the stories that have spread amongst the ranks, concerning Sigma One's long quest in the frozen wilderness of Glacier Valley, that saved the COG forces stationed at Fort Block from a potential calamity. Leave it to the Cole Train to embellish on the smaller details, Lucius pondered, knowing that within not even a week, rumor had spread of the mysterious Feral that saved Sigma from the mortal danger, while battling hordes of Locusts under the talents of the incredible Cole Train, and their deadeye, sniper, Vinny Dunrich, all under the leadership of the illustrious asshole, Damon Baird.

It wasn't long before Sigma's tale would soon be the core of the Gears' fascination. Even after Sven left the hospital from his gunshot wound to the chest, he became an instant celebrity amongst the recruits and other soldiers, while Baird kept himself hidden from the masses, focusing his energy on random projects, knowing all too well that Cole could talk a lot of bull, and it would literally grow legs and walk for months to come, maybe even years.

Even Lucius couldn't escape a room of admirers whom heard the story of his confrontation with Sanders, the right hand man of the sadistic Milliardo Morose, while Hoffmann would walk in any random hallway, only to be greeted with an array of salutes from countless recruits who long to be under the company and command of the man whom managed to defeat the Stranded militia out in the bitterest of conditions.

Hoffmann let out a sigh, knowing that a lot of the stories have been exaggerated, but at the same time, with COG popularity being somewhat thin among the civilians of Vectus, Hoffmann figured that such tales would give the men something to grasp before the hard times come, and make no mistake, they will come.

Hoffmann turned to the Sergeant with tired eyes,

"Sigh, the reason why I called you hear Sergeant is that I…need you to set up station at Retreat."

"Near the reservation, sir?"

"Precisely. Ms. McNight is being released from the hospital today and I'm having her escorted over to base for a debriefing and then loaded on a transport to Retreat…from there, she will set up several wireless routers so the reservation can broadcast a wireless frequency to keep in communications at the base here."

"Am I to be stationed there for the time being?"

"That would be an affirmative Sergeant. I need someone reliable to maintain tolerable relations with the Feral…Captain Miller will join you after he recovers from surgery."

"Was he able to salvage his hearing?"

"The doctor's say he will have sixty percent hearing in that one ear, which was a hell of alot better from twenty percent before his stapedectomy. In the meantime, I will need you to be the backbone of the operation…you think you can handle that?"

"Of course, Colonel, I suppose I can," Lucius chuckled as he turns his gaze from the scenery to Hoffmann, "…although I'm at a loss as to why you would insist that I should be the one to take charge instead of others that may be more qualified…I hear that Corporal Baird has managed to ascertain the basic Feral language in recent weeks."

Rumor had it that Corporal Baird was the only Gear who has managed to interpret and speak some of the Feral language, while still working on some of the dialect, but in either case, command often looked to Baird for communications with the Feral in Raven's place. It seemed appropriate that the Corporal would be the better man for the job, but it was also known that Baird was the most resourceful and efficient mechanic that they had, and was more often than not, up to his eyeballs working on COG gunships, or put in charge of repairing the APC's.

"Dually noted, Sergeant, but the Corporal has other engagements that require his expertise as of now…and on top of that, I believe the Corporal has made his mark pretty clear when it concerns the little ornery wench," Hoffmann responded while Lucius nodded his head in compliance, giving the Colonel a smirk, knowing all to well what the Colonel was insinuating.

Although nobody knew for sure what really happened while Sigma was out, other than Cole's exaggerated side of the "tale," but a few have long speculated that the Blackbird left quite an impression on the three men, including the empirical, pompous Corporal. Regardless how Cole tried to make it seem otherwise, there was no mistake that the Feral had the three, subconsciously wrapped around her little finger.

"Understood sir…but concerning her skills with setting up a wireless network…"

"Ms. McNight has enough experience to take care of it herself…and if she needs further assistance, I'm sure our tech head will be available to address any issues that she may have."

Lucius shook his head in amusement, knowing all to well the hacking proximities that Raven has displayed many a time, putting some of the COG's tech dept back in their place by tearing down their firewall, or breaking into the mainframe through encryption, just to prove how ridiculously incompetent their security system was.

With all things said and done, Lucius figured he was just there to "baby sit," making sure that Raven kept her defiant tendencies to herself. In any case, it was still necessary to have COG presence near the reservation to keep the peace between the Feral and the civilians that still resided at Retreat.

"The transport leaves later this afternoon, so you may want to pack up your gear," Hoffmann announced, as Lucius stood erect from leaning against the bar.

"Of course Colonel…I will be there," the Sergeant reiterated as he salutes the Colonel and makes his way out. Hoffmann watches until the Sergeant left out of sight and returns to gaze back out into the open sea, pondering a single thought that has been recapitulating in his head since he woke up to the new day, how far have we come, and how much further do we still have yet to go?

________

Meanwhile at the later at Vectus Medical Hospital and Wellness Center, the doctor finally removed the cast from Raven's leg, allowing her to finally feel both feet on the floor for the first time in weeks, stretching out her toes from being cramped in the cast for over two weeks.

"Ok, Eloise, why don't you take few steps for me, slowly…" the doctor asked while Raven looked up at him with a perplexed expression, but followed his orders anyway, taking one step at a time on the cold, icy, tile floor.

Although it wasn't near as cold on Vectus as it was in Port Farrall, Raven could swear the air conditioning in the building kept the temperature around sixty-five degrees Fahrenheit, resulting in a icy, cold floor.

After successfully taking a few steps, the doctor nodded in satisfaction as he scribbled in his patient log while looking up at her again,

"Alright, Ms. McNight, if you would, carefully take a few more, rolling on the heel of your foot…"

Raven sighed, doing as she was told, trying to step heel first and then rolling onto the ball of her foot, but as she came to her bad foot, she could feel the tightness straining on the bottom of her foot. Trying to overcompensate for the lack of motion, Raven stumbled while keeping her balance with her good leg. The doctor quickly grabbed her arm to help her stabilize,

"Shit," she griped as the doctor helped to walk her back to her chair,

"Remember your foot has been immobile for three weeks, so the plantar fascia has probably tightened up, not to mention your achilles is stiff as well."

"Which means I'm going to be stuck doing therapy here for another four weeks…" Raven groaned, hoping she would leave this depressing place, but how was she going to do that if she can't even walk right?

"Not necessarily…your rehab strengthening exercises can be done anywhere, as long as you have something that you can support yourself on, like a table, a chair, or a countertop."

Raven sighed, clutching her hospital gown so she could be somewhat modest, it would really be nice if I had some clothes, she griped to herself.

"Alright, so here's my next question…how am I suppose to leave without any clothes?" she asked.

"Actually, someone left you some clothes, undergarments and shoes last week. Consider yourself lucky, most patients have had to wait several months to find something as nice as what you have."

"Wait, what do I have?"

"Well, now that you mention it," he said as the doctor kneeled down to pick up a paper bag he brought in with him and set it on her hospital bed and opened it up and pulled out the contents for Raven to see. The doctor unfolded a black, polyester dress with short sleeves and a low, V-neck collar that was gathered around the waist. Raven gawked at the thing, realizing that she was probably going to be stuck in this thing for quite awhile, with nearly everything being in shortage, not to mention some gently used clothing. That asshole…I swear he's doing this just to piss me off!

"Should I even ask what kind of shoes came with it…" Raven scoffed while the doctor pulled out a pair of black high heel, platform shoes with ankle straps.

Raven growled, "How in the hell am I going to be able to walk in those if I can't even walk in a damn straight line, barefoot, much less on my tippie toes?"

"I understand your concern, Eloise," the doctor answered her patiently, "…but you have to understand, pants and boots have been a little hard to come by, especially when the male patients have first dibs on them…your lucky whoever brought you this managed to find something rather nice and intact. Most stuff that we can get have massive tears or holes in them, without a matching pair of shoes…or any shoes for that matter."

Raven slumped in her chair, trying not to be too overcritical, but she couldn't push aside her spite concerning wearing dresses, and "dress" shoes. She never liked them, even as a child, she loathed wearing them, but her mother would always make her wear the finest, velvet little get-up that money could buy, since her parents attended countless graduations and other seminars that would respectfully request her parents company.

Every season, her mother would drag her to the dress shops and pick out not just one, but three nice dresses to wear either to military ceremonies or to church. It was only until Raven was ten that she could even remotely pick out her own attire, and she made sure that it was either jeans with some t-shirts and maybe a blouse or two to satisfy her mother's reserve about how young ladies should dress. She knew if it was all up to her mother, she would wear dresses all the time, so something had to give.

Letting out a sigh, Raven looked up at the doctor while still clutching her gown,

"May I please have some privacy so I can, put on my clothes?"

"Of course, Eloise…I'll have one of the nurses to come and check in on you a little later."

"Thank…you," Raven managed to squeak out as the doctor gave her a smile and then exited the room, closing the door behind him. Raven sat in her chair for a moment as she carefully lifted up the dress, looking at it drearily, groaning to herself as she debated how bad she really wanted to get out of this hospital. Sigh, damn you Damon.

Without further contemplation, Raven stood up and started to untie her hospital gown and let it slip off onto the floor. Feeling the cool air run between her naked legs while snapping at her exposed breasts, she let's out a shiver as she rummages through the bag, looking for underwear, sigh, please let it not be a thong.

She dumps the clothes out on her bed while sorting through it, separating the knee high socks from a pair of black, laced panties and a matching braw, you have got to be kidding me, how in the hell did he manage to get this?

Mumbling to herself, Raven slips on the underwear, pulling them up to her hips and then attempts to hook on the bra while wrestling with the shoulder straps, adjusting them to accommodate her frame.

Making sure that her generous bosoms where in place in the cup, she slips the dress over her head and pulls it down over her chest as it falls into place over her hips and upper thighs. The dress was snug around the waist, flattering her curvy figure while the v-neck collar hung somewhat subtly low, but still modest enough to cover most of her cleavage.

Moving her shoulders, she adjusts the short sleeves that wrapped around her toned biceps as the garment orients itself to her slender figure. There was no mirror that she could use to make sure everything was in place, so she triple checked everything to make sure nothing was blatantly exposed, because a lady reveals nothing, she snickers to herself, laughing at her mother's motto of modesty. Yea, if it was up to me, it would pants and tees all the way…you can't get much more modest than that!

While attempting to check to make sure dress wasn't hiking up, Raven is startled by a knock at the door as Raven quickly takes a seat in a chair nearby,

"Come in," she replies as she adjusts her legs to make sure they where closed and crossed. While trying to find the most reserved pose, she quickly noticed that was Reverend Mother Paroux whom entered the room and quietly closes the door behind her. Raven slumps back into her chair, feeling the stench of rebuke as Paroux glances at her in the Tyran attire.

Paroux on the other hand was still branding her Feral armor made of Reaver hide and other organic materials while her long, gray strands were pulled back into braids that were tied together with leather straps. Unlike Tamar's attire, Paroux was not near as ornate and more practical, with her holsters strapped to the outside of her thighs and a sword sheathed behind her back.

Paroux was more traditional in combat, not that she was a stranger to firearms, but has long preferred the sword to be the more refined weapon of choice. It was long reputed that Paroux was the daughter of a master swordsman, and was taught in the ways of old.

Although Raven has seldom seen Paroux in action, she has heard stories about the woman cutting off limbs with a single strike, ending duels within seconds without exertion. It was once said that the one time she did use her sword to end a man's life was against an arrogant Indie general, attempting to establish his dominance in her village, shortly after her father's death during the Pendulum war. The duel didn't even last ten seconds, when she severed his head with a quick flinch of her wrist as her body followed. The incident soon brought animosity to her village, resulting in banishment before her rebellion against the Indies brought more trouble to their community.

Paroux was just as familiar with a life of bloodshed as any Gear, if not more so, but in the reality of all things, she knew that if humanity was to prevail, then alliances had to be made.

"Are you well?" the woman spoke in tranquility with authority, while reciting the Tyran words in perfect clarity. It was obvious that Paroux was very familiar with both languages, which Raven can only guess that she was a native of Ephyra herself.

Although the woman was in her sixties, she appeared ten years younger easily, with her face still glowing and her deep set eyes glistening, but the woman was refined in her maturity, while the lines on her face where subtle. Paroux carried herself with the utmost confidence and humility as she stepped away from the door while gazing at the bewildered Raven.

"Define well," Raven responded without sarcasm, in the sense that she was being quite honest. With her future uncertain, she figured it would be only a matter of time that they would attempt to breed her, not to mention the fact that someone for whatever reason has lied to her about her true whereabouts concerning her parents' heritage. If anyone would possibly know, it was Paroux, since it was Paroux who banished Tamar from the Valley to begin with.

"I will not be so bold as to belittle your emotional state after the events of late…"

"I was instructed to guide the Gears into the valley to uncover the insurgencies that have been attacking the outpost. I have accomplished that, so how now while I be rewarded?" Raven interrupted abruptly. It was normally not within her character to disrespect the Reverend Mother, but there where questions that demanded answers, and she was getting tired of being left in the dark.

Paroux could only sigh at her defiance, knowing all too well Raven's frustration,

"You did what you set out to do…and it turned out to be much more productive than I could have imagined."

"I'm glad you approve," Raven griped while sitting erect in her chair, knowing the woman could easily cut her in two with a quick shift in her hip and sword in hand, why don't you just kill me now, spare me your sympathy.

"The one with the untamed tongue informed me that you sacrificed yourself to save them…by what reason would you do this, Blackbird?"

Raven could only guess that she was referring to Baird, but how or why she would talk to the likes of him escaped her, not that it mattered since she had other questions in mind,

"Before I answer your question, you need to answer mine," Raven scoffed as Paroux stood erect at the scowling Blackbird, "…is Tamar my biological mother?"

A silence followed, crowding the space between the two as Paroux gazes at the frightened girl she once knew in the fierce, ornery woman in front of her. Like her mother, Paroux said to herself as she could feel the sting of conviction of all that she held back from Raven's knowledge, but she could not feel regret for her decision.

Paroux sighed as she glared at Raven with a soft expression,

"You are a seed of Tamar, born into this world as an anomaly that was soon to be destroyed shortly after your birth."

Raven's eyes widened at the piercing words that flowed from Paroux's lips. She couldn't believe her ears, never realizing that she was meant for destruction. Of all the reasons I thought that I was meant to be, never would I have thought that was an, incongruity.

Paroux could tell that she was fighting back anguish, but she also knew that the last thing Raven wanted was sympathy, and certainly not from her.

"There are many things that I had to do to salvage your life and the lives of many…but I dare not utter it here…" Paroux continued, picking her words carefully around whoever may be in earshot, "…there will come a time that you will have to find those answers yourself…and find them you will, but not yet."

As much as she could swallow, Raven pulled back her tears, wondering as to where she would go from here,

"Then when will it be time?" Raven was able to choke out,

"When everyone believes that the dust has settled, and that peace is restored once again…"

Raven's demeanor slumped into sadness, seeing for the first time that the endless waltz of war, truce, peace, and starting it all over again, was neverending.

"There is no such thing as peace for mankind on Sera, is there."

Raven could feel the sense of despondency that hovered between them, as Paroux replied,

"No…as long as men desire power, above all else…then there will always be strife."

"Then what do we do?"

Looking up at the old woman, wondering what it was that kept her going, after years of being hunted, hiding, and scavenging, surely she must have some reason to keep going in this uncertain life.

"Take each day as if it was a gift…there is much more to our humanity, than just hate. My days, my legacy is near to completion, but you, my Blackbird…there is still an open book for you."

"Where am I to go now?"

"An officer will escort you to your transport to the Feral reservation just outside of a small town called Retreat…the Colonel has need of you there to set up our alliances. That is all that I can tell you as of now."

"So I am not staying here…"

"For now…but you will return, when your strength finds you again…"

"…and of the others?"

"They have their places…the young one you have found out in the wilderness, Delilah, has been placed in a foster home amongst the civilians here…as well as the other children who have lost their parents."

"What of the Gears…what will become of the Feral?"

"Arrangements are being made with the matchmakers and the COG Council…breeding will be a Feral affair to ensure progress…"

"…am I to breed under the new alliance?"

"You are presently under COG protocol…and you will remain under diplomatic immunity, until diplomacy is satisfied."

Raven sighed, knowing that change was inevitable, and her years of espionage, the only other life that she knew, was over.

Paroux gave her a brief glance and then turned back towards the door as she opens it slowly,

"The Colonel will debrief you concerning your new occupation…in the meantime, your thoughts are yours to keep, so guard them well...learn from my mistakes."

"…and what mistakes are those?"

"Choose your allies carefully…and remember your love for them…those feelings are there for a reason."

Paroux quietly exited the room while closing the door behind her, leaving Raven in a mountain of thought, trying to decode what it was Paroux was insinuating.

Raven let out a long sigh, wondering if all of this was for the better, while still reminiscing her memories of "home," as she contemplates to herself, will I ever see home again?

With the sap of the conifer trees sweetly scented with the wild blackberries that grew in clumps would fill the Valley air, mixed with the rushing waters of the creeks nearby, she would close her eyes, and lay her head on the soft meadow grass, while looking up into the cloud, filled sky. How I long to see the Valley again, but it will not remember me, as I will have changed…and the Raven that once wandered in all it's lore, watching and waiting will find refuge there, nevermore.

Chapter 43: Yearning For Yesterday
I love that you’re never satisfied

with face value wisdom and happy lies

you take what they say and go back and cry

you’re so close to me that you nearly died

Here you are down on your knees again

trying to find air to breathe again

and only surrender will help you now

I love you, please see and believe again!


 * Again


 * Flyleaf

Raven could feel the sea breeze, pulsing through the air as the scent of the sand, seaweed, and salt drifts passed her nostrils. She looks over to her transport as thoughts of dread filled her head with a dreary sentiment that has long been lingering for the past few weeks. Only this time, the fear of flying made her even more anxious than ever. Damnit, I hate flying.

As other Feral scouts join her, giving her a glance while sharing the same sentiment, they watch the pilot sitting in the King Raven running through the routine maintenance and radio check before deployment. Clutching tightly in her hand, she nearly crumpled an envelope with a letter that she spent almost several hours trying to write that would make any sense for those she was writing to.

After spending time, listening to Cole as he would speak of his relationship with his late mother and the letters he would write to her, Raven figured leaving him one would be appropriate, not to mention Vinny and Damon. She recalled sitting at the desk, trying to find the words to say that would do her approach justice. Going through all the things she meant to say but either she got distracted from doing her routine physical therapy, or abrubt frequent visits from the nurses, she would lose focus. But after finally finding some quiet time without Colonel Hoffmann bugging her about other priorities, Lt. Stroud continuously updating Hoffmann’s queries, or Captain Miller going over her paperwork concerning her I.D. tag and security clearance, she was able to construct her letter without interruption.

Hoffmann stood by the chopper, either debriefing the men concerning their flight to Retreat, or bitching about the progress of the Feral negotiations with Sergeant Jacquin, again. Sgt. Mataki stood next to him as she occasionally glances at the four other Feral passengers, standing and waiting to board the King Raven so they could be deployed to their new assignment at the reservation. With the Frost now fading as Thaw comes into play, a new season awaits them as well as a new beginning. After recent events, Raven couldn’t help but continuously wonder, what rebuilding humanity will mean for them. Although, the Reverend Mother Paroux, has becoming more lenient with the Feral procreation arrangements with the COG, but only under the supervision of the Feral elders. They were given a temporary place for the time being, but not too far out so it can be monitored and protected by the COG. Surveillance is more like it…protection, who is that fooling?

For the meantime, Raven mentioned to the board that she could establish internet link ups at the reservation for email communication. It was one less thing that the COG had to extend their services for the Feral, as long as Raven was given the proper software and modems so she could monitor the wireless frequency, but more importantly, it gave her something else to keep her worth that may prolong her breeding obligations.

Raven attempted to avoid Paroux concerning the subject, but could never hide her true intentions from elder woman. Paroux knew that Raven had been running from fate for too long, often overlooking the seed of her problems, caught between what was moral and what was practical, but allowed Raven to continue in her new occupation for the time being to keep some peace of mind.

Raven looked over as Hoffmann apparently finishing up his chat and started to make his way in their direction, calling Raven out by her foster name,

“Eloise McNight…can you tell these girls to get on board?” Raven nodded as she communicated to them in the Feral tongue, “They are waiting for us to board.”

The four gathered their belongings and equipment as they marched over to the chopper, passing by Hoffmann and three other Gears, including the old lady Sergeant while Lucius stood next to the chopper, helping them load their gear. Raven hung behind as she joined Hoffmann to tighten some more loose ends.

“Your com has been checked?” Hoffmann turned to Raven.

“Yes Colonel…I was able to get it tested and reprogrammed,” Raven responded, “…and from what I understand, the cell tower in Retreat should be enough to transmit the signal here…I should have a wireless frequency available within a week, if the software that the COG has provided works according to the design,”

“Good! Report to me as soon as you land…I will iron out the rest of the details then to get you started…if there is any issues, you let me know ASAP and I will see to it that our tech heads will get it fixed for you, understood?”

“Clearly Colonel.”

“Good girl…go join your brethren.”

“Humbly Colonel,” said Raven in monotone. She picked up her large equipment bag as she swung it over her small shoulder, trying to balance the weight as best she could on her small frame, while standing on high heels. First things first, I’m going to ask the seamstress about fixing my fatigues so I can wear my boots again! With letter in hand, she walked over to Bernie, trying to find the words to say without coming across anxious or snooty.

“Could you…please, give this to the Gears of Sigma. It’s a letter for them, I did not have the means to go out and find them to hand it in person.”

“Of course, Birdie. Who would you like for me to give it to first?” Bernie replied.

“It doesn’t matter…just as long as they all get a chance to read it. They can do what they wish with it from there.” Raven said solemnly. She wasn’t any good at saying goodbyes, much less writing it in a letter. Bernie could see it her expression. She’d seen it countless times before, but what words from an old Gear could possibly beguile this Feral from the sadness of being apart from those she has found favor? “I can assure you that they will miss you, Birdie…even Blondie will miss you, of course he will never own up to that,” said Bernie, watching Raven smile slightly at Bernie’s comment. It was few in between that the Sergeant had ever seen this younger woman smile, but if she did, it was without price, just like Gus said it was.

Cole would speak of Raven as if she was a riddle that only a few would ever be able to solve. It was as if their week long excursion subjected them all to a bond that Cole could only describe as strangely amorous, especially when it concerned Feral. Although Cole teases Baird about it frequently, Damon continued to act as if it was just another week on the job, like any other week that involved him running around in a perilous environment, which was a usual occurrence, until recently.

With things slowing down, Baird applied himself to maintenance work that no one else seemed capable of handling and for the most part he was ecstatic about it, but when he would actually find time to eat or sleep, he would spend it searching through Raven’s USB card on his laptop, going through countless documents and other information that she had stored on it. It was going to take him weeks, maybe even months to go through all of it. With his schedule tight, he seldom found the time to visit Raven, and when he did, it was usually late at night when she was asleep, and then disappears for a few days at a time.

Blondie’s pet Birdie is going to fly away, Bernie Mataki said to herself, realizing that there may be repercussions concerning the one of a few that Baird would call a friend, but it was nothing that Baird didn’t deserve, either. It was only a matter of time that Raven would eventually have to move on to a new horizon, whether he cared or not.

“Will you…watch over them?” Raven muttered out, trying not to come across as emotional.

Bernie chuckled, knowing that in the grander scheme of things, there was a connection that Raven couldn’t sever if she wanted to. It was embedded in her core and it was something that she was going to have to one day confront, but for now, she had to tolerate it.

“Of, course…they will always be Granny’s clever boys.”

“Thank…you,” Raven muttered as a smile could be seen from the corner of her mouth. She slowly stepped away, somewhat embarrassed and awkward about her lack of skill concerning conversing about her sentiments, especially to other women.

She gave Bernie a brief smile and then turned around, running up to the chopper, loading up her bag while Sergeant Jacquin helped her inside as she pulled her skirt, clamping it to the front of her legs to keep it from riding in the wind coming from the turning blades of the chopper. She finds a place to sit next to the others while the Sergeant hops on to join them as the King Raven began to lift off, heading north to Retreat while Hoffman and Bernie watched it fly off into the late evening sky.

________

Later that day, Bernie walked around with Raven’s letter in hand, trying to find anyone from Sigma squad as she fist approached the local barracks, hoping to find either Cole or Vinny, or maybe both. Sure enough she found Cole and Sven sitting with Dom and Bjork as they attempt to teach Sven on how to play Hand & Foot, whom apparently seemed to pick up on the game rather quickly.

“Damn Vinny…how do you keep getting the better hand, shit!” Cole groaned while Dom finally laid his cards down.

“Man, I don’t have squat…Cole, baby, I hope you got something,” Bjork ranted while Cole cringed as Sven laid it out, closing two more books.

“Whoe, dude…check it out!” Sven blurted while Cole miffed.

“Man…that ain’t right. Ok kid, you got me this time,” Cole places his cards down while Sven picked up their cartridges. Bjork on the other hand groaned as he reached over the table to grab another beer,

“Shit, I’ll take a loss at playing cards next to freezing my ass off back in Farrall, any day” Bjork ranted while Dom reiterated,

“I heard that.”

Bernie laughed while Cole sat there, huffing from his loss while Dom leaned in his seat.

“Sup Sergeant,” Dom acknowledged.

“Just watching you get owned by the snot nose here,” Bernie mused while Dom grinned as Cole leaned back in his chair.

“What’s happening, Boomer Lady? You know, I haven’t seen you almost all day, do you not like me anymore?” asked Cole.

“Now after all the shit we’ve been through, you actually have to ask me that? Gus sweetheart, you know me better than that.”

“I know baby…I’m just playin. Damon hasn’t been around so I can’t pick on him, and Feral, well…she won’t be around for awhile, from what I hear.”

“Ahhh, so you’re missing your little Feral friend already?” Dom jestered,

“Hehe, not as much as Big D…I'm willin to bet he’ll be brooding over that little, black headed, tart within a week!” Bjork added, knowing Baird all too well as the two have known each other since grammar school.

“Is it that obvious?” Bernie chuckled,

“Shit, if Damon ever gets around to pulling his head out of his ass, it’ll be like big red letters on a concrete wall…” Cole added.

Dom starts to laugh,

“Damn, that must be a big wall for anyone to bang their head on…oh, speaking of which, how’s your head, Sarge?”

“Headaches come and go…if I didn’t have migraines before, I do now…I guess age is finally catching up to me.”

“Ah, you know we’ll take care of ya…” Cole beamed with enthusiasm.

“When I’m old and senile, playing bingo in a fucking nursing home?” Bernie mused while Cole grinned.

“…and I’ll bring you flowers and lots of chocolate when I come visit…hey, maybe I’ll get you some grandbabies to come and visit you too, if I can talk Sven’s sister into getting…well, you know…”

“Yea, that’s a huge IF,” Sven chuckled to himself.

“Damn, the Cole Train is already on the prowl,” Dom snickered while Cole stretched out his arms for everyone to see

“Ah, c’mon Dom baby…you know all the ladies wanna see the Train,” said Cole while the others joined in the jubilation.

It has been awhile since anyone has seen Dom Santiago laugh, without regret, since the unfortunate passing of his beloved wife. Bernie watched Dom find amusement with Sven while listening to Cole's exaggerated, but well told stories, knowing that Cole has embellished quite a bit on the details, but Dom still reveled in it, finding some serenity in the end of all things.

“Yea, the one and only Cole Train, who couldn’t get a piece of that Feral tail if he tried,” Bjork conveniently mocked while Sven and Dom started to laugh,

“Hey, I almost had Feral going…” Cole protested in his defense while Bjork jestered,

“Yea, yea…I can see that pig leaving the ground.”

“Speaking of which Gus, before she left, she asked me to give this letter to you, Vinny, and Blondie.”

“Ah, for real? She left us a letter?” Sven beamed as Bernie handed it to the kid.

“Damn, your Feral scout left you a letter? Geez, Cole, you must have left her quite an impression.” Dom mused.

“Like I said baby…can’t get enough of the Train…” Cole grinned while Dom rolled his eyes.

“Maybe so sweetheart…I know she’ll miss you too, but she’ll probably miss Blondie the most,” Bernie casually mentions as she pulls up a chair next to Sven who was trying to read the letter while listening to the conversation at the same time. Cole couldn’t help but to chuckle at Bernie’s comment.

“Yea, I know…Feral was hard nut to crack…” Cole admitted, “…and I’m sure Baird will miss that “Kryll Jerky” she would eat all the time.”

“Whoe, Kryll Jerky, are…are you for real?” Dom beamed.

“Shit, yea…ask Baird. He wouldn’t touch that shit for a day until he started getting hungry watching the rest of us eatin it…and it was good. Hell, all that food we ate that week wasn't all that bad.”

“I’ll say…especially the chili.” Sven joined in as he was still reading the letter.

“I heard that…” Cole agreed as he peered over Sven’s shoulder, “…so what’s it say Vinny?”

“Hold on, let me back track…she wrote something to each of us…starting with me first, then you, and then the Corporal.”

“So where you at now?”

“I just started reading yours…”

“What, shit kid…gimme that,” Cole snatched the letter while trying not to tear it and sits forward while putting it in the light.

“So…” Dom turned to Sven.

“Huh?” Sven looked at Dom.

“Well, c’mon man, what did she say?”

“Oh, uh, well…it was kinda flattering actually. I didn’t know she really cared,” said Sven as he scratched the back of his head.

“Well, bloody hell, she kept you, Gus, and Blondie alive for almost a week out in the wilderness…” Bernie interrupted, “…and then she allowed herself to get captured just so you could escape…that’s got to stand for something!”

“Well…Feral wasn’t very…emotional…not like other chicks,” Sven pondered out loud, and Bernie could relate. Raven kept to herself for the most part during her stay, but then again, she was stuck in the hospital most of the time, limiting her ability to get out to go anywhere, which was never. During the time Lieutenant Stroud would go to talk to her concerning her new occupation as a linguist, Raven only responded objectively, even when Anya would just chat for the sake of chatting as most women normally do, Raven still felt like a fish out of water.

Cole was buried in the letter, not noticing the four carrying a conversation, while his thoughts where completely entrenched in Raven’s words that she wrote with care. He always knew that she had the potential to be a kind person, but he never really grasped her true feelings until now. Her fears, her anxieties, the things he did to make her laugh, he never knew how much she cherished those times when the world was at it’s bleakest. Sadly, it was a part of Feral that hardly anyone knew about, other than those who chose to tolerate her.

Cole noticed as he finished reading his portion of the letter, he glanced at Damon’s portion, written underneath his, wondering if he should be a snoop and read what Feral wrote for him, or leave it between him and Feral? Ah, hell, that nosy bastard is probably going to read mine anyway…

He continued on, reading the letter she wrote to Baird as he hung onto every word that proceeded from her thoughts concerning the things she meant to tell him. Although Cole knew very well that Feral always had his better interest in mind, the jargon that flowed from her thoughts plowed into him like a cleaver. One thing was for sure, if this didn’t sway Baird from his selfish, sorry ass, then nothing will.

Cole dropped his hands as he glared at the table in thought while Sven continued to chat with Dom and Bjork. Bernie looked over at Cole, noticing he was pretty deep in thought as she called him by name twice before he finally snapped out of it.

“Cole, are you there?”

“Yea…sorry, I was just thinking.”

“Obviously…did you want to talk about it?”

“Maybe later, but I should probably get this to Baird.”

“I can do it, sweetheart.” Bernie said while Cole folded up the letter and handed it to her.

“Are you sure?” Cole looked at her, hoping that she wouldn’t feel obligated to anything for him.

“For you, of course…we’ll catch up later, ok?”

“You bet, Boomer Lady.”

________

The sun began to set as the days where becoming longer with the Frost coming to an end. The colors of the sky lit the seafront, glistening in the afterglow, bending with each crest from the waves flowing on the water.

The sea breeze kept the air cool, making it comfortable for all who where outside, including Baird whom was working almost non stop on several APC’s that were in dire need of maintenance. He pulled out from under the vehicle as he wiped the sweat from the face, feeling the cool breeze cleanse the heat coming off his brow. He sat up and leaned against the APC, taking a breather for the moment as he looked out into the distance, seeing someone making their way to his workstation just outside the barracks.

He adjusted his goggles on his forehead after spending almost two hours welding, on and off. His face, arms, and undershirt was covered in grim from cleaning up the transmission, changing out the fluid and replacing the gaskets. As he propped his knees up, rolling his head from side to side, trying to stretch out from sitting under the APC all day, he could finally make out his guest. Sigh, what did Cole say to her now.

Bernie marched up towards the row of Dills, glancing at Baird, sitting up as he leaned on the vehicle. The afterglow of the sun shined brilliantly on the APC, exposing the metal under the scratched paint and armor while glistening on the grim that soiled Damon’s pale skin. As she approached Baird’s work area, she could hear him ranting, already.

“Alright, Granny…I don’t know what all Cole told you but…”

“Stall it, Blondie…I’m not here to bust your balls…well, at least not yet.” Baird removed his goggles from his head as he scratched his forehead, wondering where Bernie was going with this. As she finally approached him, she held out the folded piece of paper, the letter Sven and Cole read earlier. Baird gave her a puzzled look as he extended his hand to take it.

“Ok…now what the hell is this?” he sneered.

“It’s a letter that your Birdie gave me before she was deployed this afternoon…”

Wait, deployed, Feral?

“What the hell? When did she…leave?”

“Earlier this afternoon. Hoffmann wanted her to get a head start on establishing an Internet link up at the reservation.”

“Fuck, that’s my job!”

“On base, yea, but not on the reservation…so before she left, she asked for me to let you, Cole, and Vinny to read this letter. She wrote something in it for all three of you…Cole and Vin already read theirs.”

Baird looked it for a moment and then carefully folded it up even more to put in his front pocket. Bernie stood there astonished.

“You’re not going to read it?”

Baird sighed, “I’ll read it later…I have too much shit to do before we take some of these vecs out. Half of them are in serious need of maintenance and the last guy they got to do this did such a piss poor job, I'm having to take some of it back apart, again, to fix where he fucked up!”

“Yea, well it only took Cole five minutes of his time to read it,”

“And I have to get these Dills running by tomorrow, Sergeant…so if you don’t mind, you let me do my job!”

Bernie stood there with her arms crossed, glaring at him, wandering if she could smack him from where she stood, but she wondered if it would make any difference if she did. He shuffled his blonde hair as he stood up, pulling his goggles back down over his eyes. As he proceeds to kneel back down, before he crawls back under the APC, he turns over his shoulder, glancing back Bernie.

“Oh, and by the way, thanks for telling me…apparently she wasn't going to make the effort to tell me herself!”

He pulled himself back under while Bernie just stood there, speechless, not knowing how to take his comment as an actual appreciation, or if he was just being an ass, as usual.

“Well, I guess all I can say is your welcome, Blondie,” Bernie sneered.

“Whatever,” he replied and then quickly got back to work as he fired up his torch.

Even though she wanted to burn a hole in the crotch of his pants, she decided to leave him to his work, since it was true that the APC’s had to be ready by tomorrow in order to transport more Gears around Vectus, so she turned around and headed back to the barracks.

As Baird tries to focus on the job at hand, he turns over, trying to reach the other side of the Dills exhaust pipe while he wraps his hand around the rear axle. In the process of pulling himself over, his hand slipped, catching it on a bolt, cutting through the glove and gashing his hand.

“Fuck,” he yelled, shutting off the torch and drops it, clutching his bleeding hand as he tries to stop the bleeding.

“Aw, crap, crap, CRAP,” he blurts out as he cringes from the pain of the throbbing pressure, trying to push himself out from under the APC. He crawls out and leans back up against the Dill, holding his hand while looking around and noticing one of his work rags was nearby, sitting in the toolbox. He walks over, picking it up and wraps it around his hand while he walks over to the APC entrance and opens the door.

There’s got a be a medkit in here somewhere...  He peers over on the passenger side and sees the white box with a red cross painted on the front as he steps over the consol, around the seats and pulls the medbox from it’s compartment. He sits in the passenger seat, opening the med box while pulling out some bandages and bottle of providone iodine.

He finally pulls off the glove as he looks at the gash on the inside of his hand. Shit…that’s definitely going to leave a mark, fuck! He opens up the bottle with his teeth and pours the iodine directly on the wound, feeling it sting like it was nobody’s business. Grimacing from the pain, he leans back in the seat, taking a deep breath while clenching his jaw.

“Agh, fuck this hurts like a bitch!”

He closes his eyes for a moment, trying to drift his mind from the pain as he reiterates through recent memories of all that has happened in the past month, beginning with their doomed expedition in Glacier Valley. He could envision Cole, still trying not to puke on their Raven before it crashed. He could remember how scared Sven was when they first encountered the Locust that day, but he pulled through it. ''Look at Vinny now…a class A sniper. Even Granny was impressed with his proficiency.''

He could recall the time they had to spend the night at the electrical conduit that ran through the mountain. Although it went dark when the power cut out, he could still smell the scent of Raven’s soft hair nuzzled under his chin when he eventually drifted to sleep, taking in the aroma, that fresh geranium scent, before Cole ruined the serene moment. It was almost as if it was yesterday, that they simmered in the hot springs, now that was nice…closest to heaven in a long time. He remembered vividly the mental images that he now carries, pictures of Raven in her soft, pale flesh, and as naked as a wild animal.

He opened his eyes as he looked back down at his hand. Shit, still waiting for the bleeding to stop, damn. While applying more pressure to the wound, he looks down into his pocket, and notices the letter was partially hanging out of pocket. Ah, what the hell…

He reaches over with his good hand and pulls out as he shakes it a few times, trying to unfold it with one hand. He carefully sets the letter on his thigh as he reaches above and turns on the cabin light, picking the letter back up as he starts to read.


 * From Raven Eloise McNight,


 * Please pardon the makeshift means that I have chosen to address all of you with this, for I hope you can ever forgive me for sharing my thoughts with you now when I should have revealed them to you in person. I find no excuse for my cowardice, nevertheless, I was still compelled to share my thoughts before I left to be deployed to Retreat.


 * To Vinny,


 * Where should I begin, when I now see the boy I knew in the man you grew up to become. I have often wondered if the events that unfolded before us was destiny.  I suppose one could go crazy trying to rationalize it all, but I can’t help but to admire what you have become, without losing your integrity.  I can only hope that the wars that we face will not harden you so much that you lose the only humanity that we all have left.  I will hold you close to my soul, as often as I can spare my own sanity.  Take care of yourself Vin, and take care of the others.


 * To Gus,


 * I have spent so many minutes trying to find the words that would do my feelings justice as I have embraced your thoughts, your charisma, your sadness, your joy, all of which I envy. I now know your mother, as you have introduced me to her through your letters.  I cannot help but to be envious of her to have a son such as you.  To answer your question that you once asked me, I have dreamed that I would one day taste the bliss and despair of a man’s touch that would entice any woman, to soon have my own offspring.  I have for so long, buried so much of my own desires, I have nearly forgotten my own humanity, until the day you asked me.  That, I can never repay, and I apologize for my shortcomings.  I will always love you Gus, in all that you still held dear, your mother, your friends, I will treasure only because it’s yours.  Take care of yourself, and take care of Vinny, and especially watch over Damon.


 * To Damon,


 * If there was anything that I could say outright, of you three, I will miss you the most. I do not know if my prose will ever capture my true intentions of what all I have meant to say, other that I have much regret for the lack thereof.  I was never very good with such things but I guess my own personal fears would be the more appropriate excuse in this case.  For that, I can only say that I am sorry.  Knowing you, I have imagined that you will most likely disregard this letter, but whatever all this may entail, I will still remember the way you stunk at apologizing.  But I guess my own flaws are equally as shallow as I will say this to you now without conceit.  That which has defined me lies still in your presence, and my foolish arrogance cannot deny my love for you anymore.  I can now only hope that we will meet again, but preferably under calmer circumstances.  Until then, please watch over Vinny and Gus.  May you one day find that which you seek, if it does not find you.


 * Sincerely


 * Raven

Though his hand has stopped bleeding, Baird sat in the seat, head deep in his thoughts, drowning in her words that bulldozed a hole in his secured wall that he has long bricked up around where he was most vulnerable. He didn’t know how to take all of this and for once, he didn’t know how to fix the problem.

Closing his eyes, he was so tempted to crumple the letter and throw it to the wayside, just how he normally addressed such things that tampered with his subliminal feelings. As the delicate paper felt helpless in his hand, he starts to close it, crumpling the letter between his fingers, until he stops himself, right before he crushes it completely. Letting out a long sigh, he opens his eyes, and starts to unwrinkled it, carefully placing it in his gashed hand, as he stares at her legible, elegant handwriting.

Suddenly, he heard footsteps as he looks up, watching someone coming near the entrance. Knocking on the hull frame, Bernie peered into the cabin. “Are you alright, I thought I heard you yelling,” she remarked.

“I cut my hand, ok…it hurts like hell right now,” Baird starts to mutter.

“You’ll have to get it checked,”

“I know, I know…just…I need a few minutes,”

“What…are you brooding over your little Birdie’s letter…are you now all sentimental?"

Baird flashed her a dirty look as she walked in and leaned up against the cabin wall, folding her arms as she continued,

“Now that I have your attention…tell me clever boy, you tell your Granny what’s really bothering you, and don’t give me that it’s none of your fucking business crap, or I swear I’ll put doggie grounds in your meat to go with your kryll jerky!”

There was no point in hiding anything from Sergeant Mataki now, especially since she had a sonar for emotional upheavals. Baird rubbed his forehead as he looked out for a brief moment and then turned to Bernie,

“You’re really itching for me to confess something, aren’t you…”

“I only want you to be honest with yourself…do you like the girl or not, it’s that simple…” Baird huffed for a moment but then looked down at the letter held in his lame hand, carefully folding it and placing it in his lap. Bernie noticed the crumpled creases on the nicely folded paper. She could tell that he was probably close to trashing it, and yet, something compelled him not to.

He sat for a moment, while searching the words to alleviate his true emotional state, but for the life of him, he was lost. “She left Berns…without saying goodbye, without giving me any heads up or nothing. Did she ever wonder how I would have felt about that, hell no, she just went and did it!”

“And this bothers you why?”

“Well it sure doesn’t matter now, does it…she’s gone, and if that’s the way she wants it…”

“Well what the bloody hell was she supposed to do? Did you really expect her to sit in the hospital for the rest of her existence…waiting for you?”

“Damnit, I didn’t mean it that way…”

“Then what are you implying, Blondie, c’mon let’s hear it!”

“Rav could have informed me about her objectives…”

“Those objectives were laid out between her, Colonel Hoffmann, and her Reverend Mother…since when did she ever have to consult you about her whereabouts? And if she did, what say do you have in it?”

“She’s also still under my fucking jurisdiction…technically when Hoffmann instructed me to go out on that bullshit mission, I was given specific orders to watch her, and as far as I’m concerned, those orders are still in effect!”

“Oh, so now you’re going to be her daddy? Are you going to be there when she gets kicked out of the hen house to go mingle with the roosters, making sure her chastity belt is on snug and tight, huh?”

“You know what, I’m not obligated to listen to your shit right now,” “Yea, well, your little Birdie is not obligated to listen to yours, either…and almost the entire time when your little Birdie was sitting all by her lonesome in that hospital with no one to really talk to, what were you doing?” Baird could feel the conviction coming in. Agh, I really hate this. Bernie continued, “You spent most of your time playing pirate and Mr. Fixit, avoiding everyone as much as possible, including your pet bird! She left to go find a place in our world where she felt she would be the most useful, because she sure as hell didn’t think you cared enough to have her around, so she moved on, like most normal people do.”

“You call Raven normal?”

“She’s just as bloody human as the rest of us are…did it ever occur to you that she has feelings too? I swear, you are the most selfish bastard this side of the face of Sera…and now that she’s gone, oh no, we’re going to sit and brood over what an insensitive bitch she is because she leaves to go do something productive for the sake of humanity but neglects to kiss you goodbye? Oh we just can’t handle that, now can we Blondie!”

Baird growls for moment but then lets out a long sigh, realizing that there was really no point in arguing over Raven. Bernie stood there, still leaning against the hull as she looked out towards the setting sun and turns her gaze back to the consol.

“Well, now that we got that out of our system, so…what did she say in the letter?”

“Well, that’s kinda for me to know, now isn’t it.”

“Lemme guess, did she say that she loves you?”

Baird shrugged, not giving a yea or nea, just a shrug. Though she was miffed about how he was taking all of it, Bernie stopped getting aggravated with Baird a long time ago when he dodged her questions concerning his feelings about anything. But what was there to say? She knew that he had some connection with this girl, otherwise he wouldn’t be mad at her for leaving without acknowledging his existence. Perhaps that was what he embraced the most with his little black bird…she accepted him for who he was. That, and she was one out of a very small amount of people that tolerated him.

Feeling the tension still looming in the cabin while Baird started to clean his wound with the iodine, Bernie finally decided that the conversation was going nowhere as she let out a sigh and started to move over to the exit of the hull, when something happened that she did not expect, as the subtle words that followed hit her like a ton of bricks, “Ok, yea, Granny…

Bernie stopped in her tracks as her ears perked in his direction while Baird continued to mutter,

“To answer your question, yea, I like the girl, ok…so can you get off my case about it now, please?”

The elder woman sat up and leaned back against the hull, her eyes gazing at Baird’s moping demeanor while he cradled his gashed hand. Is he actually admitting it…or is he just saying this just to shut me up?

“…but it’s strictly platonic, so do me a favor…don’t be going around telling everyone about it…I get enough flak from Cole about it as it is!”

“If you say so, Blondie,” Bernie chuckled, while Baird sat in a daze, looking back down at his hand and the letter still resting on his lap. He picked it up and held it out,

“You can read it…if you want,” he said solemnly. Bernie walked over, carefully took it out of his hand, but then put it back into his palm and closed his hand.

“As you said, that’s for you to know,” she replied as she started to exit the vehicle, yelling out,

“You better get that hand checked.”

Baird let out a groan as he started to rub his forehead, damn, I didn’t expect to be dealing with this right now. Before getting up, he carefully folds up the letter and places it in his front pocket with his good hand, while carefully walking around his tools and steps out of the Dill and out into the open. Taking in a deep breath in the cool, sea air, Baird looked out over to the beach nearby as the waves could be heard from the distance, crashing on the shore, bringing memories of home that he had long suppressed from his lucid state. Shaking the feelings from his forethought, he wraps the rag around his gash and starts to walk over to the nurse station at the front office ahead.

Chapter 44: The Beginning Is The End Is The Beginning
Days were so cold

Nights spent alone

Searching for that something

That I've never known

Held captive by the pain

Caught up in all the shame

My heart just won't stop playing these head games

It's like a terminal disease

And now I've found the remedy


 * Fire On The Inside


 * Pillar

Captain…?

"…Jon, are you awake?"

A voice could be heard as Captain Jonathan Miller opened his groggy eyes, still somewhat coherent despite the morphine he was given earlier before his surgery.

Miller was deep in a dream state as memories of the events of late ran through his head, recalling the snow, blinding everything around him as sound of tank shells rattle the ground beneath him. He could see Bjork yelling at him, but he couldn't hear him, nor their medic, Grimes, who pulled him up from the snow littered ground.

Everything was white, then red, as he wandered aimlessly in the Valley, searching through the piles of corpses that scattered for miles. The metallic scent of gun powder residue on his cheeks, mixed with the aroma of ozone as the Frost clung to his cheeks, left him in a daze as the remaining men looked at him in awe. He saw everything in perfect clarity, but he couldn't hear anyone or anything, what has happened to me?

And then that voice, calling to him woke him from his slumber as he shifted in his bed, peering out with bleary eyes as if he woke up from a bad hangover,

"Lieutenant…what…brings you out here?" Miller was able to muscle out between the intoxication and the ringing in his ear.

Anya pulled up a chair and took a seat, setting a cup of coffee on Millers' food trey, next to his breakfast.

"I thought you would like some coffee…you kinda look like you could use it," she chuckled while Miller leaned his head back on is pillow, while reaching over for the cup.

"You bet I could…damn, these meds are kicking my ass," Miller griped after spending the previous day, vomiting every other hour.

"The Colonel insisted that I should come here and give you an update…"

"Update on what?" the Captain chuckled, "…Sergeant Jacquin is in charge, for now at Retreat until I recover…sounds like a perfect plan to me."

"You know Hoffmann…he really wants you there as soon as you're released."

"Yea, yea, I know…but then it will put me away from you, and then I won't have anyone to drink coffee with," Miller smiled while Anya chuckled as he continued, "…I mean, can you imagine me drinking coffee with Fenix…or Hoffmann? I don't know, maybe Mataki will humor me…"

Anya let out a laugh, the first time in a long time, she was able to laugh without feeling guilty or remorseful. For so long, there has been little to smile or laugh about, and with no one to find some comfort in this callous world. Jon always had a wit, and knew the right time to play it, especially when it concerned the ladies, but it was always innocent enough to stay within the boundaries.

"Well from what I understand, you'll have Feral to keep you company…she seems somewhat nice," Anya tried to reassure him.

"Pffft, you do realize this is the same girl who had to put up with Gus and Damon for a week…and don't even get me started with Vinny…there's bound to be some long term trauma coming from that episode!" Miller snorted.

"I think she did rather well, considering her circumstances,"

"Yea, I suppose she did…and what are you going to do without me?"

"Sigh, I'll think of something," Anya teased while Miller let out a chuckle.

"You know, Corporal Gaiman is a unique, kinda guy…" said Miller, relishing on potential love interests for the Lieutenant, despite her own ambitions that Miller knew all too well.

"Well yea, he's a cleric, so of course he's going to be a uniquely, nice guy."

"He's a priest? Damn, well I guess that explains why he doesn't cuss or drink," said Miller, reminiscing the times he would work with Gaiman.

Although Hiraku Gaiman was originally assigned to Epsilon One, Miller had him transferred to Delta, under Sergeant Fenix, when Hoffmann reformed Sigma squad. Gaiman was one of a handful of South Islanders who leant their tracking skills to help with escorting Jacinto's remnant to Port Farrall. But during the time that Gaiman was with Epsilon, he would spend countless hours, reading scriptures while the others would play cards or shoot the bull over trivial things.

"His father was actually a missionary from Jacinto, to the islands…so he grew up in the congregation," said Anya.

"Well that explains why he's so pale for an island boy…"

"His mother is a native, so he has some heritage in him…did you ever read the enlistees personnel profiles, Captain?"

"I had him transferred to Delta, so technically, that was Marcus' job," said Miller as he gave Anya a grin, "…but, you didn't come all the way over here to just to lecture me about my assignment at Retreat, did you, Lieutenant…"

Anya sat erect in her chair as she folded her hands in her lap, wondering what to say next since the Captain had a sharp knack for picking up on the finer particulars of most inquiries. His glare was no longer playful or serene as his tired, dark eyes glistened under the florescent lighting above. Although he was partially sober, his empirical skills were still just a lucid as ever, and Anya knew she couldn't hide anything from him, especially when she was in desolation.

She quickly changed her demeanor as she puts on her professional façade, trying to hide the fact that she was still distraught concerning Sergeant Fenix.

"There's nothing else to really say, Jon…I just heard that your surgery was done and I wanted to see you before you left, while I had the chance."

"So you are going to miss me,"

Anya chuckled while Miller took a sip of his coffee,

"Sigh, yes Captain. Was that the answer you were searching for?"

Miller snickered,

"No…but it'll do."

"I suppose I'll have to find another shoulder to cry on, while maybe finding someone else who likes coffee just as much as you do." Anya relented playfully.

"I know Grimes drinks this stuff like it was water…"

"Yea, and have you ever seen him work, Jon?"

"Yea, like a bee, buzzing a thousand times a minute…the only time I've seen that man stop, ever, is for a coffee break," Jon chortled while Anya let out a chuckle. Miller continued,

"Well, he is one of our last remaining, veteran field medics, I'm sure he's going to be busier than ever…"

"Well needless to say, I don't think Grimes is going to sit and listen to my ranting for too long…" Anya mentioned

"Hehe…damn, I'm going to miss him," Miller reiterated on the days when Grimes was deployed with Epsilon.

Anya started to laugh, "What about your subordinate, Corporal Bjork?"

"Spades? Are you kidding me?" Miller snorted, "…Gabe's as mature as an antsy eight year old who forgot to take his ritalin…sounds kinda like Damon and Gus, don't it."

Anya covered her mouth to prevent her laugh from becoming audible, but it was futile with Captain Jonathan Miller, who could get a rise out of the Lieutenant almost at will. It didn't take a lot of effort on Miller's part, to enchant a lady, regardless of social class or age, even with the more civilized of conversations. He would on occasion go as far as to flatter Sergeant Mataki with a word or two, when she was in the right mood.

"I know you're going to miss your squad…and I'm sure they'll miss you too," Anya tried to reassure him.

"Ok, now you're just trying to be nice," Jon mused at the modest Lieutenant.

"Sigh, ok, yea…I am…is that better?"

"Sure," the Captain laughed as he took another sip of his coffee while Anya pulled out a paper from a folder,

"Oh, and before I forget…I thought you would like to know that you're rookie sniper was just awarded the Embry Star."

"Your kidding me…" said Miller as Anya handed him the document for him to read, "…well, I'll be damned."

"The Chairman made it official this morning. I'll inform him and the others a little later for their service during their week-long excursion."

"Shit, he earned it, I'll vouch for that…anyone who can tolerate Big D for any period of time has my blessing."

Anya rolled her eyes as Miller handed the document back to her, watching a smile form on the corner of her mouth as she put the paper back into the folder.

"I'm going to take a guess that Damon and Gus are also being awarded as well…"

"As of this morning, the remaining men of Sigma One will be, informally awarded the Embry Star for their heroism, going beyond the call of duty, after their week long mission into what we thought to have been a failed mission, and…well, I'm sure you heard the rest…"

"Yea, I'm sure the Cole Train hasn't stopped talking about it since…"

The two took a moment to laugh, as Miller attempts to make the most of the moment, knowing that Anya Stroud wouldn't have anyone else to go to in his absence. But as with all things in life, this too would have to end.

"So…I guess this will be our goodbye, correct Lieutenant?" Miller asked as Anya stood up from her seat, holding her documents close to her chest,

"I'm afraid so, Captain…"

"Well then, be sure to blow a kiss for me the next time you see Fenix."

"I will Captain," Anya chuckled. The Captain slowly extended his hand as Anya moved closer to his bed, placing her own into his. Without delay, Miller brought her hand over to his face and gently kisses it. She could see the exhaustion in his eyes while feeling the stuble on his chin, gently caressed by his lips.

He releases her hand as he leans his head back on his pillow while still feeling woozy from the medication. Anya could only return a smile as she spoke softly,

"Until we meet again, take care of yourself, Jon."

"All my gratitude, Lieutenant Stroud…thanks for coming in on a short notice."

"Your quite welcome, Captain."

Anya quietly left the room, leaving the Captain with his coffee and cold breakfast still untouched on his table. Ugh, damn…I hate cold eggs. Glaring at his lifeless scrambled eggs and dry biscuit on the cold plate, he reaches over to his com and carefully picks it up to call the nurse,

Hmmm…who can I whoo, today?

"Hello, front desk…"

"Yes Captain?"

"I don't suppose you could be a dear and reheat my breakfast for me, please?"

________

The mess hall that following morning was the busiest it ever was. The staff set up a breakfast buffet for the Gears, getting ready to take the Dills out for a test drive, later that morning.

For the first time in a long time, the Gears enjoyed a solid breakfast, complete with scrambled eggs, venison sausage, biscuits, and milk, provided by the local dairy farms nearby. At this moment, the mess hall became the place to be as the large, roll-up, chain doors allowed the cool, sea breeze to flow inside while the sights and sounds of the shore nearby would offer some relaxation for the Gears, still weary from the cold, bitter wasteland at Farrall and Fort Block. Regardless how cool it would get in the morning, it was still heaven compared to the Block.

"Listen up, ladies…" Captain Levy barked over the crowded mess hall, "…you got fifteen minutes to finish your meal and get your shit together…we deploy at o, eight, hundred hours."

Stuffing their mouths while grabbing the last few biscuit's they could scrounge for the trip, the squads make their way to their assigned APC.

"Hurry up Gus…" Bjork yelled over the huddled bodies of men while Cole managed to grab a handful of Biscuits before everyone else could rummage through them.

"I'm comin, baby," Gus roared over the crowd as he made his way to Bjork, whom was still trying to suit up his commando armor, "…just getting a little something for the road, ya know what I mean?"

Bjork let out a grin as he slapped his chest plate into place,

"Yep, I heard that…"

"So where's Baird?"

"He's asleep in the Dill."

"Oh, oh…so he couldn't get his lazy ass up, while the rest of us had to get up at the butt-crack of dawn…"

"As much as I hate to do it, I gotta cut him a break on this one..."

"…and how's that?"

"He was up late last night trying to finish the maintenance on the Dills…and he had to go back and fix a lot of crap that the first mechanic screwed up!"

"How'd you hear about that?"

"I saw him at the nurses office yesterday, getting his hand stitched."

"Aw, shit…that means he's going to be in a pissy mood today!"

"Yep," Bjork concluded. The two men gathered their gear as they made their way to their assigned Dill, where Sven Dunrich was already waiting outside the locked vehicle.

"Sup Vinny…" Cole yelled out as Sven gives the men a nod. Bjork walks up to the front of the vehicle and starts to bang on the hull,

"C'mon D…get up and open the fucking door," Bjork yelled.

"Wake up Baird…we gotta kick this pig…" Cole added before stuffing another biscuit in his mouth.

As the three hang outside, a noise could be heard as the front latch slides and the door opens up. Moving out from the inside, a morning, weary Damon Baird hangs from the doorframe and let's out an obnoxious yawn.

"Morning, Sergeant, hehe," Cole teased while Bjork followed suit,

"Yea, for how long?"

"Dunno, but the pool stands at five hundred," Cole added.

"Shit, for real?"

"Hell yea…five bucks gets you in."

"…the hell you guys talkin about, now?" Baird groaned while shuffling his scruffy, morning hair. It was obvious that he didn't take proper shower the night before, only a rinse down from a bathroom sink with a washcloth.

"We got ten minutes to get into formation, Sarge," Bjork answered.

"Aw…fuck," Baird moaned while he attempted to step out to stretch, releasing his joints from sleeping in the fetal position in the back seat, "…alright, just…shit, Spades, you drive."

"Affirmative to that," Bjork answered as he hoped into the driver side seat as Baird griped,

"…and I call shotgun, so don't even think about it Cole!"

"Whatever you say, boss man," Cole gleamed as he and Sven take their place in the back.

After taking a few more minutes to stretch out, Baird reached in to grab his chest plate and started to put it on, still half awake,

"Shit, did anybody bring any coffee?" he groaned.

"I got some here, Sarge," said Sven, pulling up a large, steel thermos.

"I'm gonna need that later, that's for sure," Baird grumbled to himself as he finished up putting on his armor and gets back in to shut the door.

This would be the first outing since Baird was temporarily promoted for the sake of continuing his leadership of Sigma One, while other squads where either reformed or split up to accommodate other squads with a missing man. Epsilon One, for the first time in eight years, was finally decommissioned after it was apparent that their squad leader, Captain Miller, would not be able to function on field with his partial hearing loss. As a result, Grimes was relocated to Theta, while Bjork was temporarily assigned with Sigma.

Bjork fires up the engine, waiting a few minutes before he could let out the compressed air in the parking brake, taking a moment to test the other equipment to make sure everything was in working order before deployment. It wasn't because he doubted Baird's mechanical skills, it was just a habit he developed after years of routine.

While Cole and Sven made themselves comfortable in the back, Bjork released the brake valve and started to slowly move the Dill.

"Ok, zero, two, nine, where you at?" Captain Levy could be heard on the radio as Baird reached over and picked up the com,

"We're moving into formation now, over."

"Roger that…you will be one from the ass-end, boys."

"You're too kind, sir."

"Better believe it, Sergeant."

"Shit…" Baird grumbled as he turned to Bjork, "you heard the man…near the ass-end"

"That I did…coming up in front of four, two, one…" said Bjork as he pulled up in front of the last Dill in line.

"I need convoy to report in…starting with Eta three," Hoffmann blared on the com. Eta squad was the leading APC, heading the convoy as they were the first to pull out of base and onto the road with five others following close behind.

"This is Eta three, reporting,"

"This is Omega, reporting,"

"Delta One, reporting,"

"This is Zeta, reporting,"

"Gamma also reporting,"

Baird picked up the com while answering Hoffmann's role call,

"Sigma One, reporting,"

"Listen up," Hoffmann ordered, "…I need Eta, Omega, and Delta to go East, and I need Zeta, Gamma, and Sigma to go West…report back after you finish the loop, which should take no longer than two hours, understood?"

"That would be an affirmative, sir," Corporal Gaiman reported.

"Damn, Gaiman…kissing a little ass aren't we," Bjork jestered,

"Not as much as you have, from what I hear," Gaiman responded while laughing could be heard coming through his com from the rest of Delta,

"Yea, yea, keep laughing…at least we're going near Retreat…I hear that's the new promise land," Bjork mused while Cole snickered,

"Shit, that's where the Feral reservation's at,"

"Hehe, that's right."

"Yea, I hear they have plenty of men that fit your taste, Corporal," Gaiman joked while the rest of Delta was laughing even more,

"Man, you got told," Dom reiterated in the background while Bjork responded,

"I'll keep that in mind when they put me on the top of the fertility list," said Bjork.

"We'll see Spades…six, eight, three, out," Gaiman finished as the convoy came up to the intersection on the freeway, with the first three Dills made a right while the last took the left. Coasting to the left, Bjork continues to follow the lead APC, carrying Zeta squad, on the highway, towards a cluster of small towns along the major highway.

The radio began to sound off as a familiar voice could be heard,

"Sigma One, please respond…this is control…"

Baird picked up the com as he responded,

"This is Sigma One, Lieutenant…go ahead…"

"I have some good news, Sergeant…as of this morning, the men of Sigma squad have been awarded the Embry Star for the events that took place back at Glacier Valley," Anya announced.

"Aw, baby, that's so sweet of you…hehe, idn't that sweet, Damon?" Cole gleamed in excitement as he slapped his big hand on Baird's shoulder.

"Well, I'll have to agree that it's good news, and though I hate to be a stickler despite the good news…but what of Lieutenant Milane and his efforts, or Feral's for that matter?" Baird asked, despite their efforts during their little venture, Baird knew that they wouldn't have made it otherwise if Milane didn't shove them out of a falling chopper, or survived the wilderness from the freezing temperatures without Feral.

"I know Milane will receive the Anvil of Recognition…" Anya stated.

"Well, damn…that's not bad," Cole reiterated. Although the Anvil was not the highest honor a soldier could receive, it was still an impressive achievement, especially for a soldier who died in the line of duty. Knowing Baird's pessimism concerning the matter, Anya tried her best to reassure him,

"…and as far as McNight is concerned, Hoffmann had other plans for her participation, but it doesn't include the Embry Star I'm afraid."

"Ok, I'm going to have to back Baird up on this one…so what did Feral get?" Cole asked while keeping his tone calm.

"I'm not sure…the Colonel didn't elaborate on the issue…well, at least not to me. If you want, you have my full support to go sweet talk the Colonel…"

"Hehe, can you see D bending over and kissing the Colonel's ass?" Bjork jestered while the others laughed,

"Thank you for informing us Lieutenant …I know Gus appreciates it."

"You're welcome Corporal…and tell Gus the same…control out."

"Hey…at least somebody is actually taking notice of the work I do around here," Baird ranted while the others were still laughing, tuning him out,

"Screw this, I'm catching some winks…and try to avoid the potholes please…I would like the suspension to last this time, instead of replacing the damn struts every other year!" Baird ranted for the last time before he drifted, fast asleep while Bjork rolled his eyes and proceeded to turn on the radio with his mp3 player channeled into the usb port. In the meantime, Cole and Sven dug into the biscuits they managed to snag from the breakfast bar that morning.

The scent coming from the pastries started to fill the cabin as Bjork could smell the butter scent, mixed with batter. He turned over his shoulder and noticed the two men pigging out,

"Hey, quit hoggin the goods…throw me a biscuit, man," Bjork griped while holding his hand out,

"Sure thing baby…" said Cole as he handed Bjork a biscuit he took from the breakfast bar that morning, "you do know Baird's gonna be pissed when he finds out you ate the last biscuit,"

"Pffft, serves him right for sleeping on the job," Bjork snickered while Baird was still asleep, snoring slightly with his legs propped up on the consol and his body slumped on the side of the hull.

"Ok, when we get to the first stop, who's gonna drive, cause I'm not doing it for two, whole fucking hours," Bjork griped, "…and I doubt D here is going to contribute!"

While Baird was still fast asleep, Cole sat up in his chair,

"I'll go next, and Vinny can bring us all in," said Cole.

"Aw, sweet, I've never driven one of these before," Sven beamed.

"Then this would be the time to learn how, kiddo," said Bjork as he reached over for his coffee in a canteen that was sitting in the cup holder, "…just whatever you do, don't tell Big D here that I let you drive, or I'll never hear the end of it!"

As fate would have it, Sigma was riding in "Baird's Dill," literally, which was spray-painted on the undercarriage, like a dog marking his fire hydrant. He only allowed Bjork to drive it, knowing that Bjork spent a lot of his military career, driving and inspecting the APC's while Baird would make repairs, keeping them up to code. Both have done neither in almost ten years, as it brought some few in between memories of what was considered home for both of them.

After recent events, however, Baird's priorities have somewhat shifted, spreading himself thin as a result of a lack of mechanics that were familiar with the equipment, that and most people didn't like to work with him, and Baird preferred to work alone anyway, while Bjork, on the other hand, managed to keep his schedule open for various vehicle inspections, often giving Baird the reports following his assessments. Spades got the job easily since he was one of a few that would tolerate Baird in the workplace.

"We're almost at our first rally point," Bjork announced while slowing the Dill down, following the lead APC ahead, "…c'mon Baird, wake up!"

Baird was still asleep while Cole took Sven's cup and splashed warm coffee on Baird's face,

"The fuck, man," Baird shouted while Cole and Bjork laughed as Baird squirmed from the coffee going down under his chest plate,

"Morning, sweety," Bjork jeered,

Pulling up next to the leader, Bjork slows it down as he proceeded to halt the Dill, releasing the parking break valve as the air could be heard compressing underneath the hull.

"Gah, now I got this shit going down my shirt, thanks a lot, asshole!" Baird griped while the others continued to laugh, "…wait, did we stop?"

"Uh, yea," Bjork scoffed, noticing a gas station nearby, and grocery mart next door, "hey, how much money y'all got?"

Baird reached down into his pack as he pulled out some waded bills and tossed them to Bjork,

"Here numbnuts…and while you're in there, get me some paper towels and a dry shirt," he growled as Cole reached over and grabbed one of the bills,

"Sweet, now we can get some of those muffins from the bakery," said Cole while Bjork handed another bill to Sven.

Baird opened up the hatch door as he was the first to step out while the others came plowing out from behind him, pushing him to the side while he was trying to stretch and yawn at the same time,

"Shit guys…the bakery isn' t going to run out of muffins," he griped while Cole and Sven ignored him and ran off to the grocery mart next door,

"I dunno man…Brune from Zeta eats like a damn cow," said Bjork while shuffling his dark, hair that was spiked up as usual,

"Geez, Spades, you ever heard of a hairbrush?" Baird commented on Bjork's tattered, dark hair.

"Hea, I lost that back at Jacinto…"

"Idn't that the truth…I lost my laptop and mp-3 player back at Jacinto, damnit," Baird added, knowing that neither had a lot of things that they could call their own, and the things they could have were stolen, lost, or misplaced. If they couldn't keep it on their persons, then it wasn't theirs, and that's how the army saw it. Consequently, this kept personal items to a minimum.

As the two stretched out from riding all morning, Baird took a seat on the hatch while reaching down into his chest plate, carefully trying to pull out a folded piece of paper that he had shoved in it with care. Inspecting it carefully, checking to see if any coffee got on it, he let out a sigh of relief as he opened it and started to read the contents that was safely intact and not smudged. Damnit, Cole, I swear if you ruined this…

Bjork occasionally looked back to glance at Baird, whom was still looking over the letter, the one Raven hand wrote before she left to Retreat. After rubbing his groggy eyes, he read it again, sinking back into her words he subconsciously grew attached to. He couldn't help but to wonder when he would see her again, and what he would say if he did. For the most part, he was still frustrated at the fact that he didn't even have a chance to see her one last time before she left. Any chance that he had to pick at her brain some more, was gone.

Still waiting for the others to return, Bjork started to get impatient,

"Damnit, what else are they doing in there, trying on dresses?" he griped while Baird answered,

"Probably ransacking the place of every pastry they have before Gamma and Zeta hog it all."

Bjork rolled his eyes and stood with his hands on his hips while Baird finally looked up and let out a sigh,

"Alright Spades, I got the Dill…go in and get your smokes before Sims beats ya to them,"

"You sure you got it, D?"

"Yea, yea, just…tell Gus and Vinny to hurry the hell up, willya?"

"Sure…be back in ten…"

Bjork headed up towards the grocery mart while Baird hung back to revel in his thoughts since now he actually had the time to do so without interruption. He leaned back, reaching for Sven's thermos that Vinny filled with coffee before they left. Opening the canister, he poured some in the plastic lid, feeling the steam still coming from the cup. It was still just as hot from this morning as he carefully sipped it while reading,

May you one day find that which you seek, if it does not find you.

The words were becoming clearer to him as he recalled the conversations he had with Raven concerning his ambitions. Baird was so entrenched in the war, just trying to stay alive was foremost on his mind, he didn't stop to think what else could he possibly want from this world, other than expanding beyond his military career as an engineer. For so long, all that he ever got concerning his own desires, was rebuke or ridicule, so he buried everything that he had left and told the world to fuck off. This was a first, in a long time that anyone ever asked what he wanted and didn't chastise him for it.

Was it perhaps that Raven could relate to his plight, since both were put into a position that neither would have chosen for themselves, or was she just letting him express himself, knowing that he seldom got the chance to otherwise. It was one of those things that he knew if thought about it for too long, it was going to drive him nuts, shit, I need to stop reading this.

As he carefully reaches into his pack that was strapped to his leg, the sound of footsteps could be heard as Cole came around the corner, eating ice cream on a cone.

"Aw, shit, they had ice cream?" Baird marveled.

"Hell, yea, baby…in six flavors!"

Baird growled as he pulled out his journal, trying to find a place to put Raven's letter to where it would be safe from other potential, environmental damage.

"Wait, is that Feral's letter?" Cole asked.

"Yea, it is…and you nearly got fucking coffee on it,"

"Man, I thought you would've thrown that away,"

Baird didn't answer. Instead, he just let out a sigh as he carefully places the letter in between the pages of his journal and put it back into his pack. Noticing that Baird was being subtle about the whole thing, Cole finally had to say it,

"Damon, you do know you can talk to me about anything, right?"

"Yea, Cole, I know…but there's nothing to talk about, alright?"

"No Damon, it's not alright…I swear, how in the hell do you just move on from something like that? I mean, shit, I miss Feral…Vinny misses Feral,"

"Cole, I don't need some shoulder to cry on, or relinquish some cheesy, sentimental moment, ok?"

"Oh, yea, I keep forgetting…you don't need anybody."

"Ok, NOW it's getting personal Gus!"

"Oh, I'm sorry…did I just hurt yo feelins?"

Baird looked up from where he sat as he gave Cole the finger. Cole chuckled at his long-time, best friend who tries so hard to suppress any emotional cataclysm that stirs to the surface. It wasn't long that surprisingly, Baird joined in and started to laugh with Cole, knowing that neither was prepared for what happened during that weeklong excursion, regardless how they tried to sugarcoat it. It was something that the two, or three, could talk about for years to come, and it would still bring a smile to their faces.

Bjork returned with Vinny and a plastic bag, full of bottle water and some sandwiches for the rest of the trip. As the two approached the Dill, Bjork threw another sack at Baird, which contained a t-shirt and some napkins. He reaches up to pull the lit up, cig from his mouth as he finally exhales,

"Oh, you are so not smoking that shit in my Dill, Spades," Baird sneered.

"Yea, yea, whatever…and go change yer damn shirt," Bjork mused while standing a few feet away in hopes that he could finish his cigarette before they had to leave, since the asshole won't let him smoke in his "ride."

Baird grabbed the bag as he stepped inside the Dill an started to take off his chest plate,

"Whoo, yea…" Cole whistled, "…take it off, baby!"

"Yea, you know you want some of this," Baird snorted as he chuckled shortly afterwards, pulling his coffee soiled shirt off, over his head.

"Damn, D…ever heard of a tan?" Bjork jestered as Baird revealed his pale, topless torso, and blows Bjork a kiss while flashing him the middle finger,

"Yea, that's right…you remember who's your bitch," Bjork chuckled while the others laughed. Even Baird found the whole thing amusing while he slipped the new shirt over his head and pulled it down over his ridged abdomen.

Just as he got dressed, the radio started to sound off,

"Calling all squadrons …we need all APC's to return to base, ASAP…repeat…we need all APC's to return to base, immediately…" urged Lieutenant Stroud.

"What the hell?" Bjork started to rant while Baird leaped up form the passenger seat and picked up the com,

"Control, this is Sigma, could you please verify those orders?"

"You are to return to base, Sergeant…turn around and head back to base..."

"What's the news, Lieutenant?"

"Something has been discovered out at sea, and that's all that I can say as of right now, Sergeant…but for right now, we need all available personnel back to headquarters…"

"Understood, Lieutenant, Sigma is in route."

"Roger that, Sigma…control out."

"Well, shit…if ain't one thing, it's another." Cole complained.

"You think it could be those pirates?" Sven asked.

"…probably the UIR," Bjork added.

"In either case, let's saddle up," Baird ordered.

"Sigh, alright, let's do this." Bjork groaned as he threw his unfinished cigarette on the ground and made his way back into the Dill. The other squads, Zeta and Gamma also loaded up their Dills and started to head back, following Sigma's back down the route they came.

It was still morning after several weeks of little if any activity, finally getting the chance to test-drive their equipment, when everyone would least expect it, calamity comes knocking on their door. It was as if any prospect for peace and quiet was just an illusion for the sake of finding something left in this world to fight for. With most of the men with little if any family left, no home to return to, it took effort to find the drive to stay the course for the sake of existence.

The only one among the men of Sigma that had any family to return to was Sven. Cole had his legion of fans from his previous career, Bjork had a few old friends that were still alive, but Baird on the other hand, had none. His only incentive in all of this was to stay alive, finding nothing else to fight for which somewhat made him cynical and insensitive. Although he did have his squad, they were among a very few that would work with him.

As they loaded up and started their way back to base, Damon couldn't shake the notion of what was there left to fight for? As images of faces run through his head, he remembered the children at Jilane, the remnants of Jacinto, the Stranded at Farrall, the renegade Feral, little Delilah, and Raven. Were they all worth fighting for, or was it just another job?

As he begins to feel the weight of time pass with each year that he gets older, he ponders to what future would be left for him, or for anyone for that matter. Sensing the years come and go, knowing so many things that experience has taught him, always learning, always bettering himself, and for what? Growing old and never knowing the bliss that came with other life experiences that he just shoved to the wayside because they were an inconvenience? Growing older and lonelier, with each word spoken to keep people away, and at the end of all things, to the day when he will grow old and die, childless and alone, will there be no one there to bury him? Is this really the life I desire, or am I just fooling myself?

The uncomforting frame of mind that comes with regret, seeps into his subconscious as he feels the sting and quickly suppresses those sentiments back into the abyss from which they dwell. But as he cleans the slate of his forethoughts, they are quickly replaced with others that question the logic of the events of late. Is it fate that drives what is left of humanity to war, or is it their own, subliminal ambitions that drive them to it? In either case, perhaps the Reverend Mother, Paroux was right, and that peace is just part of an endless waltz, a dance that swings in between war and truce, moving, swaying, never-ending, like the sun rising and falling. If logic has a place in the grander scheme of things, then Myrrah, queen of the Locust hordes, may have been right all along...

"...so often, the legacies we leave behind, are not the ones we intended."

...and as one legacy ends, another will begin. It's just a question of who is going to live to tell about it.

~end~

In the southwest depths of Euphyra…

The snow has long began to thaw, releasing the aroma of ozone as the melted ice trickled down into the streams and river, nearby. The setting sun hung over the northern mountains, bleeding the scorched sky in warm colors of orange and crimson. The Frost has come to an end and Brune takes the center stage.

Looking past the sparse trees over the rolling hills, standing from a plateau that gazed down into the lumpy terrain, the Matriarch, Tamar peers out towards the valley over the dirty haze that blew in from the parched south.

What remains of the lands that was raped from the Hammer of Dawn lie in ruin, as it's eminence is blown into the sky, sucked into the air masses that move to the north, bringing it's contaminants to the land of what is left of the living. It was a sad but sober reminder that the men of the COG were ignorant to the truth that was swept away with a single act that affected millions. Tamar knew that tribulations would eventually come, but the worst part of it was that it was inevitable...we tried so hard in vain to stop it. As long as power hung in the balance, someone was going to act on it to retain it, at all cost.

Branding her battle garb, Tamar swung her sword, back into her sheath, while her Gorgon pistol was strapped in a holster, hung from her hip. Looking past the sparse trees, faint footsteps could be heard as Hagar approached Tamar, clinging to a blanket, trying to keep some warmth from the morning sickness that would leave her shivering profusely. Turning to face the sickly, pale Hagar, Tamar glared at her with her statuesque façade, breathing steadily as she spoke in the Feral dialect,

"Any news from Farrall?"

"It was as you predicted…they left to Vectus…"

"…and of the Anetha clans?"

"They went to Vectus with the COG."

"…and Paroux is with them?"

"Yes."

Tamar took in a long breath, and exhaled with composure, knowing that Paroux and the clans of the valley will know of the Harpie's allegiance by now, but will she have the audacity to turn my own offspring against me? Somewhat saddened by the thought of her daughter that now is in allegiance to the COG, her focus stays the same, not swaying to pity or remorse. Now is not the time to show weakness...

"Go…find rest, for the sickness will come and go like the tides shifting with the moons. The season is on the verge of change and the flow of immulsion is starting to shift."

"…but what of the immulsion drilling rigs that lie out to sea near Vectus? Will they continue to disrupt the flow?"

"If what the prophecy says is true, the calling of the Lambent will deal with them all…and mother Sera will remedy those whom have defiled her…man will be held accountable."

As the breeze shifted direction, the winds whisper passed her ears, sensing an armageddon that is waiting to transpire. Tamar steps down from the plateau and walks down pass Hagar,

"Come…we must move before the flow turns to the east…where the Lambent will rise. If humanity will ever play a role in history again, then new alliances must be made."

Credits
I may be numberless, I may be innocent

I may know many things, I may be ignorant

Or I could ride with kings and conquer many lands

Or win this world at cards and let it slip my hands

I could be cannon food, destroyed a thousand times

Reborn as fortune's child to judge another's crimes

Or wear this pilgrim's cloak, or be a common thief

I've kept this single faith, I have but one belief

I still love you

I still want you

A thousand times the mysteries unfold themselves

Like galaxies in my head

On and on the mysteries unwind themselves

Eternities still unsaid

'Til you...love me.


 * Thousand Years


 * Sting

I want to take the opportunity to thank all who took some time out of their day, or days, to read and, hopefully, enjoy my story…and all the while, I most certainly wanted to take a moment to give a special thanks to those who also left feedback and/or critiques to help improve the quality of my story, or just left feedback to encourage me to keep this Fanfic going.

For those whom may not know, I originally began coming up with the idea for this Fanfic back in December 08, shortly after GoW 2 came out, which I did receive for Christmas that year. As I began to do research on the GoW universe, to try and keep to canon as much as possible and understand the overall atmosphere that makes GoW what it is, my original idea went through a lot of changes. As the months went by, the idea, which did not have a title at the time, evolved over the next few months until shortly after Jacinto’s Remnant, I went ahead and took the opportunity to set the story up shortly after the events of Karen’s last novel at that time.

Needless to say, the story evolved into “Snowblind” which was derived form the Snowblind map pack that came out earlier that year. I had ten chapters already written out, but I didn’t occur to me to post my story on-line. Although I have written Fanfics before, one for the Matrix and another for Command & Conquor, I never knew at the time that there were sites to where one could post their work, until early that summer in 2008.

After doing extensive research, I eventually began posting Snowblind at the GoW forums in late August. It was soon suggested by the members there, that I could also post it at Fanfiction.net, where I began to post in September. Later, I also discovered the GoWfanon.wikia, where I began posting in late November of that same year.

With three different places where my story could get some exposure, I began to keep mental notes of feedback and critiques from reader’s and other authors. I’ll admit, at first, the feedback was little, if any, and I would at times feel inadequate when I wouldn’t get a response from anyone for a month, while other Fanfics would reel in the reviews. Despite my disappointment, I continued to persevere, understanding that I was new in the market and that it would take some time, while, at the same time, interest in Fanfiction for the GoW universe was on a downslide for a handful of reasons.

Nevretheless, I continued to write as I began to read others, hoping to see and learn from the other authors, picking out what I liked about their stories and what compelled me to read them, while discerning what I didn’t like and why. I am by no means perfect, nor am I at a level of professional proficiency, which was why I was hoping that the feedback would offer some insight into the mind of the readers, but I hoped to improve my skills in hopes that perhaps one day, my efforts would come into fruition, enough perhaps for publication.

After months of fluctuating between joy and enthusiasm, to dejection and disappointment, I continued on, despite my mood, hoping that in the long run, if I committed to finish, then I would reap the benefits of coming out of all this as a better writer and story teller, regardless how “good” or “bad” the story is believed to be. While in the process, I also wanted to encourage other writers to love and commit to their work, making the community a better inspiration for future writers.

In the grander scheme of things, Snowblind became personal for me as I delved into my own subliminal emotional cataclysm that spanned between joy, desire, eroticism, loneliness, spite, fear, malevolence, hostility, and sorrow. I had to eventually confront some issues that were in need of reevaluation my personal life, because there was little, if any outlet for me to weed out those emotions that would retard me from joy. Being diagnosed with clinical depression, based on changes in my hormonal levels, I had to be consistently aware of my own proximities, in hopes that I could catch myself when I would teeter on the brink of any downslide. Writing has offered me some insight on the deeper inclinations that have long, lingered within my own consciousness, that I may not have understood otherwise.

However, the progress of my Fanfic, I must say, is not without help, or encouragement… therefore, I have developed this page to formally thank those whom have had to put up with me and managed to take the time to leave me some feedback, concerning my work:

To the following…

I would like to fist thank my spouse for putting up with the late nights and allowing me to delve into this thing, since he has been waiting for me to finish this, after nine months of writing and countless hours of editing,

Teradanielle …thanks for giving my work a chance, and taking the time to give me your suggestions.

Scorpling No Okami …for putting up with my ridiculous humor and wit…hopefully you’ll find yours, lol.

Ita chan …thanks for the updates.

Evil Fluffy Bunny …I’m glad you enjoyed it…hopefully you’ll continue to update your own, soon.

Envious Lacerations …hopefully you got enough of Baird and Cole to last until the next game…whenever that day will come.

Dawning Wisdom …thanks for your suggestions…

Sea Prince …I hope you got some more laughs.

Pisces - I hope the ending was to your liking…

Cheeky Monkeyz …I hope you enjoyed it to the end.

Jord …thanks for your input, and I’m glad you enjoyed it…hopefully you’ll update yours soon.

CalTech09 …thanks for your reviews…I hope you enjoy it to the end.

Wolf Comet …thanks for reading.

Kade Riggs …thanks for your advice and intel…hopefully you’ll continue yours until the end.

Bahamut9999 …thanks for the feedback…hopefully you got the answer you were looking for.

KeepingMeAwake …glad you stumbled upon my Fanfic, lol…I appreciate the feedback.

ChrisX …thanks for getting the ball rolling…I know, somebody had to do it, lol…but if anything, I hope you enjoyed it.

Marc4s …thanks for taking the time to read.

Smurf Plastic …holy cow, where did you go? …but thanks for reading and pointing out the needed corrections…

The Real Big Boss …thanks for taking the time to read and leave some specified feedback and pointing out errors…it has been productive…hopefully you’ll get to the end eventually, lol. Nah, I’m kiddin, take your time.

WaldoRtk7 …I hope to hear your final verdict.

Cano Gears …thanks for the heads up…take your time.

Sea Gear …thanks for taking the time to read this thing, lol.

Jay the Arbiter …take your time…(twiddles thumbs) nah, I’m kiddin…thanks for taking the time to read it…I know, it’s long.

Mortablunt …thanks for the feedback and suggestions…

SKORGE …thanks for the support and your input, it’s been a pleasure (not that kind)…and more Stranded goodness along the way…oh, wait…

Razor605 …thanks for the support and the time into reading this thing…one day I may get to y’alls stuff on the CZ…sigh.

Ireclaim …thanks for reading my hideously long FF…I hope it was a pleasure.

Nemheal …thanks for the encouragement…I’m glad you enjoyed it.

Nox …I’m sorry that you came in late in the story, but I’m glad you enjoyed reading it, and thanks for the feedback.

Naoya socol …thank you for your encouragement and your feedback…I hope you enjoyed it.

Libbybaloo …lol, thanks for taking the time to read all of that…I enjoyed your feedback.

If there is anyone that I may have missed, please accept my sincerest apologies (email me a scathing letter)…otherwise, my most humble of gratitude and appreciation to you all for taking the time to read my Fanfic, giving it the chance that it may never had otherwise.

~Jonesybites~

Author's Notes
As I was pondering the idea for a potential story sometime around December of 08, I immediately decided to focus on the two established characters, Augustus Cole and Damon Baird, simply because there really wasn’t alot of material detailing their adventures as comrades in arms.

After extensive research on their characters, I found the two rather entertaining and decided to write a story that was adventurous while suspenseful but humorous. Although the story is somewhat light-hearted, there are still looming characteristics that are familiar in the GoW universe, and that includes tragedy, loss, and angst. As the characters begin to interact during their long excursion, they begin to realize something about themselves and each other that they would have not normally gone out of their way to find. As a result, they are forced to reckon with the baggage that each carries individually and what makes them who they are.

Along the way during their venture, a dark plot looms in the background that eventually unfolds to reveal something the COG did not expect, and within the events that unfold, the characters that make up Sigma squad begin to depend on each other beyond the end of all things that makes up “Snowblind.”

Song Profiles
For those whom are interested, this is a list of some of the songs mentioned throughtout the story, their lyrics and poems precursing some of the chapters. I've attempted to link the audio but the links have become too unreliable for me to keep updating all the time, so I have the list here if you would still like to listen to them online (you should be able to find an audio file for free listening). With My Mind...Cold   http://www.getacd.org/listen_ACPz49K0b8g/cold_with_my_mind_lyrics

Seasons...Veer Union 

Dig...Incubus Out Truth...Lacuna Coil 

Sonne (Sun)...Rammstein

The Shelf In The Room...Days Of The New

The Beginning Is The End Is The Beginning...Smashing Pumpkins 

Bless The Child...Nightwish

Enjoy The Silence...Depeche Mode

It's Your Decision...Alice In Chains 

I Get It...Chevelle

Behind Blue Eyes...(original from The Who) Limp Bizkit

The Little Things Give You Away...Linkin Park

Fire On The Inside...Pillar

Characters
Please see the Supplement page at the following link: http://gowfanon.wikia.com/wiki/Category:Characters

New Character List
Sigma Squad:

Raven McNight (Feral)

Private Sven Dunrich

Stranded Militia:

Sergeant Milliardo Morose

Gil

Private Welham Hogaus

Corporal Richard Sanders

Corporal Euthle

Feral:

Tamar

Reverend Mother Paroux

Babel

Hagar

Prospectors:

Billy

Abigail

Delilah

Ashley

Jon

Gears:

Corporal Hiraku Gaiman (Delta)

Captain Jonathan Miller (Epsilon)

Sergeant Lucius Jacquin

Corporal Gabriel Hades Bjork (Epsilon)

Lieutenant William Beret (Zeta)

Private Frank Welche (Delta)

Medic Gerard Grimes (Epsilon)

Sergeant Henry Towslend (Theta)

Corporal Langston

This section will be updated periodically.

Chapter Commentary
''I will update this section periodically. Any feedback concerning the story, characters, or whathaveyou is appreciated.''

Please note: If you have not read the story, there will be spoilers in this section!

The Preface, Chapter 1 - 3
I had originally intended for the Preface to set the general mood or background plot concerning the events in which the story is going to revolve around.

The mood for the most part is rather dark and grisly as I began to write, insinuating the overall, atmosphere of the story, being bitterly cold and unpredictable. As I was originally searching for a name for the story, although “Snowblind” is the name of the “winter” like map pack that came out earlier in 2009, the title actually fits the story appropriately as it evolved.

The first three chapters where designed to set up circumstances that move the characters into the same calamity that awaits them. From here, the Gears are somewhat apprehensive concerning their alliance with the faction only known to them as the “Feral,” but with the environment working against them as well as the events that are taking place around Port Farrall, command moves quickly to launch a counter-attack before the insurgencies worsen.

Here, we are introduced to one of my major OC’s, the Feral known as Raven. My original intention with the character was to help introduce the Feral to the reader through Raven, as she is thrown into the mix rather quickly, being one a few means to establish some ties between the COG and the Feral. But at this moment, Raven merely establishes the rocky negotiations that proceed their deployment, setting the overall “relationship” between the Governing groups.

We also come to meet the two established characters, Augustus Cole and Damon Baird, two opposite individuals whom for the most part, where like "peas and carrots." As they have provided much of the comic relief in the game, their personalities thrive as well in this story for the sake of some camaraderie in a dark, cold, perversed world that befalls them.

Chapters 4 & 5
"We Are Sigma...Again" was actually a parody title concerning the newly reformed squad that Baird and Cole where once a part of in GoW 2, along with Tanner and another handful of Gears that I don't recall being mentioned, other than that they where killed shortly after landfall in the Hollow. Now that the two "stooges" are back together in action, again, they can't help but to ponder what fate is in store for them this time around. Will there new squad leader, Milane, be competent enough to lead them...how long will their rookie, Sven last...not to mention how far can they trust their Feral guide to lead them into uncharted territory. As these thoughts pass the time before they reach their drop off point, fate takes them on a detour as their KR is shot down, forcing them to misdrop.

"Trial By Fire" is rather literal in this case as Sigma squad is scattered from fleeing their falling King Raven. The newly reformed Sigma squad is officially "baptized" as the group tries to work together under fire. During the process, as if things couldn't get any bleaker, Sigma loses their squad leader, Milane. The few elements that keeps the rest of Sigma alive is Baird and Cole's experience concerning combating the Locusts and Raven's schematics of the area. As the group works together for the first time under pressure, personalities start to clash between the characters. There adventure in this story has officially begun.

Chapters 6 & 7
Misdropped, lost, and without their squad leader, things seem grim for what is left of Sigma squad but they still cling to some hope that the crew of their fallen chopper may still be alive. With this in mind, their Feral guide, grudgingly, but willingly leads them to the King Raven. At this point, the clash between personalities is still somewhat readible, especially concerning their Feral guide, whom is, so far, has been giving the Gears a cold shoulder. After coming into contact with their fallen bird, they quickly discover that there where no survivors. As a result, Feral quickly mentions that they need to destroy the bird to prevent the Stranded from "scraping it."

Now, I was not entirely sure how the Gears normally treated their fallen comrades so I had to speculate concerning how they would normally dispose the bodies appropriately if they had the means to do so. Now wether this assumption is correct, I could not confirm with the resources that I had, so again, I had to speculate. Therefore I had it to where Baird quickly protested the idea of trashing the chopper with their fallen men inside, the same men that risked their own lives to save Sigma's, trying to keep the bird steady as long as possible for the sake of Sigma's escape. Therefore, an agreement was met when Feral offered the idea of a cremation at a rocky bank nearby.

Chapter 8
When I originally created the character Raven, I wanted the character to be the product of the era. Unfortunately, as it has been in prominant in our own, human history, women have often been subjected to monstrosities that comes with war. The faction, known as the Feral was a response to the exploitations that was subjecting women to means that they would have not otherwise intended. We see the malice concerning those events through Raven.

It has been mentioned through GoW canon that women where either subjected to military work or breeding facilites, to reinforce the dwindling population. Unfortunately, for some, it was forced, causing bitterness towards the COG.

In Raven's case, she grew up in a society where the moral convention played a big role in civility. I am speculating that fornication (intercourse outside of marriage) was probably frowned upon and that abstinance for young women may have been encouraged for numerous reasons that concern the sanctity of marriage. However, when the Fortification act was enforced, it crossed some lines that threw that very moral convention to the wayside, and everything that the COG society taught Raven, as far as she was concerned, was swept under the rug for their convenience. It is this that probably insulted her the most, violating her trust in the COG.

With defiance being a prominant element in Raven's character, she takes her life into her own hands instead of leaving it to the COG, running away from home before she could be taken into the breeding program, only to later join the Feral faction, where her alliance now presently resides.

The lyrical poem in the song, The Beginning Is The End Is The Beginning,(in my own interpretation, please take it for what it is) is a reference to the dark enterage of the human psyche, often running from one extreme to another to escape the atrocities in our so called "civilized" society. It is those whom choose a path other than the established structure that are quickly singled out and subjected to discrimination. In Raven's case, she runs from one "way of life" to another, trying to avoid being exploited, but was it the better, or more moral decision in the long run?

Chapter 9
My biggest inspiration for the action sequences in the story was from playing "Horde" in both Local (by myself) and Multiplayer mode. Therefore, I kept a lot of the elements concerning the Locusts strengths and weaknesses from those very references.

As Sigma is trying to find refuge from an oncoming blizzard, they hit a snag along the way as they encounter a Locust scouting party, consisting of Bolter, Grenadiers, and two Grinders.

As the team is subsequently forced to work together to take out the threat impeding their means to get to Hurl Dam, the four focus on the problem at hand. Baird takes the initiative to lead them, while Sven begins to discover his confidence in his abilities as a sniper, and Feral, stubbornly, listens to Baird. Cole provides the push by getting the others into the fight and keeps it going until the very end.

Chapter 10
During the writing process, there were a lot of things that I did that was somewhat new for me and this chapter was one of them. I took for granted that most anyone whom would read the story would be familiar with the established characters and in the process, I used them as catalysts to help establish the new characters.

From the very beginning, my inspirations for the some of the elements for this story was a mix between the comedies, the “Three Stooges,” “Monty Python,” and SNL, while my inspirational story concepts concerning camaraderie is mostly from “Samurai Champloo” (anime series), Tolkien’s “Lord of The Rings,” and the series, “Band of Brothers,” and my literary elements where inspired from Edgar Allen Poe (some of the dark elements) and Shakespeare (both comedy and tragedy) There was a lot of elements in this chapter that I wanted to accomplish, but I wanted it to be entertaining as well, instead of just “ho-hum.” Considering the circumstances, they would have had to venture into some measures they probably wouldn’t have otherwise contemplated before, and hilarity ensues. This somewhat sets up the overall attitude of the story as the characters try to be somewhat tolerable with each other.

The facility in general (Hurl Dam) was old, outdated, and on the verge of decay by the time Sigma squad found it. Although, Raven has used the facility numerous times, she admits that much of the equipment there is obsolete. The scene starts with Cole and Sven, trying to take care of the first order of business as they search for food in the kitchen near the communication room, while Baird attempts to fix the wiring to the radio consol.

Eventuallty, Baird is finally able to make contact with command, explaining to Lieutenant Stroud their present situation. Unfortunately, the oncoming storm cuts them off and Raven advises that they should move into the electrical conduit before the power goes out and they freeze to death.

As they reach an electrical, monitoring station, they manage to take refuge for the night with food, blankets, and a working bathroom.

The lyrical poem from “Subdivisions” suggests that people are conditioned in the narrow scheme of things and when we do not conform to it, we are “shunned”; anyone with dreams or aspirations is coerced to eschew such ambitions. In this case, Baird is the commodity of this interpretation. His only ever desire has been shoved to the wayside, forcing him into a rut where he originally didn’t really care to be, which may be contributing to his resentment. Although Raven sees things from an entirely different perspective than he does, she’s pretty much thrown into the same “rut.” The only difference was that she chose to take matters into her own hands and runs away from the problem, while Baird, grudgingly faces it. In either case, both are somewhat indignant to their circumstances.

Chapter 11
A Cold Day in Hades indeed! I thought it would be comical to introduce the chapter starting from the “morning after” as Baird is abruptly woken up by a startling noise coming from the conduit outside the monitor station, which is actually caused by one of Raven’s Nape nades that she sets off earlier in that morning, trying to clear out a pack of wretches whom where also trying to find shelter in the conduit from the blizzard.

Cole is the next to wake up while Sven follows shortly afterwards when Baird, the “dick” that he is, throws cold water on Sven’s face. Afterwards, the three commune as most of people would when they’re tired, cold, and cranky. I wanted to keep the elements that many of us may relate to so that the reader may feel the discomfort that Sigma feels as they are stuck trudging along on a new objective in the bitter cold.

As the chapter moves along, the morning entourage becomes relevant in the dialogue. With Cole often instigating friction between Raven and Baird, he finds their quarrels a means of entertainment for both him and Sven. Despite that Raven was able to provide refuge from being frozen to death, the issue of trust between Feral and the Gear’s is still turbulent, but they all continue on, making the best with what they have, and as they discover later on, the best that they will have is each other.

Seasons is a song about changes, and that fighting against changes is like trying to stop the world from moving, thus putting a halt to the seasons. The lyric in the case of this chapter is a precursor of things to come for Sigma squad, when change comes their way. Despite the hell they seem to be walking in, there is still a glimmer of hope that the changes will be for the better; it is this concept that will compel them to keep going, despite their “differences,” and bickering.

Intermission 1
The story predominately follows the venture of Sigma One, however, I wanted to keep the background plot moving with the story so I thought the intermissions would help fill in those gaps. Now whether I have accomplished this successfully is going to depend on the reader, but after rereading the content in rhythm, I believe that the Intermissions can work fluently with the main story, without breaking the flow.

In this Intermission, command comes to the realization that there offensive was an utter failure, reiterating what Marcus Fenix mentioned in the second chapter when he expressed his concern for losing the little resources they had to a mission that was ill-informed to begin with. As a result, they lost seven out of ten squads, almost all of their King Ravens, and some Feral scouts.

Recouping their loss, the COG manages to employ additional Feral whom they can communicate with in hopes to get better schematics of the terrain before launching another attack. In the back of Marcus’ mind, he can only helplessly hope that Sigma is alive and well.

Chapter 12
After a long and frantic day that continued well into the morning, this would be the first instance that Sigma had some peace of mind as Raven leads them to a rumored Stranded camp located on the other side of a glacier lake, next to Hurl Dam. The chapter title was actually meant to be an oxymoron of sorts, expressing the serenity that the characters are feeling while traveling in some of the bitterest of winter conditions.

To pass the time, Cole and Sven chat with Raven, randomly as their topics of interest somehow meander to the topic of “girls,” where Baird finds amusement after spending an hour going over the notes in his journal. It is from here we get an insight on the Feral “culture;” primarily their mating rituals and philosophy thereof.

Although the subject matter could be taken in many directions, especially for the men’s delight, Raven takes a rather objective standpoint concerning the issue of sex and expresses a more mature outlook as if it was a normal, acceptable practice. Baird, being the observant enthusiast that he is, uses this moment to try and get some details concerning the Feral’s society and customs. After stooping down to apologizing to Raven after insulting her sexual experience, or lack there of, he tries to open her up to revealing some of the Feral’s practices, hoping to get some intel that the COG did not have at the time.

The lyrical poem at the beginning of the chapter expresses the emotional conflicts that close people can have. It has been said that those who are the closest to you are the ones who can hurt you the most, simply because they can dig into the most vulnerable places in our psyche. It is also this same reason that those that are closest to us can also comfort and find the best in us, where as a stranger otherwise cannot. Sharing the understanding of the deepest parts of our subliminal inclinations is something that we can either use or abuse.

In this case, the longer Raven continues to interact with the Gears, the more vulnerable psychologically she becomes as they subtly rub off on her. At this point, she is just now starting to trust them, and vice-versa, however, she still treads carefully, submitting back into old habits. This is a precursor of things to come for Raven when her perception of these three men begins to change drastically as the story goes along.

Chapter 13
This chapter presents one of the first turning points that introduce the background plot that has been festering behind the scenes of Sigma’s little venture. The title, “Hunter” was literal in this case as Sigma comes across a group of “Stranded” whom are apparently hunting down Gears, which, for most part, is unusual.

As was pointed out by Cole, Stranded seldom go out of their way to take down a squad of Gears, whom are more superior in arms and training. In the canon sense, Stranded, normally do what they need to do, to stay alive.

In this chapter, Sigma discovers their “sister” squad, Gamma Four, dead and partially buried under the snow. Although this may not come a complete surprise since they have not been able to communicate with the other squads, the manner in their deaths is what was more puzzling. Shortly after the discovery, they foresee a group of Stranded coming their way on horseback. After Raven manages to convince Baird to take the others and go while she stayed behind to cover their tracks, she conceals herself in the wilderness as she waits and listens to the Stranded scout the area.

Raven soon discovers that these Stranded where more than just a rag-tag group of vagabonds, looking for ammunitions and supplies, and this revelation disturbs her. But what even disturbed her most was the leader of this group, who moved and acted much differently than the a-typical Stranded that was with him. At this point, she makes the connection that the leader was once a soldier at one time, maybe even a former Gear.

Chapter 14
I wanted to begin the chapter reminiscing on Cole’s memories as a child, of what his potential relationship with his mother could’ve been. Although it is still speculation, I based it on the canon that he wrote letters to his mother (whom by this time was deceased), to tell her the things he meant to say when something apparently got in the way to where he couldn’t relay his thoughts to her before. Therefore, I speculated that his career in Thrashball was a means of separation from her when he began to rise up in the pros, keeping him away from home all the time while practice, games, endorsements, and all the things that came with being a professional athlete, filled his time.

As Cole's childhood memories set the mood for the chapter, it quickly switches over to his present condition as he and the others of Sigma squad, wander rather aimlessly in the mountains, waiting for their Feral guide to catch up with them. At this point, Baird urges Cole and Sven to stop and take a breather from hiking all day as the three chat to pass the time, leading up to pointless, “locker room” conversations.

I wanted to delve into the growing camaraderie between the three men as they, for the first time since they left Fort Block, get to talk amongst themselves without their Feral guide present, whom, being a woman, was kind of a hindrance for the men to express themselves freely otherwise…or at least for the time being.

I also touched a bit on expanding Baird’s potential talents that he may possess since he frequently updated is journal to scribble his observations. While being someone of sound empirical dexterity, I thought it would have been appropriate (speculatively of course) that he would be able to illustrate or draw out his observations. However, being inevitably the man that he is, it probably wouldn’t come off as a major surprise if he illustrated for his own, personal amusement, while his nosy best friend finds his “artwork” tempting and blatantly encourages him to add “other subject matter” (in this case, their Feral guide) to his portfolio. Comically, Baird gets annoyed with Cole’s intuition, but before he could scold him, the three come to find Feral was eavesdropping on their “gossiping.”

From here, Feral reveals to them her discovery, but feels the weight of the three men’s' heavy ogling as their demeanor scream at her for finding a place to get out of the cold.

The lyric used in the beginning of this chapter has a rather dark ambience concerning the elements that involve a truth coming to the surface, despite the means (in this case, betrayal) that where put in place to keep it down. This song has a more personal meaning for me as I find some relation to the events that have been revealed up to this chapter. It is a precursor of things to come that is revealed later concerning the events that have taken place after their recent discovery with Gamma Four, and the looming background plot as it begins to mature in the story.

Chapter 15
This chapter was more of a transition chapter, which sometimes is necessary to fill in the gaps between events to help explain, in this case, how the characters are surviving the wilderness outside of command and are still unable to communicate without being compromised.

Within the time that they have to kind of sit back and re-evaluate the situation, I also went in to embellish on their quirks, and what makes each one who they are. In the meantime, Raven takes a moment to reminiscent on the events of recent, and the past, going over her own perception of what happened as the COG was trying to salvage what was left of humanity through what would be controversial means; one being was by trying to round up young, fertile women to be placed in breeding programs, in which some went in willingly, while others where given no other option.

In Raven’s case, it would seem that the “probation officer” would make routine stops to see if she was capable of producing, hence, starting to menstruate. Although it has been mentioned that young girls where collected as early as twelve years of age, in which this would be correct since girls can start menstruation as early as eleven years of age, Raven on the other hand was a late bloomer and was therefore able to stay with her mother up until she was fourteen. With her foster father dead and her mother running out of options to protect her, Raven makes the decision to run away from home.

The lyrical poem from The Shelf In The Room represents those who consciously stays in a rut, wasting away while sitting on a shelf, until we come to a transition in our life to where we can either avoid changes or take the initiative to get out of the situation that forced us down in the first place; like breaking out of an long, old habit that seems to retard us.

In this case, our characters must make a conscience effort to put their prejudices aside if they are to function and survive to face a greater calamity if they fail to complete their mission.

Intermission 2
We get peek inside the workings of what we now know as of the mysterious Stranded that has been attacking the lost squads. In this case, we find out what eventually happens to Sergeant Harley, whom is executed back out into the woods where his men was left to die.

The scenario is rather cold and dark, while Harley’s captor has placed judgment on him for being “ignorant” to what, he accuses, the COG truly stands for, and to hold information concerning Sigma’s whereabouts will cost him his life. One thing is for sure, we now know that Sigma is in fact, being hunted.

The Dogs of War represent the corruption of those in power, using military strength to accomplish their goals. This is a precursor of things to be revealed later concerning that which the Stranded have long accused the COG of trying to oppress anyone whom does not agree with their agendas, but in this case, these accusations go much deeper than just using the Gears for such agendas.

Chapter 16
Although this chapter was rather shorter than the others, I did find the events taking place the most amusing as our band of heroes/heroine wake up to a new day. Although the start of the chapter begins with a troubling reminiscing of the events taking place during the Hammer of Dawn, through Raven's dream state, the mood quickly changes with Raven accidentally sleeping in while Baird takes it upon himself, being the a-hole that he is, to wake her up by pulling off the blanket, letting the cold do the job for him. All the while, Baird meets up with Cole and Sven, whom are messing around outside, seeing who can throw a snowball the farthest, which ends with Cole being the center of Baird and Sven's amusement.

After everything was said and done, Baird finally tries to actually take some responsibility and gets the group back into focus on the mission at hand while making the arrangements to investigate a local, Stranded settlement on the other side of the glacier lake.

This chapter also served the purpose of setting up the action sequences that are to follow in the next series of events.

The song, Black Gives Way To Blue, is actually a tribute to Alice In Chain’s former frontman, Layne Staley, whom tragically passed away from a drug overdose in 2002. The lyrics depict the band during the darkest of days that preceded shortly before his death and was at a loss shortly afterwards for some time until recently in 2009 when the band got back together, moving forward to brighter days.

The significance I felt that fitted the events happening here was the fact that all the characters have experienced a loss that is all too common with war. Raven somewhat illustrates this during her dream sequence when she admits that she sometimes doesn’t know who to feel pity for the most. Yet, they continue to cling to a glimmer of hope that they will all come out of it, hopefully together.

Chapters 17 & 18
I took the title, Running With Scissors, somewhat literal as Sigma takes it upon themselves to investigate a “ghost town” to see if there was an enemy occupation there. Baird and Cole take it upon themselves to go into the mining town to investigate, much to Raven’s protest, due to the known history of the town, while ordering Sven to stay behind with Raven in case something goes wrong.

Although everything seems quiet for awhile, the four realize that there was still some Locust presence in the area as a Locust scouting team struts into town on a Brumack, possibly looking for food and supplies, and it just goes downhill from there and into the next chapter.

I had to rewrite some scenario’s in this one to make room for an additional chapter that I did not originally have earlier when I wrote most of this out. I felt that the battle sequence, which was inevitable at this point, would have been more exciting if extended into an array of one calamity after another.

Beautiful Disaster began literally after the destruction of the Brumack, resulting in a bloody mess, mixed with metal shards and shrapnel from the gas tank explosion that Raven used to destroy the Brumack. In the process, she ends up getting a piece of shrapnel lodged into her glute, which impedes her mobility. With there Feral guide somewhat out while another Locust search party enters the arena, Sigma will have to use their tactics to get out of the squirmish that involves a handful of drones and a Corpser.

Chapter 19 & 20
This chapter presents another turn in events as Sigma splits up again to check out another possible Locust outpost. Along the way, Raven and Sven encounter a Locust hunting party as they evade and take refuge into a forest where they barely survive the onslaught because of Sven’s weapon malfunction. Fortunately, Sven used an alternative means to take out one of the incoming Grenadiers by impaling him with the stock of his rifle, only to be saved by a mysterious rifleman from the other.

All the while, Baird and Cole go back to look for Feral and Vinny after hearing gunshots from a distance, only to find their trail in the snow and some Locust corpse’s along the way. In the process, they come across a mutilated Grenadier corpse hanging from the trees. It is then they realize that they were being watched by a scouting party from a local Feral clan, later to be known as the Harpies.

Chapter 21
This would be one of a first encounters for the COG concerning the Feral, however, the audience is introduced into an actual, functioning clan. I intended to use Baird as a means of observing the Feral in this nomadic camp, watching carefully as he attempts to interpret the differences between what he believes to be the two class structures that primarily make up the clan; one being the soldiers, and the other being the breeders/workers. Through his eyes is the reader somewhat oriented to a logical understanding of what’s going on with this group, similar to his annotations that he makes in the game, on his scribbled leaflets that the player collects for the “war journal.” I wanted to keep a similar element that was originally from the game into the story, to help bridge the overall atmosphere between the two events.

In a sense, I designed the matriarchy to be socially structured in similarity to a herd of elephants, in which the leader of the group is an elder female, while the functional structure is similar to that of bees, in which there are the soldiers who's primary role is protect the hive and queen, while the workers provide the basic necessities.

The mood is a rather tranquil, feeling as I illustrated the soft voices that were being sung to help the children, and expectant mothers, sleep. As Sigma is introduced to the Feral’s demeanors, they are walking on a very fine line between sanctuary and obliteration.

Once they discover that Raven is alive and well, they begin to lax, until they speak out of turn, causing a tear in the stability in the chapel between the Matriarch and the Gears. Raven intercedes for them, while trying to calm Cole down by placing herself, physically into Cole’s brace, taking a risk by placing herself in front of him while trying to pacify his demeanor at the same time. To make things even more awkward, Raven admits that she had to satisfy the Matriarch by providing a seed for procreation.

The song, in the implied lyrical in the beginning of the chapter, has a beautiful intro that uses a choir to begin a journey of a lost child, trying to find their way in a life that has been suppressing them out of memory. I find it as a regard to Raven as a character whom was soon abandoned from a conception that was violently unintentional, while soon discovered by a couple, unable to have children of their own, take the abandoned child in and loving it as their own. However, as humanity was dragged into a massive armageddon, she loses her loving parents and is then taken in by another family, who's views are contrary to what she has grown up to understand and believe. As a result, Raven is at a loss as to who is more right and therefore isolates herself from the world; but the events that happen in Snowblind starts to really challenge her beliefs when she uncovers the truth, while at the same time, develops a bond to the Gears to whom she is serving.

Chapter 22
The Covenant’s Sharp Edge was quite a pickle as I was collecting my thoughts on how the characters would interact after being out in the bitter, cold wilderness for a few days, under pursuit by the militia, and dodging Locust hot spots, only to find refuge in a basement, not entirely sure what was going to happen next. I figured by this point, Raven, whom is somewhat on edge, tries to maintain the peace while not revealing too much to the Gears to avoid potential issues that could cause some problems for all of them. Of course, Baird, being the cynical, contemptuous individual that he is, is probably on a fine wire due to a mixture of hunger, lack of sleep, and the presumption that Raven was intentionally holding out information to them for a reason he felt was irrelevant. Needless to say, I figured eventually the two would get into a quarrel, forcing Cole to intervene to keep the two from taking it out on each other, physically.

Once they realized that they couldn’t get at each other with fists, they decide to resort to name-calling, like two school children trying to up the ante in a “flak fest.” This would be a stepping-stone for Raven as she begins to act out of her own character by resolving her problems with "attacks," instead of handling it diplomatically. Baird catches onto this and uses this as ammunition to peck at her conscience throughout the chapter.

The fight sets an overall precedence for the rest of the chapter as the two have very little to say to each other that is even remotely civil, while Cole finds delight in their hostesses, attempting to give them a "wash down," before Raven intervenes. For the first time since they left Fort Block, the two get a chance to clean up with a bin of warm, herbal water, and rags. The wash scene is a reminiscence of the earlier chapters as Cole and Baird shoot the breeze like they did in the locker room at Fort Block.

Trying to settle in from the long evening, the Gears are for the most part somewhat discouraged that Vinny was getting some downtime with the natives, leaving them two to their own vices while Raven had to constantly put up with their nagging. To further vent his annoyance, Baird takes it out on Raven by teasing her, trying to get a rise out of her, while at the same time, unknowingly puts himself in a vulnerable disposition that Raven soon realizes is going on. Knowing that she wouldn’t be able to get him to “shut up” by telling him, or hitting him, she uses another means of coercion by kissing him, which catches him completely off guard, nearly rendering him speechless. I found this interaction rather comical, especially since the two were at each others' throats earlier that evening, while drawing it to a close with an intimate gesture.

The lyrics that are posted at the beginning, compliments this chapter rather well as the characters continually take jabs at each other using words, whether they intended to be malicious or not. The only thing that seemed to bring any tranquility for them was when they were silent.

Chapter 23
I found this incident to be amusing since our band of heroes spend majority of the chapter trying to sober up from the night before. Sven is the only one out of the four that is in good spirits while the others are literally just trying to make it through the morning, while unsuccessfully, shutting him out.

I wanted to set up a moment with the four that would have them hanging by a thread, not in the sense that they are about ready to snap, but just overall exhausted from trekking through the terrain, constantly on guard while still having to deal with each other's pet peevs, while coasting the reader along before another series of calamity comes their way.

With My Mind by Cold was originally part of a soundtrack for a stealth/action video game called Psi-Ops: The Mindgate Conspiracy in 2004, and although the song was not found on any of their albums, you can still find it online. The lyrics may have been literal in the case of Psi-Ops, in which the protagonist has telekinetic abilities, I interpreted the lyrics as someone with the ability to manipulate others to stage an uprising against a governing faction, which would be literal in this case, as we have two, human factions that are scheming to undermine the COG.

Chapter 36
This is probably one of my more favorite chapters to write, as well as read. After a week of rummaging through the frozen hellhole of Glacier Valley, trying to stay alive against the Locusts, the militia, and the environment, Sigma squad finally returns home, weary, cold, and physically, as well as emotionally exhausted. I found it to be a rather sober moment for me, as well as Sigma, to finally come in full circle to their destination, at last.

I originally wrote out this chapter two months before it was originally posted, to set up a point or destination in the story, being perseverant to the end, despite my frustrations and disappointments on the feedback at the time, and having little insight as to how the audience was reacting to it.

The Tower That Ate People is a song in reference to finding a place that one could call home. In the lyrics presented here, home is not a structure, but a consciousness. This is rather ironic since the place the COG could call home and refuge, Jacinto, was destroyed.

In Sigma’s case, they have been without a place of sanctuary for quite some time, and yet, they discover serenity and refuge with each other, despite bias in political convention.